Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

japan 1989 Monday...

Helen Takahara is a 15 years old young girl, for a girl her age she is short as a small girl, even if she is a highschool girl she often get mistaken as a primary schooler girl,something that makes her pout in annoyance. today she had a weird dream with a black man wearing a red jacket, she couldn't look much at his face but his words made her ponder a lot about herself, she doesn't remember what he said but after she wake up she feel suddenly weird.

Helen: "*yawn* ugh...my head hurts a little... what a weird dream, i don't remember much what that strange man said, is like static to me..."

I got up from my bed and walked yawning to the bathroom,i did my things and brushed my teeths before going to have breakfast and leave quickly to school. on the way to school i feel weird, like i had someone standing behind me, but when i turned around i couldn't see anyone, probably this is how paranoic people feels like someone is behind them observing them, ignoring that feeling i managed to reach school, since i am a shorty all the other students makes me look like a lost child, ugh i still remember my first day how they all through i was a lost child, i had to have some teachers bouch for me that i am indeed a highschooler instead of a mere child.

luckily i made some friends but the girls mostly treated me like a child but overall it was nice, but i remember there was a scary man in my class, for a highschool student he was overly fit, muscles on his muscles, and he always looked annoyed and angry, people rarely got closer to him and he beat some people up sometimes luckily i didn't get closer to him but it was scary, i think he got in some problems since he didn't came for weeks to school, i hear someone said he was in jail for killing someone scary...

anyways i was going to my classroom when i hear a commotion occur in the infirmary,i got curious and peeked out to see what happened, i look scared as it look like a fight broke out in the infirmary, the beds where in the ground and some windows where shattered,i look surprised as the nurse was in top of a student with a scalpel close to the student eye, it was the muscle man, i think is name was jotaro or something. jotaro managed to push her away and suddenly KISS HER!!? i look shocked at how bold the delinquent was but i noticed that there was something purple overlapping with him, i look closer and there was something green on his teeths? like he was bitting something... ughwaa! w-w-what the hell is that?. i scream internally as i see something green and long emerge from the nurse mouth as he pull it out with his teeth, it was disgusting and looks weird like a ghost? he managed to pull it out and the nurse feel unconscious on the ground, i noticed a student was standing close to the window looking at jotaro with disdain, a puppet was in his hands as suddenly a humanoid green a white person appeared beside him, it clapped is hands and green water was in his hands when suddenly he yelled emerald splash! emerald like gems barraged towards jotaro as a sudden purple warrior ghost appeared in front of jotaro and took the hit directly sending jotaro flying to a wall and spurt blood from his mouth i was shocked at the ghosts in the room and jotaro getting hurt, jotaro stand up and angrily his ghost emerge and start fighting the student green ghost, the student ghost evaded as he could jotaro ghost attacks but suddenly the student smirked looking... AT ME!? the green ghost clapped his hands and send a emerald splash to my way, jotaro looked surprised at the small student and tried to get in front but he was slow.

KYYAAA!

i curl my hands to my head and close my eyes as i yell scared waiting for the emeralds to blow my head off, but after some seconds nothing happens and everything is silent, i open my eyes teary eye and noticed someone in front of me, i look up with a open mouth as a i see a man with red skin clothed in red armor, he looks like a greek soldier with red shoulder armor, a red helmet that cover his head and a red flaming ponytail emerging from his helmet, his gauntlets are white with red and reach his elbows, he have white with red boots and a greek white skirt, he is huge almost 2 meters tall and have a lot of muscles, i look confused about what happened as the emeralds fell to the ground as he blocked the attack with his arms as i was confused it suddenly let out a angry scream and rammed directly into the green ghost grabbing it from his neck and starting slamming him against the ground over and over.

the student coughed blood from the pain as jotaro looked surprised the red ghost start screaming in anger and start punching hard the green ghost all over his body making the student fall to the ground coughing blood, jotaro tries to make the red ghost stop but the red ghost punch jotaro ghost sending it flying. as i watch i feel really tired like i ran a marathon without stopping i pant trying to breath as i barely hold consciousness, before the red ghost tries to obliterate the green ghost head i finally fall unconscious...

JOTARO POV

What the hell was that?... i was fighting against kakyorin that tried to kill me with his stand hierophant green when suddenly he smirked and throwed a emerald splash to the door, i was confused when i suddenly hear a girl scream, as i look surprised a small girl like a child was peeking from the door scared as she ducked holding her head, i tried to take the emerald splash but kakyorin stand didn't let me, i looked angry at kakyorin not wanting to see a child head get blow off, kakyorin looked with a smirk thinking he won when suddenly he look surprised at the door, i look at where the girl was and i look surprised as a red warrior stand appeared in front of the girl looking angry at hierophant green, the girl was cowering in fear when she suddenly open her eyes scared and looked surprised at the red warrior stand,suddenly the red stand let out a loud roar of anger and rammed into hierophant green holding his neck and slamming it to the ground over and over making kakyoin spurt blood from the impact, i was surprised at seeing other stand user so quickly and it was a agressive one, more than my own stand...

the red stand starting bombarding hierophant green with punches making the ground tremble from the impact, before it slammed a last attack to hierophant green head it suddenly banished and i hear a *THUD* from the door, i look as the girl was unconscious, i make star platinum disappear as i sigh tired and annoyed from this problem.

Jotaro: "*Sigh* Yare yare"...

.

.

.

ughh... where i am?...

i wake up in a fluffy bed in a room i don't know,i look around confused until i see jotaro sitting on a chair against a wall with his eyes close.

"u-uhm... h-hi?"

i said timidly as he open his intimidating eyes and with annoyance looked at me.

Jotaro: "so you are finally awake uh?... tsk what a pain, oi kid answer some questions"

"e-eh? k-kid? i am not a kid!"

Jotaro: "sure kid, now answer my question *jotaro lean forward looking at helen* are you a Dio underling?"

"Uh? Dio underling? what do you mean?"

Jotaro: "so you don't know dio uh?... them why do you have a stand?"

"a stand? what is a stand?"

Jotaro: "tsk, don't play dumb kid, you damn know what i am talking about, the red warrior is your stand right? the one that pummel kakyorin to the ground."

"uh? a red warrior?..."

i gasp as i suddenly remember what happened, me cowering in the ground holding my head scared and the huge red ghost in front of me, how it was angry and how it pummel the green ghost to the ground in a fit of rage.

"d-do you mean the ghosts? are the ghosts stands?"

Jotaro: "yare yare... are you a idiot kid? how do you not know about your own stand?"

"w- what? i am not a idiot you are a idiot! and why did you kidnapped me uh? are you into little girls!?"

Jotaro: "ugh! what the hell are you talking about you damn idiot!? i just carry you and kakyorin to my old man to see if you where a dio underling."

???: "oh? did the little child wake up?"

I hear the door open and a black man enter the room,he wear a long red coat with and a scarf around his neck. He has two identical scars that run down his cheeks. He wears a headband or headscarf wrapped around his forehead and keeps his hair in a style resembling Bantu knots, as well as wearing a long ponytail. He wears earrings comprised of a single, long chain of medallions, resembling a necklace. as he get closer i feel like i have seen him somewhere but i can't remember.

"u-uhm... do i know you? i feel like i have seem you before..."

???: "oh? sorry lady but we haven't meet before, probably you have seem me somewhere before? but i doubt it since is my first time in japan. my name is Mohammed Abdul, what is your name little miss?"

"Oh, um i am Helen Takahara nice to meet you... and i am not a little girl i am 15 years old!"

Jotaro: "hump, 15 years old and you look like a 10 years old, don't make me laugh kid"

"i am not a kid!"

Abdul: "now calm down miss Takahara, and Jotaro stop messing with her,do you remember what happened before you passed out?"

"ummm... i remember that i was going to my classroom and i hear a conmotion in the infirmary,when i peek out in curiosity i see this delinquent fighting someone and kissing the poor nurse."

Jotaro: "tsk, i didn't kiss her because i wanted, i was just saving her life."

"yeah yeah, anyways they where fighting and i noticed something like ghosts? appear, i think jotaro said it was a stand... well i was watching when the other student smirked and attacked at me, i cowered in fear and i duck covering my head but i wasn't hit, when i opened my eyes i was behind a tall red ghost, it suddenly let out a angry scream and started attacking the student green ghost... them i feel extremely tired and i fell asleep."

Abdul:"ummm... i see, it seems like you unconsciously called your stand when you where in danger, and since you never used it before and you where scared it lost control and got berserk, luckily it was your first time using a stand so it didn't hurt you or any innocent before you got tired."

"t-them i have a monster following me around? will i die?"

Abdul: "a stand is not a monster miss Takahara, a Stand is a manifestation of the user soul and willpower, if you are scared or under lot of stress your stand can go berserker or disappear quickly, is not a monster since is your own soul and your will..."

"i see...t-them how do i make it appear?"

Abdul:"you need to call him from your inner body, imagine it like something coming out from you and helping you, like your willpower to surmount any problems or your spirit to fight against the odds."

i was confused but i tried it, i close my eyes and focus on myself, i tried to communicate with my soul? or feel something inside me but my own troughs get in the way making it harder to focus,i am a little scared of having a ghost with me, and i am alone with a adult and a delinquent too, and probably my parents don't know where i am... i shake my head trying to focus again, as i focus i suddenly feel compeled to say a name... with my eyes closes i mutter softly.

"Red Garland..."

I feel something standing beside me, i open my eyes timidly and see the red warrior standing beside me looking down at me with his scary eyes, i got nervous and look at jotaro and abdul, jotaro focus on red garland while abdul look shocked.

Abdul: "imposible... w-why your stand is like that?... your stand doesn't look like something of your soul... you are a little girl so it should be a female stand not a warrior male...and it feels powerful and with immense anger..."

"i-is something wrong?"

Abdul: "sorry miss Takahara, i was just surprised... can you tell me how you summon him?"

"oh... well i concentrated like you told me but i didnt feel anything, i just got a feeling that i should say is name. Red Garland..."

Abdul: "Red garland... it doesn't seem like a stand from the tarots... it feel different..."

*Red garland gazed at abdul with his intimidating eyes as it clench his left fist slowly, not getting away from Helen side*

Abdul Look surprised, he suddenly bow a little and say Abdul: "dont worry we wont hurt miss Takahara you have my word."

*Red Garland relax a little but didn't disappear from Helen Side*

Jotaro: "so, lets get the old man here, we need to have a talk."

***********

we are currently in the room where i woke up, i am in the bed while jotaro is leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, Abdul is talking with the old man called Joseph, for a man in his 50 he have lots of muscle, he wear a beige T shirt and jeans, he have a beige fedora and his eyes have kindness like a grandpa but fierceness like a man that have fight death.the last one i am wary of is kakyoin, he is the student that was fighting against jotaro in the infirmary, he looks banged up from Red garland hits and have some bandages on his body, when he entered Red garland almost pummel him to the ground But Jotaro Star Platinum and Abdul Red magician Stopped Red Garland as they explained that Kakyoin was being mentally controlled by Dio, Kakyoin apologized for attacking me and that he didn't mean to do it, he was being controlled and he feel regret about what he did.

i didn't look at him well from the fight since it was chaotic but he looks the least muscular one of the group, he wear a trench coat-length, green gakuran with gold accents,his hair is long and have a large, twisting bang hanging to the side of his face that doesn't lost his shape. after introducing all of them they start talking about a man calle dio that is a Long enemy of the Joestar family, the old man is joseph joestar and he is the grandpa of the delinquent jotaro, they told me that the man is a vampire and a dangerous stand user, he was the one that activated the stands for jotaro and joseph as well as holly, the mother of jotaro.

they explained to me that stand are dangerous if the user don't have any will to fight, the mother of jotaro holly is a kind hearted person so her own stand is attacking her body as we speak. Joseph hypothesized that finishing with Dio can save holly from her own stand, i don't get it much but they all are set on killing this dio person, kakyoin was the angriest as he was mind controlled and humiliated by dio before, joseph used his stand on the screen and we could see a blonde man back on the screen, it slowly turned around and say that he knew that joseph was watching, in a panic joseph broke the tv and they knew that dio was hiding but didn't knew where. Jotaro summoned Star platinum and started to drew a skretch photo like of a fly. Red garland and I watched amazed at how fast Star platinum was drawing, i liked to draw a lot in my free time so i was really interested, i look amazed at how real the fly looked in the drawing, Abdul got closer and say that the fly looks like a egypcian fly from his home country egipt. as they planned what to do i was mostly ignore, until after a while abdul turned to me and kneeling say

Abdul: "Sorry for ignoring you Miss Takahara, but we are going to egipt to finish Dio, he is a dangerous man that wants to rule over the world, and we fear that if we don't defeat it he could kill all other stand users to be the only one. we would be glad to have your help in our quest but we understand if you want to stay safe in your home."

Jotaro: "you don't have to come kid, we can handle it ourselves you can stay behind we don't care"

Joseph: "oi Jotaro! Don't be mean to the little miss here! you will never find a partner if you keep that attitude"

Jotaro: "TSK, go to hell old man"

Kakyoin: "i am sorry for my actions miss Takahara, but i am planning to join them to egypt, i will never be humiliated by dio again and i want to redeem myself by helping save miss holly, we understand if you want to stay behind."

I stay silent thinking about what should i do, it would be more safe being in home, and ignore this. but if they fail... them my family and i could be in danger... and i feel that Red Garland is hard to control, i fear that if i am alone i could loss control and start attacking my own family... and going overseas is something i always wanted, old man joseph seems like a rich person and i could enjoy travelling even if is a little dangerous...

"i-i would need to talk to my parents first... and i-i know is dangerous but if you all lose them i will be next and my family, and i am scared of losing control of Red Garland and being alone and hurt my family."

Joseph: "Don't worry miss Takahara, i can talk with your family and say that you will be going overseas with your friends and you will be safe, you can talk with them overseas if you must too."

"ummm... very well,i will join you all to defeat dio, to keep my family safe."

They all nod determined and we spend the day in Joseph house. the next day joseph and jotaro accompany me to my house and we talk with my parents, my dad didn't care as always but my mother was nervous that i will be going overseas like that, joseph and i managed to convince her that i will be fine and it will be fun!. jotaro was glancing at my dad annoyed that the man was indiferent to his own daughter. i got my bags ready and we set for the aeroport, it was my first time travelling and i was hoping it would be fun...

Cairo Egipt, 1989 1 Day before Dio Fight...

The journey was long, and hard, we even were close to die a lot of times, we fought against a lot of dangerous stand users as well, but luckily we managed to find two allies in our journey, we meet Polnareff, he is a french stand user, polnareff is a french person and have white hair in a funny hairstyle With a receded hairline, he wears silvery hair in a tall flat top. He also wears earrings in the shape of jaggedly halved (broken) hearts. his stand silver chariot is a slender knight with a rapier, i really like how he looks, at the beginning he was confused why a little girl was travelling with a bunch of old men in a quest to kill dio, but after i clarified my age he calmed down. at the beginning he was distant to me but with time we got along well. the other stand user was surprisingly a Dog. and it was a mean dog, i tried to pet it a lot but it would growl at me and tried to bit me, it was a black and white dog, joseph told me his breed was a boston terrier and his collar had the name of Iggy, and his stand the fool was skilled at using sand and a nightmare for phisical stands like star platinum or mine. but in our travels we had tense moments,mohammed Adbul got a bullet in his head and we through he was dead, i remember that i cried a lot since he was very nice with me and it was fun to talk about egipt mithology.

we got really surprised when he appeared again alive and well, he did his pose saying his name but i ruined it a little as i tackled him in a hug, he was surprised but he accepted the hug as i dirtied his shirt in tears. we even fough against a gorilla with a ship stand and it was really creppy since the gorilla was really a pervert,a kid we meet in the ship and i were in danger from him, but luckily jotaro beated the shit out of him, and of course after jotaro was Done Red garland turned the gorilla in a bloody pulp. kakyoin told us that even a baby was a stand and it wanted us death, we didn't believe him at first but luckily he was telling the truth and saved us or else we would be death. it was a long journey, very dangerous but i liked it since i finally had true friends, jotaro still a delinquent treated me very nicely like a little sister, polnareff told a lot about his sister and his life in france, joseph was like a grandpa i never had and he was really silly too. kakyoin was nice but he feel guilty from almost killing me the first time we meet, we even meet a grumpy dog that had his own stand, i dunno why but the dog really hated me and didn't wanted me to touch him, and iggy... well he got along decently enough to not try and bit me when i pet him.

and another amazing thing is that finally i could control Red Garland really well, sometimes in our journey he would go berserker and try killing everyone but jotaro and company managed to subdued him without hurting me, and sometimes it went overkill with the enemies, i still shudder about how it turned the stand user with a car into a wreck with his punches, even jotaro told me that in a power fight star platinum would loss against Red Garland sheer Power. one of the most disgusting stand users we meet was the one that turned all of us into little kids,i am sadly small so i didn't change much in heigh but i was back to being the cutest girl when i was little. luckily we managed to save polnareff and we beaten to a pulp that pervert that enjoyed killing childrens. 

currently we are resting in a hotel in cairo, tomorrow we will go search for dio and fight him, so we had a feast and got to sleep earlier to save energy for tomorrow fight.

.

.

.

.

ZA WARUDO!

Time suddenly stopped, we where watching kakyoin fight against dio with his ultimate move that was a trap of strings with emerald splash, we through that it could defeat dio but we where wrong, one moment dio was far away, and the next kakyoin was flying to a water tower with a hole in his chest. i was in deep distress since earlier fighting against vanilla ice i watched abdul and iggy die horribly, i was still hurt mentally and emotionally and now another one of my friends was going to die in front of me. i quickly let red garland carry me and jump to where kakyoin was, i was panicking and crying as i see the hole in his chest flowing with blood, dio was standing in the clock tower laughing at how futile kakyoin effort was, in anger joseph attacked dio but it was like a child fighting a adult, dio didn't even took the old man seriously, i tried to help kakyoin but he was about to die,in his last moments he managed to say that dio ability is stopping time. i look shocked as kakyoin died and his stand disolved in particles in front of me. i feel another crack on my heart seeing one of my friends die in front of me. i stood up with tears on my cheeks as i look for joseph, he was in top of a restaurant fighting against dio

"Red garland lets go! carry me to joseph we must help him!"

Red garland carried me in his shoulder as he run over the houses roofs, he jump trying to get closer to joseph, dio looked with disinterests at joseph efforts as joseph was thrown down from the rooft joseph stand up and quickly run to jotaro as jotaro was aproaching surprised that joseph looked so scared.

Joseph: "JOTARO! RUN AWAY DON 'T GET CLOSER HIS STAND CAN STOP TI-"

DIO: "ZA WARUDO!!!"

Time stopped again, jotaro was frozen looking at the panicking joseph in front of him, i was just about to jump down from the rooft with red garland when time stopped, suddenly i land in the ground and i see shocked as the clients down the street lay dead and joseph had a knife on his throat as he drown in his blood.

Jotaro: "Old Man!"

"Joseph Grandpa!"

Joseph: "*cough* ugh... g-get away... y-you both... a-aren't a match against Dio... R-Run away..."

joseph stop moving as his light left his eyes, i look shocked beside jotaro as jotaro clench his fist in anger and get closer to Dio.

Jotaro: "Son of a bitch!!"

Dio: "ohh? are you getting closer?"

Jotaro: "I need to get closer to beat the shit out of you!"

dio: "ho ho! them get as closer as you want"

Jotaro walked slowly to dio as dio get closer slowly, suddenly both stand appear and start trading punches against each other, i kneel shocked seeing joseph dead body,i sit on the ground not moving, shocked crying as the man i through like a silly grandpa was dead in front of me. Jotaro keep trading punches with The world not noticing that Red Garland Was acting weird. Red garland was trembling unmoving behind Helen kneeling body, his body was fading in and fading out as it trembled with rage. after Dio got bored of trading punches with Jotaro he send jotaro flying up as he jump about to stop time

"ZA WARUDO!"

Dio managed to stop time but a second before he stopped it he feel his chest weird, but he didn't pay any attention to it, he laugh as he get closer to jotaro, the world come out ready to decapitate jotaro but suddenly dio Flinch as he noticed jotaro finger moving, dio quickly jump back surprised.

Dio: "imposible! did  he just move in frozen time? tsk... Time will Resume... GUCK!"

After time resumed jotaro send a rush of punches in front of him but dio was standing behind him, and dio was surprised as he found a sudden hole in his chest as he cough of blood confused,angry,scared and with excruciating pain, he ignored jotaro and glanced at Helen that was kneeling shellshocked looking at joseph corpse and Red garland was Glaring at Dio from afar, his eyes where glowing red with anger and his Face was darken in shadows as slowly a mask was being formed covering his mouth and nose only leaving his dark eyes to be seen. Dio shacked his head to erase the fear and anxiety he suddenly feel, his wound closed up quickly as he glared at red garland and jotaro.

Dio: "you scum you dare hurt The mighty dio!? Za Waru-GUCK!!"

as Dio was flying down to where helen was he was suddenly pushed back with a invisible force and there was  a giant hole in his chest, jotaro didnt miss the chance and throwed a barrage of punches to dio back before the world appeared and kicked jotaro away.

Dio: "ugh! *pant* Damn you! damn you! Za warudo!"

the world stopped again, dio quickly travelled to in front of helen kneeling body, red garland was standing still glaring directly at dio, dio feel a shiver on his soul but he got angry as Dio would never feel fear! Jotaro was frozen mid air going to crash to the ground from dio earlier kick, jotaro glared at dio in front of Helen as he tried to move, Dio summoned The world and punched straight into Red garland chest. when time resumed Dio was send back with a hole in his chest while red garland stood still slowly dissipating, as Helen coughed blood having a hole in her chest, she looked surprised at dio and jotaro that had a horrible face before helen feel face down in the ground, just before all was dark helen could hear jotaro voice

Jotaro: "HELEN!!"

.

.

.

"GASP!!"

i woke up sweating and panting on my bed, i was trembling confused about the dream, it feel so real but it couldn't be, since i am still alive.

"R-Red Garland!"

Red Garland appear beside me as he looked angry and worried at me, he kneel down patting my head as i gasp for breath trying to not fall in a panic attack, i noticed that his eyes where red but not glowing, and there was no mask covering his face. after i managed to calm down i breathe in and out slowly. 

"w-what was that... a dream? b-but i remember everything.. i remember waking up,eating,going outside looking for dio hideout, iggy finding a strange mansion,iggy fighting the halcon user, we going inside, jotaro,kakyoin and joseph got sucked in a hole with Darby little brother... we got separated and i was with abdul,polnareff and iggy,we encountered vanilla ice and abdul saved me and polnareff from getting killed. we fough vanilla ice and iggy died after we killed him...them we found the travesti vampire, jotaro punched it,we got to where dio was and we got outside to fight him as it was night already, k-kakyoin died...then j-joseph... t-then i died..."

I shake my head, i dont know what happen but i cant let them die! i-i need to do something! b-but i cant tell them or they will go with me and die!

i walk around the bedroom thinking what to do, Red garland look at me as i walk in circles thinking i need to kill the halcon, vanilla ice, then dio... b-but this is hard! b-but i dont want them to die! w-wait a moment! b-before i died i clearly feel that dio was in distress and scared of something, i remember that after he punched a hole appeared in his chest and he was send flying... but why?...

i look at Red garland and feel something weird inside him, a fire of anger hatred and desire for revenge, and something more deep inside him, i stand in front of him and touching his chest i close my eyes, i concentrate and feel something small glowing inside, it throbs and it feel powerful... i open my eyes determined as i quickly got out before everyone wake up...

i run directly toward dio hideout, i know about the Falcon so i throw a ball i found over the fence as i act like a small child playing.

"O-oh no! i-i lost my ball!"

i tried to push the door open clumsily until the halcon appeared in top of the gate.

"w-woah! what a cute birdie!"

i act innocently and childlike as i look at it, it looks curious and with a glint of murder at me, it suddenly decided to pick my eyes out with his claws, as it flew out to my face i faked a terrified face, and moments before his talons touch my face the halcon was strangled in Red Garland hand.

"Red garland crush it!"

Red Garland obey and crush the Falcon body in his hand killing it instantly. i throw it aside as i let Red Garland carry me as i jump over the fence, i enter the mansion and it was dark, i knew about the darby brother so the moment it appeared i punched is chest sending it flying as he crash over the walls laying unconscious. i quickly run deeper looking for vanilla ice.

Stardust Crusaders POV

Joseph: "oi! Helen wake up, is time to eat and them we can loo-... uh? where is she?"

joseph entered helen bedroom in the hotel and found it empty, he quickly through that the girl was kidnapped, in this journey he started liking the girl a lot, she treated him like a grandpa and he liked it,it was better than how jotaro treat him and she liked to hear his tales when he was young too. he quickly run to alert the others

Joseph: "everybody wake up! Helen is not here! i think she got kidnapped!"

Abdul: "what? what are you saying mr joestar?"

Kakyoin: "Helen got kidnapped? Jotaro was it you?"

Jotaro: "Shut up idiot! i didn't kidnap her"

Polnareff: "this is bad! a little girl like her alone in cairo can be dangerous!"

They quickly got up and runned to the hotel reception, there a woman told her that a small girl was running quickly outside with a determined expresion, they got outside and joseph used his hermit purple to try finding her. there was a track of her stand running in the street, they follow the trail and end up in a mansion, as they get closer they noticed the rest of a falcon in the ground. abdul get closer at the falcon corpse.

Abdol: "i feel trace of a stand... this falcon was a stand user too... and it was killed in a single crush"

Jotaro: "could it be Red Garland? his grip strength is really powerful."

Polnareff: "we need to go inside and find her quickly."

Iggy: "Woof!"

Jotaro open the door with star platinum and they run inside, they enter the mansion and find a row of walls broken and a lying body in the last wall, they got closer and find a unconscious man knocked out with a fist shape on his chest.

Jotaro: "it seems like Helen is indeed here... but why she run here alone? what is that damn idiot thinking!?"

...

...

HELEN POV

i am currently jumping around evading vanilla ice void ball, to not get far away from Red Garland i am latched on his back holding myself from his neck, it must be really weird for a non stand user seeing a girl floating around in a piggy back. the room is filled with holes from vanilla ice attacks as i jump around looking for a chance to hit him, i think hard about what to do as i try not to get touched. how did polnareff defeated him? i think he said that iggy made a dummy of dio and vanilla ice got angry beating poor iggy... maybe he is the careless type when angry? quickly i need to think how to insult him to get him angry!.

"Oi! you Scumbag! why is Dio hiding behind your butt? doesn't he have pride? or he enjoy hiding like a scarery cat behind his minions ass?"

"i doubt he even is that powerful if he had to hide behind minions to do his bidding, heck he must be useless if he send stand users after stand users to us and we are still kicking!"

Vanilla ice: "Enough! don't you dare Insult Lord Dio Greatness! he is the most powerful stand user in existence! a little brat like you doesn't have the right to mention his name!"

I managed to get him angry as he start attacking more aggressively but more careless, the room is filled with holes but i am looking for a chance to send him flying.

"AHHH? what did you say? That your Lord Dio is a Pussy that can't fight for himself!? yeah i think he is really the greatest pussy in existence!"

Vanilla ice appear from a wall enraged enough to show his face as he tried to grab me.

"Red garland! Double Lariat!"

Red Garland punch with a backhand at Vanilla ice face sending him flying into a window outside to the sun rays. he roll in the ground as smoke slowly rise from his body

Vanilla ice: "YOU PIECE OF SHIT! HOW DARE YOU INSULT LORD DIO! I WILL TEAR YOU LIMB FROM LIMB UNTIL YOU ARE NOTHING MORE THAN A TORSO AND I WILL WATCH YOU BLEED OUT IN PAIN!! U-UHhh?"

Vanilla noticed that he was slowly getting slower, he looked to his arms and noticed he was turning to stone, he yell in anger and pain trying to enter the mansion but he turn into ash from the sun rays. i glare at it in disgust as i kneel tired on the ground.

"*pant pant* ahh... ahh... i i did it... now iggy and abdol are safe... b- but there is dio left... i- i need to keep going..."

I stood up with willpower as i let red garland carry me, i run upstairs until i found the travesty vampire, i quickly punch his face to smithereens knowing already about his trap,i ignore him as i keep running to the tower. once i reach the top i tsk as i noticed the sun was slowly going down. i lost too much time fighting against vanilla ice. i glare at the sarcophagus knowing dio must be inside

"DIO! YOU DAMN SCUM GET OUT!"

Dio suddenly appear in front of me standing tall looking with disdain at me, the sarcophagus is open and i feel the intimidating pressure of his stand but i bit my lips and stand tall with red garland in front of me.

Dio: "so... one of the friends of the Joestar scum managed to reach me? did your friends leaved you alone? or send you as a bait for me?"

"don't you dare insult them you piece of shit! a body stealing scum like you should drop dead and leave us all alone!"

Dio: "hump you got guts little midget! but how do you think you will be able to defeat me and my all powerful stand!?"

"Hmp! i am enough to defeat your puny stand dio!"

i quickly punch the wall with Red Garland breaking a big hole in the wall as the sun reach inside, dio left arm burn but he didn't care as he look amused at me, i noticed that the sun disappeared as night came.

"TSK shit..."

Stardust crusaders pov

"w-what the hell happened here!?"

the group enter deep in the mansion and find a room filled with holes everywhere, they look around nervous looking for Helen until they gaze outside finding a wall missing and a mount of ash on the grass.

Joseph: "d-did she fight against a vampire all alone!?"

Jotaro: "Damn girl! what the hell is she thinking fighting against them all alone! does she have a dead wish!?"

Abdul: "she must have a reason to do it, but why she couldn't trust us?"

Kakyoin: "Everyone look! the sun is going down..."

Joseph: "oh no..."

There was a sudden loud boom noise, they look around and jotaro gasp as he see outside Red Garland hugging someone as he was send flying to the city.

Jotaro: "Helen! damnit quick we need to help her!"

They quickly run outside the mansion to the zone where Helen was send flying...

Helen pov

U-ugh... it hurts it hurts it hurts it hurts!

"*gasp gasp gasp* ugh! *puke* ahhh... ahhh..."

i am currently inside a house as Dio send me flying with a kick, Red Garland quickly hugged me to shield me from the impact but i was send flying crashing into a house, there was loud screams outside but i couldn't think right, it hurts everywhere and i puked up my last meal and blood. i slowly stood up shaking but determined... i will not let Dio kill Kakyoin, Grandpa joseph or anyone else!

"RED GARLAND!"

 i send red garland to intercept the world punch as the house shake from the impact, the world traded punches with Red garland as i focus in my will as hard as i can ignoring the pain and glaring at dio floating in the air. as more punches are traded Red Garland start getting more angry, the punches sound like a shotgun being shooted over and over, Dio look surprised as he see the world hands slowly cracking from Red Garland Punches.

Dio: "Hmp! impressive maggot! your stand is very powerful indeed, but is no match against the might of The world!"

"Red GARLAND! PUSH IT TO THE LIMITS!"

Red garland scream in rage as he start punching more powerful in a rage, i feel a sudden anger on me and i feel my pain being ignored,every punch from Red garland have a chance to affect the soul, Dio is a Vampire so his soul is resistant but still i can affect him.

Punch after punch dio feel slowly a fear creeping in him, he is confused and angry as he keep trading punches,unaware that the world arms started to crack from the punches.

"Red garland! double lariat!"

Red Garland quickly punch hard the world sending him and Dio Flying, dio crashed into a clock tower coughing blood from the impact but as a vampire he quickly healed up.

I cough blood shaking as i walk to the border of the rooftop hole, i take my breathing as i feel tired, i shake my head and let red garland carry me outside, red garland run away from dio jumping over houses to the bridge. Dio was confused and in anger from Red Garland Soul Punches.

DIO: "YOU FUCKING MAGGOT! YOU WILL NOT GET IN MY WAY ANYMORE!"

Dio fly behind Helen in a fit of rage and confusion. 

.

.

.

The stardust crusaders where running as quickly as possible until they look at helen emerge from a rooftop bloodied and wounded after sending dio flying away.

Joseph: "Helen!"

Abdol: "Miss Takahara!"

Jotaro: "Dammit Midget stop acting tough!"

They yell at Helen but helen was so disoriented that she ignore them letting red garland pick her up and running away, as she run away they noticed a yellow ray following after helen, a enraged Dio was pursuing her.

Jotaro: "SHIT! QUICK WE NEED TO SAVE HER! SHE WILL DIE!"

jotaro summon star platinum and start jumping after them, joseph used hermit purple to catch after them while the others jump all over trying to catch helen before is too late.

.

.

.

Cairo Egipt,  Close To The Bridge

as i was running away from dio i hear him following me. i cough blood as red garland tried to run away,i feel the pain appear again as my adrenaline slowly fade.

DIO: "GET BACK HERE YOU SCUM! ZA WARUDO!"

 Red Garland quickly shield my body in a hug as time stop. suddenly time resumed and i was send flying from a kick into the bridge,i vomit blood as i ragdoll on the bridge falling on the ground. red garland disappear as i try to get up.

Dio: "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA Is that all you got you maggot!? is that all that your weakling stand can do against the mighty The World!?"

Dio slowly walk laughing at the small girl trying to get up, he slowly walk closer,one step at a time, letting her taste fear and despair. the world pick up a motorcycle and throw it at her hard, Red garland appear and punch the motorcycle away into the water, there were cracks around Red garland torso from The world Earlier Kick.

Dio laugh amused, he slowly walk closer throwing motorcycles and cars to Helen, Red Garland Stand proud as he punch them away, but he was slowly losing his strengh, as dio laugh amused Helen slowly lift her head, her vision is red from blood as she is bleeding all over, from cuts,bruises,fractures and even she feel like her organs where damaged, she find it hard to breath as she gaze pass behind dio, her eyes open wide as she find her friends reach the bridge, they look at her battered and beaten. they shook in anger and run toward dio, Dio turn around ignoring the dying Helen as he laugh amused a jotaro and the others

Dio: "HAHAHAHAHA NOW YOU WEAKLINGS DARE TO APPEAR UH? AFTER LETTING A LITTLE GIRL FIGHT YOUR BATTLES!? HOW LOW THE JOESTAR BLOODLINE AS FALLEN! THAT THEY LET A GIRL HANDLE THEIR PROBLEMS HAHAHAHAHAHA"

Jotaro: "Y-You Bastard!"

"N-n-noo... g-get away...i...i..." *Red Garland appear shaking*

Joseph: "YOU BASTARD! I will not let you hurt her anymore!"

"I...i... n...no... you will all die..." *Red Garland Stand up and slowly lift his head, his body showing cracks all around*

Abdul: "Miss Takahara! we will save you just Hold on!"

Kakyoin: "Hierophant GREEN!"

Abdul: "RED MAGICIAN!"

Polnareff: "CHARIOT!"

Joseph: "Hermit Purple!"

Iggy: "WOOF!"

Jotaro: "DIOOOO!!! STAR PLATINUM!!"

DIO: "HEHEHEHEHEHE... ZA WA-"

"N-NO! I WILL NOT LET THEM DIE!! RED GARLAND! REQUIEM!!!"

*Red Garland open his Red eyes directly at Dio Back as a mask cover his face and his cracks shone brightly*

Dio find hole after hole appear in his body, he feel a soul crushing pain as he feel infinite fear, confusion,anger,hunger,weakness,blindness, every single ailment directly on the soul

Dio: "UGHH! Z- ZA WAR" *BOOM* "UGH!!!! WARU" *BOOM*

every time dio tried to invoque the time stop the crushing pain in his soul diminish his fighting will and makes him panic. in an animalistic instinct he managed to freeze time at last

DIO: "ZA WARUDO!!"

The world freeze just before Star platinum reach his face with a punch, Dio pant in pain as he is shaking like a leaf, the world is slowly crumbling from the soul shattering pain, he slowly turn around and find Red Garland directly behind him, his fist was clenching hard in a punch directly to his face, the dark red eyes glaring directly to his soul. Dio slowly managed to move away and threw a knife he had on his sleeves into helen kneeling direction.

DIO:"HE...HE...HEHEHEHE... You will still die girl... The world...Time Resum- STAR FINGER!!"

Star platinum finger extend in frozen time and hit the knife sending it far away from helen. Dio look shocked as jotaro moved in frozen time, as time resumed  red garland punch missed hitting the bridge ground as a earthquake can be feel before laying limp in the ground, Star platinum quickly appear in front of Dio as he summon The World to shield him

Jotaro:"OHHHHHHH!!! ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA ORA!!!"

DIO: "AHHHHH I-IMPOSIBLE!! I-I AM DIO!!!"

Dio suffer under jotaro barrage of punches,  parts of the world crumble as dio body malformed from jotaro punch until the last punch of jotaro destroyed the world head completely blowing Dio Head. Dio headless body fall broken on the ground as jotaro pant from his punches. jotaro and the others quickly run to helen body as they see the pool of blood under her

Jotaro: "HELEN!"

Joseph:"Helen!"

Abdul: "Miss Takahara!"

Kakyoin: "Helen!"

Polnareff: "LITTLE SIS!"

they quickly surround her as joseph crawled her in his arms, her bones where broken and she feel a lot of pain, she is barely conscious and is extremely tired.

"a...all... of you... a-...are safe...i-i... i am glad..."

Joseph: "you idiot! w-why you did it all alone!"

i feel joseph tears on my face, first time i see him cry...

Jotaro: "Dammit! you fucking fool! why did you go alone! shit!"

Jotaro angrily hold his hat as he bit his lips in anger

Abdol: "why didn't you ask for our help! we could have defeat him together!"

Polnareff: "Litte sis dammit! dammit! why didn't you ask for my help!"

Kakyoin: "dammit... dammit..."

They are all looking in regret and sadness at me. i sigh tired as i try to speak

"i...i didn't... w-w...wanted... for you all...t-t-to... die... y-you... are... all my friends..."

They look in utter sadness and guilt, if they didn't take me... if they could fight him together... 

"i...i dont... regret... saving you all... i... i just... want to... stay... more... with you... all..."*cough*

i vomit blood as i feel weak, cold and tired, my eyelids are getting heavier... i just regret not being able to have fun with them...

The world freezes completely... black fog start appearing all around i look confused as a shadow start forming behind jotaro, jotaro eyes are open wide as he slowly turn around. a black form emerge from a cloud of darkness that consume all around, a woman with a black dress appear from the darkness slowly walking toward us

"LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU HELP HIM HELP HIM HELP HIM HELP HIM YOU PROTECT HIM PROTECT HIM PROTECT HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM"

Jotaro: "S...STAR...P...PLATINUM!"

Star platinum appear and tried to punch the woman in the face, black hands like tendrils appear from the fog holding down star platinum as jotaro watch unable to move as his stand struggle until his seconds to move in time stop finish.

The black woman stand beside jotaro, looking down at me. i see her black dress, the black veil hiding her face and the beatiful silver hair peeking from her veil.

"I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I SAVE YOU I SAVE YOU I SAVE YOU YOU HELP HIM YOU HELP HIM YOU HELP HIM YOU HELP MY BELOVED MY BELOVED I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU"

i don't understand what the woman is saying anymore, i am to tired i just want to sleep but her rambling don't let me sleep...

"sure sure.. i save him..." i say as i slowly close my eyes just before she hug me and kiss my head before shadow envelope me...

STARDUST CRUSADERS POV

Time resumes as jotaro gasp for air, joseph look shocked as helen that she was holding was nowhere to be seen.

joseph: "w-w-where did helen go!? was it dio!?"

jotaro: "gasp... gasp... dammit... it was a black veiled woman... her stand was powerful... more dangerous than dio..."

Joseph: "a woman!? what are you talking about? where did helen is?"

Jotaro: "i don't know... time stopped and that woman appeared...rambling about love and saving someone... i tried to fight her but Star platinum was holded down by her black hands stand...she... she took helen and disappeared in black shadows... she mention something about saving her to save someone named Subaru..."

...

...

...

...

LUGNICA CAPITAL CITY

???:"D-DID I GOT SUMMONED TO ANOTHER WORLD!!!?"

*THUD*

???: "W-WHAT? WHY A LITTLE LOLI JUST APPEARED BESIDE ME- WOAH! ARE YOU OKAY GIRL YOU ARE ALL INJURED!"

i open my eyes a little and see blinding light all around me, a face of a person was in front of me before i close my eyes losing consciousness...

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

Subaru pov

Earlier in the night i was going outside my house to buy some snacks, my mother told me to take care but I didn’t answer her, after all it was just a quick stop in the convenient store to buy some snacks, and I feel ashamed to face her after locking myself in my bedroom all those days…

I made my way to the convenient store, the streets where empty and only the cashier was in the store, I enter and took some minutes reading a manga in the manga corner.

Subaru: "uhh… so this is how they got sucked in…"

I reach the cashier and open my wallet to pay for my snacks, I count my meager yens and pay for the snack before leaving the store, I walk outside the store with a plastic bag with some nato and a bag of potato chips feeling the cold of the night, the clouds where dark, probably it will start raining soon, I yawn as I walk to my house and as I was about to cross the road a car passed in front of me, I feel suddenly dizzy and i shake my head.

Subaru: "ugh… shouldn’t have stayed playing games so late…"

As Subaru close his eyes and shakes his head to erase the dizziness he suddenly feel the sun rays on him, he can hear footsteps all around him and chatter of people, confused he open his eyes and wait for the blindness to go, when he can see he open his eyes wide in surprise, all around him are people walking, but the weird thing are that apart from the humans there are bipedal dogs, cats, lizardman’s and more, his brain halt to a crawl as he look confused at his situation, he was just going home after buying some snacks and now he is standing in the streets with demi humans all around…his once dead eyes from slothfulness and stagnation slowly lit up with emotions, he feel in awe that what he through was just fantasy did occur to him.

Subaru: "D-DID I GOT SUMMONED TO ANOTHER WORLD!!!?"

I shout to the heavens amazed, no way did I get send to another world, it should be impossible but it happened. As I laugh amazed, I hear that something fell beside me.

*THUD*

Uh? I turn to my side confused and when I look at the ground I see a small girl in the ground unconscious.

Subaru: "W-WHAT? WHY A LITTLE LOLI JUST APPEARED BESIDE ME- WOAH! ¡ARE YOU OKAY GIRL YOU ARE ALL INJURED!"

I panic surprised as I noticed the little girl is covered in cuts and wounds, I kneel down confused at how she appeared beside me, I move her a little carefully to see her face, she has long black hair and her face is Japanese…could it be she's his summoned companion? But why she is so hurt!? I look at her clothes and see she is wearing a high school clothes, she must be a adolescent then but her clothes are ragged with cuts and blood, I shake my head as I need to help her, I slowly lift her up in a princess carry as I look around for help.

Subaru: "OI! SOMEONE CAN HELP ME? THIS LITTLE GIRL IS INJURED!"

I shout loudly as I look all around to see if someone comes to help me but I was ignored, people glanced at me and keep walking, some hesitated but decided to ignore me and keep walking, I look shocked at how cold the people here are, don’t they see I have a little girl bleeding out in my arms!?

I start running around hoping to find some help, I look at the signs but is a language I can’t read, I look around hoping to find a hospital but I find nothing, people ignored me or passed beside me as I yell for someone to help me with this girl, how can people be so cold!?. I keep running until I stop in front of a apple stand to catch my breath, I have some muscle but I mostly do stretches on my house to stay healthy, i am no way strong so I know that in a hour I will feel my arms like jelly.

???:"oi, are you gonna stand there or buy some appas? If you aren’t gonna buy them don’t just stand th- uh? Oi kid is that girl alright?"

I turn surprised to the apple vendor, he is a tall man with some muscles, green hair and a green stub of hair on his chin, I look surprised that someone didn’t ignored me.

Subaru: "yes! This little loli is injured! Do you know someone that can help me save her? A hospital or a doctor? She is bleeding from her cuts and I don’t know how serious her injuries are!"

???: "a doctor? Do you mean a healer? The closest hospital is a long 30 minutes of running from here, I don’t think she can hold on so long, you can run down the streets to the guard post and see if some healer is free to help you, here use these cloths to try to stop the blood from flowing from her cuts, she is slowly getting pale."

I look surprised as I noticed she is indeed looking pale, and her breathing is getting slower and tired, I grab the cloths and I wrap them quickly around her cuts in her arms and legs to try to hold the blood, I don’t know much of first aid so I hope this help her endure a little longer, I look at the vendor with thankful eyes as I start running to the guard post.

Subaru: "thanks for the help apple vendor! I promise to buy some apples from you as thanks!"

???: "sure kid just run fast!... apple? Must be a misspelling of his part…"

I run down the street as fast as I can, evading the people walking around as I look for the guard post, as I run I can hear the little girl groans as I moved running.

Subaru: "s-sorry little girl just hang on, I will help you!"

I tried to use magic since I came from another world, I must have a powerful magic right? But as I rest my hand on her and whisper heal heal heal over and over again nothing happens. Probably I don’t have healing magic, or I don’t know how to use it right now…

Subaru: "Dammit… where the hell is the pretty girl that summoned us? Why in the middle of the street and why with a injured person!?"

I rant loudly to myself as I keep running, after some minutes I see a stone building and some armored guards close to the gate, I run towards them as they cross their spears on front of the gate to not let me pass, panting I start speaking.

Subaru: *pant* "thanks god I reach here, quick can one of you call a healer to help this girl? She is bleeding out and have a lot of bruises and I don’t know how hurt she is internally!"

Guard: "sorry kid but there are currently no healers here, run along and try to find someone else to bother."

Subaru: "uh? W-what? B-but I have a injured girl here! She needs help or she will die!"

Guard: "don’t care you slum filth, go bother someone else!"

The other guard look displeases with his companion attitude, before his companion can push Subaru away the guard block with his spear at his companion and looking at Subaru say.

Guard 2: "look there is no healer here, if you want to help the girl keep running to the left until you see a store with a potion sign, the lady there is a retired healer so maybe she can help you."

Subaru: "t-thanks! I will go now!"

As Subaru runs away the guard look at his companion with displeasure

Guard: "why did you help those filthy slum dwellers?"

Guard2: "the girl is dying dude, there is no need to be rough with them, I just hope the young man can run fast, that girl was seriously hurt…"

Subaru keep running even as his legs burn, he look around for a store with a potion sign but don’t find any, did the guard tell him a wrong place to get away from his sight!? As Subaru was thinking he turn a corner and entered a alleyway, noticing he took a wrong turn he was about to turn around but three persons appeared in front of him.

???: "oh would you look at that? Someone we can mug just appeared!"

???: "his clothes looks weird but he must have some money on him"

???: "uh? Why he is holding a bleeding little girl?"

Subaru cursed in his mind as in front of him appeared three thugs, lanky, chubby and shorty.

Subaru: "I don’t have any money or time for this!, let me leave or this little girl will die!"

Lanky: "oi if you want to leave you can leave, but drop anything of value you have."

Chubby: *whisper* "are you sure lars? The girl looks in really bad shape, and the dude is covered in her blood…"

Lanky: *whisper* "if he wants to save her he can drop some money and them scram away with her don’t you think?"

As Subaru was about to speak annoyed that his time is being wasted he see in a corner of his vision a blonde blur appear, the girl looked at Subaru and the bleeding girl surprised.

Subaru: "oi you there can you help us and-"

???: "sorry I can't help you right now! I have to go live strong!"

Subaru: "w-what!?"

The blonde girl jumped over the walls to the rooftops and disappeared, I was shocked, how the hell this world can be so cold!? The only one that had some decency to worry was the apple man. The three thugs turn around looking at me as they get closer to rob me, I walk slowly backwards holding the little girl until I bump into someone that appeared suddenly behind me.

???: "kya!"

Subaru: "oh! S-sorry I wasn’t looking!"

I turn around to look who I bumped into but I see a small gray cat floating in front of my face.

Cat: "oi why did you bump so suddenly into Lia? Ar--- oh? Why do you have a dying little girl?"

I look surprised as the cat that looked so intimidating looked a little worried at the girl I had in my arms, the person I bumped and fell to the floor stood up, she was wearing a white with purple dress, she was exceptionally pretty and had a beautiful silver long hair and pretty purple eyes, I look at her surprised at how pretty she is but she flinch a little from my gaze, probably because of my scary eyes. The girl look down but open her eyes wide as she see the injured girl in my arms.

Girl: "oh no! she is hurt did you hurt her?"

Subaru: "w-what? No! I found her laying in the ground and she was already hurt, I was running looking for someone to heal her but I found no one yet!"

Girl: "and those threes are with you?"

I turn around at the scared thugs as they keep looking at the floating cat.

Shorty: "a spirit user!?"

Chubby: "this is bad, a spirit user is bad news… and that girl… silver hair…purple eyes…"

Lanky: "i-is the witch! Hurry lets run!"

I see them run away deeper in the alleyway scared, I was confused at what they say.

Subaru: "spirit user? Witch?"

The girl flinch hearing Subaru said witch, the floating cat looked with disdain at the running three and gazed a little annoyed at Subaru.

Girl: "i-i-I am n-not the wit-" Subaru: "sorry! Can you help me save this girl!? She doesn’t seem to have much time!"

The girl looked surprised that even after hearing that from the thugs the young man still asked for her help, the girl nod determined and ask Subaru to sit on the ground with the girl, Subaru sit down with the girl on the lap as the girl kneel down and start using her magic.

Subaru: "woah…"

Subaru look amazed at the magic as he noticed the cuts slowly closing, the girl gaze is concentrating on the girl and she gasp as she noticed how serious the wounds are.

Girl: "her organs are damaged and she have a lot of fractures! How did this little girl get hurt so much!?"

Subaru: "I don’t know, I found her unconscious on the ground and I pick her up trying to find someone to help her…but people here are really cold…" *Subaru said disappointed at the people reaction*

The flying cat get closer to the girl and whispering say.

Cat: "Lia… are you sure you want to help her? We don’t have time and the thief can get away…"

Girl: "but Puck! This girl is in danger, she was minutes to die if I didn’t help her!"

Cat: "I know but…"

Subaru: "u-umm did you say something about a thief? Did someone steal something from you?"

Girl: "y-yes have you seem a little blonde girl with a scarf, and brown clothes? She took something veeery important to me."

Subaru: "I don’t know what she took from you but earlier when I was alone with those thugs that tried to mug me a blonde little girl jumped to the rooftops."

The girl bit her lips and nod as she focus on healing more the little girl, after some minutes she stops and standing up say.

Girl: "I stabilized her, she will not bleed out but she needs someone to heal her better, I wasn’t able to heal her fractures and I only could heal her heart, her organs still have damage."

Subaru: "thanks for the help I am in your debt! Do you need help looking for the thief?"

Girl: "y-you shouldn’t help me you should look for a good healer to help your friend."

Subaru: "but I want to help you, you helped a total stranger to save a young girl life so let me help you at least, I know how the blonde girl look so maybe I can spot her, and I don’t have anywhere to go anyways."

The girl was about to refuse but the cat leans closer and say

Cat: "Lia I don’t feel any malice from him… maybe we can use his help"

Girl: "ummm… f-fine b-but be careful, the girl is still injured."

Subaru smiled content and stood up carrying the little girl, she looks a little better but she is still asleep. Subaru carry her with one arm as he point a finger to the sky and say

Subaru: "Thanks for the help! I Am Natsuki Subaru! Not only I am clueless, I’m also broke beyond compare! Nice to meet you."

The girl looked surprised at his antics, the cat spirit get closer and say

Cat: "when that’s all you say, you really do sound hopeless. I am puck! Nice to meet you! Puck floats really fast toward Subaru and meet his hand shaking it, the girl look surprised at how Subaru and puck are shaking their hands."

Girl: "is very unusual to see someone who can touch a spirit so casually. Where are you from?"

Subaru: "well following the usual pattern, a small island nation to the east."

Girl: "a small island nation? But lugunica is the easternmost nation on our continental map, I don’t remember seeing a island nation in that direction."

Subaru look surprised at her "No way really? There's nothing to the east of here?"

The girl look at Subaru with pitying eyes.

Girl: "you have no idea where you are, you have no money, you have a injured girl with you and you have no one who can help you… you might be in a even more precarious position than I through…um Subaru was it?"

Subaru blush seeing her pretty face. "Y-yes that’s my name"

Puck float around him looking at his body. "Hmm you look really well built from where I’m looking."

Subaru smile and say. "I do work out every day even for a shut-in like me, I still need to be ready to guard my house you know?"

Girl: "I don’t know what a shut-in means but you sound like you come from a respectable family."

The girl get closer and hold Subaru hand curiously, Subaru blushed as his hand was grabbed by a pretty girl

Girl: "your fingers they are pretty and soft, they don’t look like someone from the peasant life."

Subaru blush and step back a little as he resumed holding the little girl in a princess carry.

Subaru: "u-uh anyway, I know your cats name now but I haven’t heard yours yet."

The girl look away as she appear to be thinking about something.

Girl: "i-i'm… Satella." Satella look at Subaru sternly and with a little shame waiting for his reaction, puck looked at her in shock

Satella: "I have no family name. you can just call me satella."

Subaru: "I see… satella… that’s a nice name!" Subaru said smiling at her

Satella looked shocked at Subaru reaction not expecting this, puck float closer to her ear and sigh in disappointment. "You have terrible taste." He whispers before disappearing in her hair.

Satella flinch a little from puck words, she look down and shakes her head as she start speaking.

Satella: "t-them Subaru, lets go and see if we can find the thief."

.

.

.

We walked around asking people if they have seen the blonde girl, most people ignore us or just didn’t know, I sometimes glanced at the little loli in my arms noticing she was still asleep, but her face looked more colorful and in less pain. As we continue asking, we found a small little girl crying in a side of the street.

Satella: "that little girl seems lost, let’s go help her."

Subaru: "are you sure? Don’t you have less time for finding the insignia?"

Satella: "but the little girl seems lost and need our help, if you don’t want to help them that is fine, I am thankful for you staying and trying to help me find my insignia, farewell."

Satella run to the little girl and kneel down trying to talk to her, the little girl look at her and flinch crying more as satella panic a little trying to calm her down. Subaru sigh noticing how kind hearted satella was, he get closer to the little girl and kneeling with the little girl on his leg he did a magician trick with a coin he had on his wallet, the little girl looked interested at the coin watching it move in his hands until Subaru clap his hands and make the coin disappear, the girl looked amazed and Subaru pulled the coin from the little girl ear making her smile and giggle as Subaru gifted her the coin.

Subaru: "you can keep the coin little lady, as a gift. So, do you know where your mommy and daddy are?"

Girl: "i-I don’t know… i-I was with mommy but I lost her."

Satella: "t-them lets go find your mommy together, ok?"

Satella hold the little girl hand as we walk together, we look like a family making me blush a little

Subaru: "when people look at us like this, they probably think we are a married couple and a child,huh?"

Satella giggled as she says

Satella: "at best, I can’t see you as anything more than her older brother"

Subaru: "oi! I am not that young you know? I doubt you are even older than me!" Subaru cried out in misery.

Girl: "mommy!" The little girl stops holding our hands as she run into her mother, the woman thanked us as satella and I smiled.

We reach a fountain and we sit down a while, I checked on the girl sleeping on my arms as satella sit beside me.

Satella: "people don’t know who that blonde little girl is… how is she doing?"

Subaru: "she is still unconscious, but her skin seems to have gained some color and she didn’t groan as much in pain…"

Satella: "I am glad… I am sorry not being able to heal her completely, I don’t have much mana for that, and I am still chasing the thief… you are a good boy Subaru."

Subaru: "oh, don’t worry! Without your help she would have bleed out minutes ago thanks for that. so satella, why did you say I am a boy? You look no older than me." Subaru asked looking at the girl sitting on the ledge beside him.

"oh, well I don’t think making guesses on that will help you… i-I am a half-elf." Satella said looking down with a dark expression suddenly covering her face awaiting the insults and disdain.

Subaru looked surprised and noticed her ears for the first time.

"now I understand…" he whispered in an astonished tone as he noticed her pointy white ears in her silver hair…

Satella bit her lips as she gripped her knuckles tight as she waited for him to lash out and insult her…

"… no wonder I through you were so cute! Elves are always beautiful huh?" He said smiling at her as she looks in shock

"What?" Subaru asked in confusion as satella stared at him with a slack-jaw.

Satella: "w-well… I mean…I’m a half-elf…" she stuttered.

"Yeah, I heard you."

Satella stood up from the ledge and looked away from Subaru, she kneels holding her head in her hands as she blushed red.

Subaru looked more confused at her reaction when puck flew out from her hair and punched Subaru in the face softly.

"What’d you do that for?"

Puck: "I just had to do something about this unbearable tingle I feel!"

Subaru touched puck nose with the tip of his and smirked. "I can’t accept being hit for a reason like that. through I forgive you because it was squishy."

"I didn’t hit you out of anger or anything. the opposite in fact."

"Subaru! You’re such a dunderhead!" Subaru turned around and glared at him with her cheeks still blushing a little.

"Who says dunderhead in this day and age? And why are you insulting me?"

"Hmph! Whatever! We have to get back to our search." Satella turned around with a angry pout.

"Hang on! Running around without a plan will never end well. That’s a basic rule of searches!"

"rule of searches?" Satella tild her head curious

"yep. You revisit the crime scene a hundred times! Where was your insignia stolen?"

Satella nods and we walked to the place where her insignia was stolen, luckily it was the apple old man stand.

Subaru: "hi there! Thanks for your help man, the little girl is now stable but I need to find a good healer to help her, this pretty girl beside me helped me heal the little girl."

I said smiling at the apple vendor as I point at satella, the apple vendor gazed at satella as she flinches looking down, but the apple vendor nod and speak

Apple vendor: "so, the girl here help you heal her uh? That’s good, now are you going to buy some appas at last?"

Subaru: "sorry I am still broken without compare!"

Satella: "i-I don’t have any money on me at the moment."

Apple vendor: "tsk I was expecting to sell some appas not entertain some broke customers, shoo shoo"

"Mister!" A cheerful and childish voice called out at them

We look to the side to see the little girl and her mother from earlier waving at us

Subaru: "oh hi there what brings you back here?"

The mother smiled as she say "is my husbands shop, so we were just stopping by, sweetie wanted to see his daddy."

"Husband?" Subaru said looking surprised at the apple old man

"Daddy!" The little girl said as she jumped into his dad arms

"That’s my little girl! Wait. Do you know these broke customers?"

"She got lost and they found her." Said the smiling mother

"Here lady take it!" Satella look down at the smiling girl as she presented a flower in her hand

"She wants to thank you in her own way so please accept it." The mother smiled proudly at her daughter

"Thank you." Satella smiled gently as she put the flower on her dress.

The apple vendor coughed to gain their attention. "Sorry about that, you helped my daughter and I want to thank you. You can ask me anything."

Satella: "them. Have you seemed a small blonde girl? With a scarf, red eyes and a brown outfit?"

Subaru: "and she is hella fast too!"

Apple vendor: "umm… I think she is called felt, she lived by the slums. Did she steal something from you? If that so you need to look for her in the slums."

We give him our thanks as we walk to the slums. After some minutes we reached the slums, compared to the houses earlier it was like two different worlds. We can see poor people malnourished around, with rags as clothes and just sitting looking at nothing.

Subaru: "so even poverty exist in fantasy worlds uh?" Subaru whisper softly as he walk beside satella.

Satella: "do you think someone will tell us where she is?"

Puck: "I don’t know, I don’t think they will sell someone of their own." Puck said floating beside satella.

Satella: "maybe we should come later?"

Puck: "whether you stay or leave, you should decide quickly, I am almost out of time. I am starting to feel sleepy."

Subaru look confused at puck. "Out of time? What do you mean?"

Puck: "I have a cute appearance but I am a spirit. It takes a ton of mana just to maintain a physical appearance. So, at night, I return to the crystal I was summoned from and prepare for the morning. My ideal staying time is from about nine to five"

Subaru: "nine to five? You sound like a civil servant. Employment conditions for spirits are severe."

Satella: "we'll be fine without puck. We have to move forward." Satella said looking serious

puck: "yeah. But sorry… I’m at my limit..." puck yawned and began to disappear.

Its almost like he's dying. Subaru whispered as he watched the spirit fade-out before him.

Satella: "sorry to work you so hard puck, we'll handle things from here so rest"

Puck: "don’t do anything reckless, if it comes down to it, use the od to summon me again."

Puck warned at the girl as he sit on her palm and slowly disappear emilia nodded smiling at puck as he disappear.

We walked together slowly, the little girl I was holding started to shiver from the cold.

Subaru: "satella hold her for a moment please."

Satella nod and hug the little girl, she feels that she was breathing but she was weak, her clothes were covered in dried blood and she feel pity for the girl.

Subaru pull his track suit out and used it as a blanket on the little girl.

Subaru: "satella can you hold her for a moment, I will ask that guy if they know where felt is."

Satella flinched but nodded as she watched Subaru go away. Alone satella bit her lips with guilty as she muttered to herself, unaware that the little girl was slowly waking up

Satella: "i… should tell him my true name… i-I don’t like it when he call me satella with a smile… a-after I finish here I will tell him my true name…"

Subaru came back knowing where felt was

Subaru: "I got it, felt is in a place called the loot house, the man told me we have to barter for the item she stole from us."

Satella: "barter!? But she stole from me!"

Subaru: "I know I know but… uh? She is waking up!"

Subaru looked at the small girl slowly wake up in satella arms as they lean closer…

Helen pov

Darkness… everything around me is darkness, I remember laying in the bridge in joseph arms, dio lay dead and I was surrounded by my friends… I try to look around but I am with my eyes close floating in nothingness, I try to open them but I feel them heavy.

I can’t see but I feel someone getting closer. A voice repeating something over and over slowly get close to where I am as I was confused where I am in the first place.

"LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM LOVE HIM"

As the entity get closer, I feel my body shudder a little.

"LOVE HIM LOVE HIM WAKE UP WAKE UP WAKE UP WAKE UP LOVE HIM WAKE UP"

I start sweating confused, I try to move but I can’t, I try to open my eyes but I feel them heavy. I am dead? Did I die at the end?

"YOU WAKE UP WAKE UP WAKE UP I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM YOU HELP HIM HELP HIM HELP HIM YOU YOU HELP HIM WAKE UP"

I feel someone standing in front of me, my soul scream scared as I am unable to move, I feel like I am sweating bullets as I lay frozen unable to move. Suddenly I feel someone lean beside my head closer to my head. And then. In a soft voice it uttered something clearly.

"Please… help Subaru… wake up"

I open my eyes wide gasping for air as I look confused around, I see the moon in top of me and as my eyes darted around I see a girl with silver hair and purple eyes looking surprised at me, I gasp confused as I noticed someone else beside me, a young man with dark hair and nasty looking eyes, he look surprised and relieved at me as I feel confused, I try to wrestle out of the girl hold but she is really strong.

"w-w-wha? W-where I am? W-who are you?"

???: "c-calm down i-I will not hurt you, are you okay? D-do you feel pain?"

"Pain? W-why would I feel pain? W-what did you two do to me?"

???: "whoa whoa calm down, we didn’t do nothing to you, I found you passed out in the ground and carried you around until this pretty lady here healed you."

"Healed me? What do you…"

I gasp loudly, I suddenly remember the pain from having my bones broken and all the injuries I sustained after fighting dio, I scream as I feel the phantom pain as the girl panicked and hugged me while her hand glow slowly. I feel the pain slowly go away until I gasp breathing heavily teary eye.

"Ahh… ahhh…. Ahhh…"

???: "are you okay? Are you still in pain?"

"Ahhh… ahh..n-no… I am not in pain anymore… where I am and who are you two?"

The silver haired girl smiled as she open her mouth to say her name, but stopped noticing Subaru was beside her, with a conflicted face she said.

???:"m-my name is satella…"

The young man did a pose and pointed his hand to the sky as he say

???: "my name is natsuki Subaru! I am broken beyond compared and homeless! And I am the one that saved your life! Nice to meet you!"

I look surprise at both of them, mostly at him and his antics.

Helen: "Subaru… and satella? Uh?"

I remember hearing something before I woke up. Something about a true name. and the voice sounded very much like this silver haired girl… I shake my head as I look both of them.

Helen: "I am Helen Takahara, nice to meet you both. So… can you let me down?"

Satella: "oh sorry okay!"

As satella let helen down helen crumbled to the floor as she feels pain.

Satella: "oh sorry! I-I forgot your bones haven’t heal well yet."

Subaru: "oi little loli do you want me to carry you?"

They both look worried at me, I bit my lips holding the pain as I look confused at both of them.

Helen: "ahh…ahh… little loli? I am not a kid you know… I am 15 years old…"

Subaru: "holy shit are you serious!? I through you were 10 years old!"

I pout angry as I look at him, he tried to lift me up as he looked apologetic but I shove his hand away.

Helen: "I can stand on my own… Red Garland!"

I shout for my stand and it appeared beside me, Subaru looked scared and surprised as he back down, while satella looked confused about why I shouted.

Subaru: "h-h-holy w-what the hell is that!?" he said pointing behind helen.

Satella: "what do you mean Subaru? I don’t see anything."

Helen: "uh!? Can you see my stand!? B-but you aren’t a stand user…"

I say looking at him confused, I turn around and gasp at the state of my stand. Red garland stands behind me looking with anger and worry at me, his armor looked broken and his helmet had a part missing showing his red flaming hair, his chest had cracks from dio kick as it looks really painful. I flinch as I touch my chest wondering how the hell my soul is still in one piece. I don’t think red garland can help much in fights right now. I shake my head as I let red garland carry me in his arms. Subaru looked surprised while satella shouted panicking.

Satella: "s-s-subaru! S-she is floating! She is floating!"

Subaru: "w-what? You can’t see that muscular macho man carrying helen?"

Helen: "oi who are you calling macho man? I am a maiden you know? Don’t call my stand like that is offensive to me."

Satella was utterly confused but she shakes her head as she focuses on the search.

Satella: "a-anyways let’s continue looking for the loot house, ok?"

I look confused but nod, Subaru looked amazed as red garland walk beside them carrying me, and satella tried not to look at me as she freaks out seeing a girl flying in a princess carry…

On the way Subaru told me all that happened, I nod thankful at him for not letting me die in the streets.

Helen: "Thank you, Subaru, for not letting me die or dropping me around when I was useless…"

Subaru: "o-oi don’t sweat it, it was not a problem. After all we are isekai companions you know?"

Helen: "isekai?"

Subaru: "yep, we both are from Japan, but this place is not Japan, so is a other world. Simple right."

Helen: "w-wait wait it doesn’t make sense. How did we both ended up here at the same time? I was in a bridge and you where…"

Subaru: "in a convenient store outside."

Helen: "do you know who summoned us?"

Subaru: "I don’t know, I didn’t find the pretty girl that summoned us"

Helen: "pretty girl? What makes you think it could be a pretty girl? It could have been a very ugly man you know?"

Subaru: *shudder* "oi don’t go breaking my hopes and dreams like that!"

Satella: *giggle* "you both are funny saying weird stuff you know?"

We continue talking until we reach the loot house, but something feels wrong. I listen closely with red garland hearing and I can hear trashing sound and slashing sounds coming from inside the loot house.

Helen: "there is some fight going on inside the loot house! Should we check it out?"

Subaru: "a fight? But I don’t know how to fight!"

Satella: "we need to go! Someone could be in danger! And I need to find my insignia too!"

Satella started running in front of us as we look at her surprised, Subaru bit his lips scared but decided to follow her, I go after them with red garland, as satella open the door is chaos inside, a giant with a club is trashing inside against a woman in a black sexy dress, a small blonde girl is grabbing a knife and jumping all around attacking at the black dressed woman.

As we look surprised the woman glance at us and gives us a murder smile that made us shudder in fear

???: "Ara? Looks like more people came here uh? I wonder how pretty your guts will be…"

We shudder as satella lift her hands and a icicle lance appear.

Satella: "stop fighting and give me what you all stolen! Return the insignia to me!"

???: "Ara? So… you are with them uh?"

Felt: "I give you back your insignia but help us against this freaky bitch!"

Giant: "hump don’t get distracted you sicko!"

The giant man lift his club and slam it down into the  woman, the woman lift her left arm and took the brunt of the hit as we hear a horrible crushing sound but she managed to deviate the club from her to the side, she quickly spin trying to decapitate the giant but the blonde girl get in the way and deflect the knife, satella quickly start attacking with her icicles careful to not hit the giant or the blonde girl. As we watch I bit my lips thinking, should I help? But I am in a dangerous condition already, and I don’t want to die… I glance at Subaru nervously, he looks scared but there is a determined fire in his eyes to help. I sigh as this dumbass makes me remember a lot about abdul, I take a deep breath as I glance at Subaru and start speaking.

Helen: "Subaru, I need your help, you will carry me in your arms and try to not get in the way, I will send red garland to fight, but protect me meanwhile, I noticed that only you can see red garland but to the others he is invisible, maybe we can use that in our advantage."

Subaru look surprised but he nods as Red Garland lower me in his arms as Subaru princess carry me.

Helen: "Satella, your power is ice right? Can you annoy that woman and look for a chance to freeze her footing?"

Satella: "uh? I-is not ice is fire but ok I will do that. what do you plan to do?"

Helen: "I will help, just keep fighting."

Subaru gripped me tightly as I feel him scared, I took a breathing and looking at the woman I send red garland after her. The woman was busy fighting against the giant, felt and evading satella icicles. She was smiling in ecstasy making me shudder, red garland approach to the side and quickly throwed a hard punch to her side making her cough blood and lost her balance, I look surprised at how weak red garland was, that punch should have send her flying but only stun her for a while. The woman was confused but slashed to the side where she got the hit, red garland moved his head to the side and send a kick to her leg broking her knee as she lost her balance, the giant  was about to hit her but she picked up a table as a shield and managed to slide the club to the side, she quickly jumped over and tried to attack the giant but satella got in her way with her fire magic. The woman looked around annoyed at what was the invisible thing hitting her.

I look nervous as with red garland I hit the woman crumbling her stance while I evaded with red garland felt and the giant attacks, they can’t see my stand and I don’t know if they can hit the stand with their weapons but I will not try that. the fight continued for some minutes but suddenly the woman stopped moving and with an annoyed face she say.

???: "ahh… this is getting annoying… I like to play with my prey but that invisible thing is annoying me a lot... so I will stop holding back."

As she say that she suddenly got even faster than before, the giant club was about to hit her in the head but she moved around until she stood in top of the club, with red garland I was about to hit her head but she throw a knife at satella direction, I as quickly as I could used red garland to deviate the knife with a punch, the knife hit satella leg instead of her gut making her crumble in pain as she hold her thigh, the woman quickly climbed the club and with her knife cut the giant neck, as blood flowed and the giant crumbled felt screamed in horror and grief, in her anger she jumped against the woman but the woman cut her in half quickly, we look in horror as the girl guts spill on the floor, Subaru puked out as he look at the scene, I had my bloody fights but that was so sudden that I almost puked out too. The woman turned around from gazing at the girl guts and quickly runned toward us.

Helen: "tsk Red Garland!"

Red garland appeared in front of her and started bombarding her with punches, her face and body got bloodied until I hit her so hard that my punch passed through her chest, she crumbled down as I pant tired and unsummon red garland.

Subaru: *ughk* "i-it is over?..."

Satella: "owwww… i-I think so…" said satella while biting her lips from the pain as she cried teary eyed.

As I sigh relieved and close my eyes for a second, I hear Subaru scream

Subaru: "satella!"

When I open my eyes I gasp as I see that satella had a knife in her gut, she coughed blood holding her stomach with wide eyes, she look at us crying and puked out blood before falling limp. From where the woman was, she quickly appeared in front of us, before I could summon red garland, she slashed Subaru guts making him drop me and fall to the ground in pain.

Subaru: "AGGGHHHHHHH! IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS!" *COUGH*

Subaru spill blood in top of me as he vomited blood holding his falling guts, I look horrified and confused, the woman smiled creepily at us as she look at Subaru guts.

???: "so pretty… your guts are so lovely… are you feeling cold? Do you want to die?"

Subaru was trembling in pain, his mind was confused as he didn’t know when he was going to die, it hurt so, so, so much. It hurt it hurt it hurt it feel cold it feels cold he wants it to stop he wants it to end.

Helen: "Subaru!" Guck!

The woman smiled at me as she stabbed my abdomen with her blade, she did a slicing motion and I feel pain as my guts fall out too. Crying I scream in pain and in anger I summon red garland. Red garland obliterated her head with a punch as she falls down.

Helen: *sobs* "ughhh… it hurt it hurts… Subaru… satella… it hurt…"

Subaru tried to crawl to satella side as he cried blood until he go limp dying. I look at him with wide eyes as his light left his eyes I feel confused, cold and in pain from the cut in my guts, I don’t want to look, I don’t dare to look at my guts falling out as I lay in the ground. After some seconds I noticed time stop. Black fog fills the room as a shadow appear and walked to Subaru body.

"I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM YOU FAILED HIM YOU FAILED HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM DON’T LET HIM SUFFER I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM YOU YOU FAIL YOU YOU SUCCEED NEXT TIME SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM PROTECT HIM SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU SUBARU I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM"

I watch scared and confused as the veiled woman kneel beside Subaru corpse and hug him, the woman looked at me with tears and her crazed eyes, a black hand of darkness entered my chest and gripped my heart as I look scared directly at Subaru corpse.

"I LOVE LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I love him I love him. You failed you failed you failed you failed useless useless useless useless save him save him save him save him. NEXT TIME."

*CRUSH*

I feel a sudden pain in my chest, and when timed resumed. I was dead.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Subaru suddenly blink for a second, in front of him is the apple vendor saying something to him, his brain refuses to think or acknowledge the apple vendor voice.

Apple vendor: "…ki….re….you… okay?... look…. Ghost"

Subaru: "eh?... w-what did you say?"

Apple vendor: "a…you…kay?"

"Eh? I can't hear you"

"GYYYAAHHHH!!!"

Suddenly Subaru brain jolt awake when he hear a loud painful scream, he was confused until he noticed the small girl was trashing in his arms screaming in pain and crying, the appa vendor and him got scared from her scream

Satella: "w-what happened! W-why is she screaming like that!?"

Subaru open his eyes wide as he suddenly noticed that Satella was beside him all this time and he didn’t noticed.

Apple vendor: "oi kid! Hold her down she is trying to claw her stomach!"

Subaru comes back to his sense and hug Helen tighly, she trash around screaming in pain saying that it hurt and her guts are falling out, Subaru bit his lips remembering his sudden death, his brain refused to acknowledge what happened but Helen trashing and sudden scream told him that something happened.

Subaru: "c-calm down Helen! Calm down! S-Satella help me!"

Satella flinched as the apple vendor look at both of them surprised and with a scornful glare, but noticing the panicking girl he decided to keep that for later.

Apple vendor: "quick lay her down in this mantle behind my stand."

Satella: "i-I will heal her and try to calm her down!"

Subaru put Helen down as she trashed while he hold her arms down, Satella heal her letting out a soothing mana that helps Helen calm down. Her panicking eyes swing around until she gasp for air and look confused.

Subaru: "calm down Helen… calm down…"

Subaru decided to pat her head hoping she calm down, the head pats helped as she slowly calm down and focused on him

Helen: "s-Subaru? W-w-what"

Subaru: "shhh calm down, take a deep breath… in and out… in and out"

Helen did what Subaru told her until she slowly calmed down, she feel cold, sweating bullets and sick, she close her eyes and remember how she died making her want to vomit, scared she looked down at her stomach and she was relieved when her guts weren’t out.

Subaru feel bad looking at how Helen reacted, he was confused so he didn’t reacted much on pain but looks like something indeed happened, and it wasn’t a hallucination or a premonition.

After Helen calmed down they sigh relieved as they think about what happened.

Satella: "what happened? Why the little girl started screaming?"

Apple vendor: "yeah what happened? Those screams sounded like dying screams."

Helen clenched her hands on her skirt as she bit her lips, she feels scared, confused, and really angry against the woman that killed her. Helen looks at Subaru biting her lip as Subaru glance down at her, giving her a knowing look Subaru turned to Satella.

Subaru: "Satella can you do me a favor?  Let me some minutes alone with her, to know what happened earlier."

Satella look conflicted but she nods, Subaru carried Helen in his arms as he looks at the apple vendor and did a nod of thanks. Subaru walk to a alleyway close and sit down with Helen as Helen gasp her skirt biting her lip.

Subaru: "have you calmed down Helen?"

Helen: "yeah… i-I think I did… but what happened? We aren’t we… you know… dead?"

Subaru flinch as he touch his abdomen, noticing he have his tracksuit and his shirt without any cut or wound, Subaru look at Helen and noticed she was holding her abdomen and even her chest, she still had her wounds from when Subaru find her, only her cuts where healed. She bit her lips and teary eyed and confused gazed at him.

Helen: "h-how can you be so calm? D-didn’t you remember? We died! T-that sicko gutted us out like some fish! I-i-I watched that giant get decapitated, t-that little blonde girl getting cut in half, s-Satella dying with a knife in her stomach, y-you getting gutted out too and vomiting blood in top of me, and and i-I FEEL when that sicko cut my belly open.. i-it was horrible how can you be so calm!?"

Helen yelled at Subaru as he bit his lips thinking, he should be like Helen, panicking and in pain but he doesn’t know why he is so calm, maybe his brain refused about what happened and think it was only a bad dream.

Subaru: "i-I don’t know, maybe I think is a hallucination or a bad dream… but if you remember it couldn’t be a bad dream, a hallucination maybe but you acted like it was REAL i-I am currently confused."

I took my breathing as I look at Subaru, I shake in fear and anger as I remember that woman and how it killed us. She was really strong, more dangerous that a mere stand user. Not as close as dio but more ruthless than that child killer… I breath in and out as I shake my head, I look at Subaru and I noticed that while he didn’t freaked out like me he look pale.

Helen: "ahhh… I am fine now, and thanks Subaru for calming me down. I am fine… t-that will not happen again… so, only you and me remember what happened? What about Satella?"

Subaru: "don’t worry Helen, we are isekai companions you know? And I think only both of us know what happened… Satella looked confused at your outburst and she didn’t looked in panic or in fear. And how kind she is I doubt she could hide something like that without freaking out…"

Helen: "I guess so… them… what we will do?"

Subaru: "what do you mean?"

Helen: "you told me that Satella is looking for her insignia right?" *Subaru nods* "and that girl felt… she is going to that loothouse… and there is gonna be that woman too…"

Subaru: "yeah, I don’t know why but that woman probably will be there…"

Helen: "so what I am saying is… what we will do? Will we leave together or continue trying to help Satella?"

Subaru: "uh? Together what do you mean? And wait leaving Satella? B-but she helped us, she healed you!"

Helen: "I know I know but… this is really dangerous, you are powerless as fuck, no offense, and my stand is weakened compared to his prime… that girl Satella is strong but she isn’t one that gets in fight, she looked like a novice even if she is good with magic. We could leave together and try another place… and  I don’t know, I have a feeling that if we don’t stay together you could die somewhere else. And I think that power is linked to us together…"

Subaru close his mouth as he nod annoyed, he is indeed weak,in that fight he didn’t do anything, only carrying Helen. The power of Helen seems to be something she already had before she came to this world. He was a little envious of not having a stand but he hopes he have a more powerful isekai skill compared to that one.

Subaru: "I- it could be safe going away and ignoring that. but I know that Satella will continue looking around and she will reach that place… and if we aren’t there she will die again, together with the giant and felt. I-I don’t want her to die, she is someone really kind and the only one that stopped to help you when you where wounded… everybody just looked at me with annoyance or outright ignore us, if it weren’t for her you would have died in my arms."

I close my eyes as I frown thinking. After a while I sigh as I nod and open my eyes

Helen: "very well, lets help her,after all I have a debt with her for healing me. So lets talk about what we remember ok?"

Subaru nod as he start talking about what he know.

Subaru: "so while you were battling that woman I don’t know if you noticed but the leg that you broke with your stand, when she got serious I noticed that her leg was completely healed, no wounds or even a scar. And she was really fast but after she got serious I couldn’t even see her blur"

I nod as I think about the fight, after she got serious it was extremely difficult to follow her with my eyes or Red garland eyes, and she was more stronger to take a lot of red garland attacks, even if my red garland is currently weakened.

Helen: "yeah… her regeneration is monstrous, I busted her chest open with a fist and she didn’t die, I doubt that in the end even after I managed to blow her head off she stayed dead… she must be some kind of vampire or something… probably someone like Dio…"

Subaru: "dio? Who's that?"

Helen: "oh yeah you don’t know… well now that we are going to be together, I should tell you a little. Before I came here I was in a dead battle with a stand user called Dio, he was a vampire, and his stand was the most powerful one I ever seen."

Subaru: "a stand user? What do you mean? And his stand was so powerful?"

Helen: "a stand user is someone that can manifest his fighting spirit and will into a stand, think of it like your soul fighting for you and standing beside you, any damage your stand get you will received it on your body too, but generally stands are more durable than the normal human body. And yeah Dio stand was the most dangerous one… He could stop time at will…"

Subaru: "w-what! Stop time at will!? How did you defeat him!"

Helen: "yeah his stand was ridiculous but we managed to defeat him, me and my friends defeat him once and for all, but back them I was scared of them dying so I tackled him alone with Red garland, until the end were Jotaro helped me defeat him."

Subaru: "I see… them do you think I can get a stand too?"

Helen: "I don’t know actually. My stand just appeared someday, and while some of my friends had stands since birth, grandpa joseph and Jotaro got their stands thanks to dio doing something to the joestar bloodline. So probably if I had kids they can get stands but I am not sure."

Subaru: "I see… them what should we do to save them all? Should we look for back up? Maybe the guards?"

Helen: "hmp!, I doubt that those mere guards, that couldn’t help a dying girl can be of any use! No, lets try ourselves, or maybe ask Satella if she knew someone powerful to give a hand."

Subaru nods as he stand up, I am still kinda weak from my injuries and emotionally, so I shamelessly asked him to carry me

Subaru: "oi! I am not a horse you know?"

Helen: "shut it! Rejoice that you can keep carrying a fine maiden like myself."

Subaru: "what fine maiden, you are just a little loli! Ouch! Don’t kick my shin!"

After I kicked his shin he sigh as he carried me, since I am conscious I was a more mindful where he put his hands, but it seems he knows how to carry someone, probably had experience carrying my unconscious body around. We leave the alley and meet with Satella in the apple stand, she look remorseful and the apple vendor look a little upset at her, as we get close wondering what happened she hear us getting closer and biting her lips she look at us teary eye, we look surprised at her and as we get closer she decided to talk.

Satella: "o-oh um-umm… i-I are you both okay?"

We nod together at her as she stutters trying to say something.

Subaru: "what happened Satella? Did apple old man do something to you?"

Satella flinched and the apple vendor looked annoyed at Subaru.

Apple vendor: oi I didn’t do anything to her, just gived her a talk. Now go and say it girl, what you did was wrong."

Helen: "what did you did Satella-san?"

Satella looked down and taking a deep breath she bow down and apologize.

Satella: "i-I am sorry for lying. M-my name is not Satella.. it was horrendous of me to use that name instead of my true one.."

Subaru: "uh? Why did you lie about your name? and why Satella is a bad name? I find it beautiful you know?"

Apple vendor: "oi oi are you serious? Don’t know you about who had that name?"

We look puzzled at the vendor and Satella. He sigh facepalming as he thrown a look at Satella that was looking down embarrassed.

Apple vendor: "ok so you two don’t know the meaning of that name right? Well them let me tell you. That name, Satella, is the name of the witch of envy. A hideous witch that almost destroyed the world 400 years ago until she got sealed by the three heroes, the first sword saint, the sage and the divine dragon."

Helen: "w-what? Them sa- you why did you use a name like that since you knew how people view that name? where you trying to set us up or something?"

Satella looked down with guilt as Subaru looked worried and tried to calm the situation.

Subaru: "woah woah calm down Helen, s- the elf girl is not a bad person, she is the kindest I have meet today you know? Oh and second place is you apple vendor"

Apple vendor: "tsk, is appa not apple. And the name is Kadomon. And thanks, I guess…"

Satella: "i-I am sorry. I know it was bad but… since I look like the witch people never actually dared to talk to me or get closer to me, and since you talked to me, didn’t get scared or even insulted me for my appearance I-I didn’t wanted you to have problems with me so I was hoping that when I told you my name was the same as the witch you would leave me alone…"

Subaru and I looked flabbergasted at her, Subaru stood frozen with his jaw open before he face palmed.

Subaru: "ahhh… I am a idiot… you are a idiot…"

Subaru: "look, I don’t care if your name is Satella, or witch, or half elf or something like that, I just know that you are a very kind and innocent girl, you even helped a total stranger that was about to get mugged and even helped a dying girl while the people in the city were ignoring her and letting her die. To me you aren’t a monster, or a witch. You are you a kind girl."

The girl looked surprised as she blushed red embarrassed, kadomon looked surprised at Subaru speech, he scratched his cheek and nodded too.

Kadomon: "yeah, while you look like the devil… at least I know you are a kind person… a witch wouldn’t have helped a dying girl, or helped a lost child too…"

Helen: "yeah I don’t know about that witch or something, but you saved my life, and so far you were really kind so I just know you as the kind girl and not the witch girl."

The girl blushed red until she muttered after a while.

"m-my name is Emilia… just Emilia." Emilia made a huge happy smile as she look teary eye, I look surprised at how pretty she was smiling while Subaru did his antics covering his eyes with his hand as he mutter how bright and pure she was.

Puck flew out from Emilia hair and punched us in the face with his paws, I was confused but Subaru just play with puck paw.

Puck: "you you you! I can’t believe how lucky my Lia was today, she finally found three nice persons that don’t scorn her from her appearance to Satella. And I am surprised kadomon, that you even lectured my daughter."

Kadomon was sweating as the spirit got closer menacingly, but when it was in front of his face it give kadomon a pop with his paw.

Kadomon: "umm… thanks I guess? But I just told her that if she keep up that lie it would have bite her back soon. So it would be better if she apologize and explained."

Puck crossed his arms nodding.

Puck: "indeed indeed, you are a good father too uh? Well, them I hope you can keep treating lia nice ok? We promise to buy some appas when we can!"

Emilia blushed and nodded smiling at Kadomon. Suddenly she remembers something and say

Emilia: "oh yeah, I just remembered. Kadomon-san do you know where-"

Subaru: "oh don’t worry about that Emilia-tan! We know where felt is already!"

Emilia: "eh? Are you sure? O-ok them lets go catch her!.. b-but what is tan?"

Subaru: "oh is just a pet name, for a friend."

Emilia: "f-f-friend? D-do you want to be my friend?"

Subaru: "sure why not! You are a kind girl, and it would be fun to be your friend."

Emilia glanced fidgety at Helen in Subaru arms. I sigh as I look at her and say.

Helen: "ok we can be friends, after all you save me. But don’t expect me to call you Emilia-tan! Like this dumb here."

Subaru: "oi! Who are you calling dumb?"

Helen: "shut it and keep walking, we need to recover that insignia!"

Emilia looked surprised but she giggled happy as she followed us. We walk until we reach the slums, once there we noticed that there was still the sun out.

Subaru: "the sun is still out, do you know what time is it until night?"

Emilia: "o-oh well I think there are 1 hour left until night time. I-if we can get my insignia soon it would be great. Is something veeery important to me."

Puck: "I still have time with lia, so don’t worry if we end up in a fight."

Helen: "say Emilia. Do you know someone powerful? Someone that you can call for help?"

Emilia:" ummm… I know one that is duper powerful, but I am only an acquaintance to him.  His name is Reinhard, Reinhard Van Astrea."

Helen: "oh? It is a nice name… how powerful is he?"

Emilia: "w-well he is the current swordsaint but I never watched him fight before."

Helen: "uh? Swordsaint? He is a descendant of the one that sealed envy?"

Emilia: "y-yeah he is the current sword saint of this era, his family is a bloodline of sword saints."

Subaru: "swordsaint uh? Sounds like a cool title to have. Subaru the swordsaint! It sounds cool right?"

Helen: "pfff hell no, it sounds lame."

Subaru: "why you little loli! My name is not lame, is cool you know? My parents named me after a star in our home!"

Emilia: "they must been such a good parents! To name their son after a beautiful star…"

Subaru smiled a little with melancholy as he nod.

Subaru: "yeah… they were the best…"

We walk together in silence until we reached the loot house, we knock in the door as we wait for the door to open.

???: "For a rat?"

Subaru:" uh? What do you mean?"

???: "ugh… how do you capture a rat!?"

Subaru: "ummm poison?"

???: "for a whale?"

Emilia: "just open the door! I am coming here from what felt stolen from me!"

There was a racket inside as we hear a girl talk inside. The one behind the door sigh and open the door letting us in.

As we enter we noticed it was the giant that was fighting against that black woman, felt, the blonde girl was in a corner with a hand on her dagger as she looked nerviously at Emilia.

Emilia: "you! Give me back my insignia and I will leave, I don’t want to hurt you!"

Felt: "no dicey, I stealed it fair and square! If you want it you have to buy it! Wait for the client!"

Emilia: "w-wha? B-but stealing is bad! Is common sense to give what you stole to his rightful owner!"

Felt: "sorry silver but I gotta eat too you know? If you want your insignia them haggle with the customer I don’t care, I just want to get pay for my job."

As Emilia discussed with felt Subaru was looking at Emilia until his eyes opened wide, he noticed a hand lifting up a kukri behind Emilia.

Subaru: "Puck! Protect her!"

As Subaru yelled a blue magic shield appear behind Emilia neck as puck appear beside Emilia, Emilia jump back surprised as we look at the door.

Puck: "nice save Subaru! You have my thanks!"

Subaru did a thumb up at puck while we look at the door, a lady clothed in a sexy dress enter the loot house and Subaru and I shiver scared, I pant as I start remembering how she gut me, but I bit my lips as I look at her with anger.

???: "Ara Ara? This isn’t what we said blondie…"

Felt: "s-she is the owner of the insignia, you have to haggle with her to the right to buy it!"

???: "now that the owner is here our deal is off… seems like I will have to kill everyone here… I wonder how pretty your guts are…"

We shudder in fear at her word’s puck start throwing ice spears at her as she jump around evading. The giant grab his club as he look closely at the fight, felt grab her knife as she stood anxiously beside the giant.

Subaru: "we need to help Emilia! Or we will die here!"

???: "indeed, that woman looks dangerous. Name is Rom by the way."

Helen: "nice to meet you Rom. We will need to fight against her, do you know who she is rom?"

Rom: "no, sadly I don’t know her, but she looks dangerous skilled with that kukri."

I bit my lips shaking until I glance at Subaru, he looks scared but determined. I took a breath as I start talking.

Helen: "ok listen up! Subaru here will carry me while I help Emilia fight, I cant move since I am wounded but my stand can give a hand against her, rom if you can look for a chance to squash her with your club, I have a feeling that she will be a stubborn one to kill. And you felt…"

Felt: "uh? What do you want midget?"

Helen: "who are you calling a midget, midget? I am 15 years old you know? I am not a kid!"

Felt: "heh, same as me midget. So what do you want me to do?"

Helen: "simple, go outside when we give you a chance and look for help, as fast as you can, if you can look for someone named Reinhard, tell him that Emilia is in danger. They are acquaintance so he should help her more if he is a knight."

Felt: "wha- I am not a coward I will not run away!"

Subaru: "felt you are one of the youngest here and the quickest, so you should go out and look for help we are counting on you please!"

Felt: "b-but…"

Rom: "come on Felt, do what the little girl said, you need to find help or else we will die."

"Oi I am not a little girl dammit!"

Felt looked nervous at the battle, the loot house insides are a mess with ice lances all around and furniture broken, she gulps and them nods as she get ready to run. I look at her nodding as I look with fury at the woman.

Helen: "ok them lets do it! Red Garland!"

For Subaru and I a Tall Red muscle man wearing a broken Greek armor appeared in front of us, but to the others it seems like I just yelled something random. Ignoring their gaze I point at the woman and say.

"Red garland go!"

Rom and Felt feel a gust of wind and they watch with their mouth open as something punched the woman side making her fall to the ground.

Helen: "what are you gawking at? Run you midget!"

Felt nod as she start running to the door, the woman get up and throwed a knife to the door, Subaru kicked a table to the door intercepting the knife as felt managed to escape.

???: "Ara? That was really annoying you know? I will enjoy gutting you out soon…"

A ice lance hit close to her face as puck looked at her with disdain with dozens of ice lance pointing at her.

Puck: "you will not gut anyone since you will die here. And tell them that puck send you."

Puch showered the woman with ice lances as a loud crash and a cloud of dust lifted in the room. We watch at the dust hoping that she stay dead. Until someone jinx it…

Rom: "did that do it?"

Subaru & Helen: "DON’T JINX IT!"

???: "Ara? That hurt a little… luckily I was prepared…"

From the dust emerged the woman, she was covering herself with her cape before the cape disintegrated into particles of lights. Puck clicked is tongue as he look at the woman with disdain.

Puck: "tsk, that didn’t kill her, sorry Emilia I am spend… if you are in danger summon me even if you have to use your odd. Be safe and you two protect Emilia!"

Puck disappear beside Emilia as we look nervously at her. Rom stood up and with his club he started fighting against her

Rom: "stop moving and let me squash you! I will serve you to the rats!"

Subaru: "Emilia help rom! And be careful where you shot your icicles or you could hit Red Garland!"

Emilia: "eh? Red Garland? Who is that?"

Helen: "is my stand! Errr… think of it like a spirit!"

I bit my lips nerviously as I send red garland to fight the woman, rom swing his clubs trying to smash her, she moved around trying to decapitate rom but a invisible force punched her arm away and Emilia icicles got in her way making dodging more difficult. I had to be careful of rom swings and Emilia icicles, to bad that my allies can't see my stand, if they were the stardust crusaders it would be vastly different…

The fight continued for some minutes, Red garland kicked, punched and throwed things at the woman while rom tried to hit her hard with his club, she got a lot of injuries but they healed fast while she fighted and enjoyed the pain.

Helen: "tsk Damm vampire. No matter how much we hit her she doesn’t stay down."

In a moment the woman hid from Emilia icicles by using rom big body to shield herself, I used red garland to punch her away but I look in horror as she used the punch to throw herself back passing quickly beside rom as a spurt of blood can be seen. Rom hold his neck as he fell back while the woman crashed in the wall, Emilia looked worried at rom distracting herself for a second.

Helen: "DON’T LOOK AWAY FROM THE ENEMY YOU FOOL!"

I push her away with red garland as the woman slashed with her kukri where Emilia guts where, Red garland raise his leg and blocked the slash with the boot armor but I was cut, a deep gash appeared on my leg as I gasp holding my leg. The woman looked surprised but smiled at me creepily.

???: "so you are that annoying Invisible spirit master uh?"

Helen: "crap Subaru run!"

Subaru run to the side as the woman appeared beside where Subaru was cutting the air, I send red garland to her as I hit her face with a kick sending her flying to the bar, Emilia was beside rom looking at the wound on his neck. I bit my lips as I readied Red garland in front of me and Subaru.

The woman stood up and in front of us smiled as she bowed a little saying her name.

???: "Elsa Grainhiert."

I look at her confused for a moment until I noticed what she did.

"Helen Takahara."

Elsa jumped toward us but I send red garland toward her, she swing her kukri around as I did my best to block her attacks with Red Garland punches and kicks, small cuts appeared on my arms and legs as Subaru jumped back carrying me as elsa get closer. I punched hard against elsa but her wounds healed as quickly, after some moments she jumped fast toward me but red garland grabbed her leg and twisting it he slammed her down to the ground hard before barraging her body with powerful punches.

Helen: *gasp* *gasp* "t-this is bad Subaru… i-I am losing consciousness… i-I am to tired…"

Subaru: "Helen! Hang on resist a little more! I am sure felt found help! We just had to wait."

I nod tired as red garland jumped back in front of us, elsa stood up wounded but her wounds closed like nothing.

Subaru: "you monster…"

Elsa: "ara! Thank you for the compliment… now lets see your guts okay?"

I readied Red garland in front of us but just as elsa jumped toward us she changed directions with her feets on a table and jumped toward Emilia beside rom. We look panicking as she get closer to Emilia.

Helen: "Emilia get away!"

Subaru: "Emilia!"

Suddenly the roof give out as someone landed in front of Emilia, it was a young man with  red hair and pretty blue eyes, he look at us and smiled calmly before he slap elsa away. Elsa looked surprised and she got a serious expression as she talked.

Elsa: "you… you are the sword saint… will you pull your sword out?"

Reinhard: "sorry but the sword finds you unworthy."

Elsa jumps toward Reinhard, but Reinhard stomp the ground and a shockwave of air pushed elsa back, we took the chance and we stand up beside rom and Emilia.

Helen: "how… is rom? I asked tired barely conscious."

Emilia: "he is fine, luckily the cut wasn’t so deep so I manage to heal it, but I need some minutes to finish."

Elsa stood up from the wall and looking at Reinhard she said.

"Elsa Grainhiert"

"Reinhard Van Astrea."

Elsa leaned back and with all her power rammed against Reinhard from a lot of directions, jumping, slashing, wall walking, every angle against Reinhard, I could barely see her jumping around even with red garland eyes. Subaru let me rest beside rom as I pant tired out. Felt entered from a window and rushed towards rom side.

Felt: "old man rom!"

Emilia: "he will be fine I almost finish healing his wound, can you please tell Reinhard to go all out when I finish here?"

Felt nod as she glance at Subaru, Emilia and me.

Felt: "thanks… i-I didn’t think the client would be such a sicko bitch… thanks for helping us"

Subaru: "don’t worry about it, just remember to give the insignia back to Emilia when Reinhard finish okay?"

Helen: "don’t worry about it midget… thanks accepted…"

Emilia: "felt you can tell Reinhard to go all out now."

Felt: "you hear her! Give it all!"

Reinhard nod as he pick up a sword and swing toward elsa, the world turn white and a loud boom sound was hear, the loothouse disappeared from his swing as the sword turned to dust.

Subaru: "holy shit…"

Helen: "damn overpowered…"

Felt: "woah…"

Reinhard turned back toward us as he smiled, he looked at us and them at Emilia he bowed a little and say.

Reinhard: "sorry for arriving late lady Emilia, I hope you didn’t get hurt?"

Emilia: "n-no I am fine I was just-"

Suddenly from the rubble elsa appeared and runned toward Emilia with a murderous look, we look surprised but Subaru reacted quickly and lifting rom club he shielded Emilia from elsa cut, Reinhardt swing his left arm in front of Subaru making elsa retreat back.

Elsa: "I will go back for your guts… save them well for me."

Elsa escaped as Reinhard hesitated to follow her, he doesn’t know if when he leaved someone could attack Emilia and her friends.

Subaru: "damn Reinhard you are very op! you treated elsa like a little kid!"

Reinhard looked surprised at Subaru pats on his shoulder but smiling he look at Subaru and say.

Reinhard: "thanks for your kind words, but the bowel hunter is a difficult opponent, I am surprised you all could hold out against her so much"

Subaru: "well, I didn’t do much hehe I was mostly standing and looking."

Reinhard: "don’t sell yourself short, you did a fine job protecting lady Emilia from that attack."

Reinhard: "my name is Reinhard van Astrea, nice to meet you."

Subaru smiled and did is iconic pose, he pointed to the sky and speak

"My name is Natsuki Subaru! I am broke and clueless and I thank you for your help!"

Reinhard: "nice to meet you them Subaru."

Emilia looked worried at Subaru as she asks if he was fine.

Subaru: "don’t worry I am fine! This club protected me, see?"

As Subaru lift the club it falls apart cleaned in half, as we look surprised a cut appear on his clothes and a red line of blood flowed from his guts, he falls back as we yell surprised. And rushed toward him.

Subaru passed out tired as Emilia healed his wound, I sit beside him looking nervously as I fight my tiredness.

Reinhard: "sorry lady Emilia! If I had killed elsa Subaru wouldn’t have been hurt!"

Emilia: "don’t worry Reinhard just let me focus and heal him."

Reinhard looked down and he glanced at the small girl beside Subaru.

Reinhard: "I am sorry your brother got hurt."

Helen: "uh? Subaru is not my brother? He just my friend? Companion?"

Reinhard: "sorry but I through you where his sister by your hair color."

Helen: "oh, where we come from, we all have black hair so don’t worry. My name is Helen Takahara. Thanks for coming to help us."

Reinhard: "my thanks for protecting lady Emilia, I am sorry to not have come help sooner."

Helen: "man, you apologize to much, don’t worry about it. You are human after all is impossible to you be in a place you didn’t know it needed help."

Reinhard look surprised at Helen words, but he soon nods and smiled. Meanwhile Emilia managed to close Subaru wound, felt got closer to her and ashamed said.

Felt: "here is your insignia… I am sorry to have took it but make sure you protect it better next time!"

Emilia: "thanks don’t worry I will not send you to jail from stealing my insignia, just don’t do it again okay?"

Felt pulled out the insignia and it suddenly shined in her hand, Reinhard noticed and with a stern look he took felt wrist.

Felt: "ow what the hell? Let me go! I give her back the insignia!"

Reinhard: "what’s your name!? how old are you!?"

Felt: "w-what? My name is felt and I am 15 years old so let me go!"

Emilia: "Reinhard there is no need to send her to prison she gived me back the insignia so let her go please."

Reinhard: "I am sorry lady Emilia but this is a serious crime I can’t overlook even on my day-off"

As Reinhard looked at felt again and knocked her out he feel a hand on top of his hand, as he look up he look at a red man with broken armor looking at him directly with angry gaze, Reinhard was about to attack but he noticed that Helen was looking at him with her same expression.

Helen: "oi Reinhard, what are you doing with the midget. Explain"

Reinhard: "sorry miss Helen but I cant explain it, but don’t worry is not something dangerous I just want to ask her some question I promise not to do anything wrong to her."

I look at him seriously for some seconds, but the man doesn’t appear to be someone able to do evil. I sigh as I nod dissipating Red garland as Reinhard nod thankful.

Reinhard: "very well lady Emilia, I need to go and finish my mission, what should I do with Subaru and Helen?"

Emilia: "oh don’t worry, I will take them to Roswaald mansion, there Beatrice can heal Subaru and Helen and we will treat them nice!"

Helen: "Roswaald mansion?"

Emilia: "yes is where I am staying from now, I am sure he will reward both of you from having save my life and helping recover my insignia!"

I think for some moments; Subaru and I don’t have any place to go… and I noticed that this fool at give the elf loving eyes all this time… maybe it won’t be that bad? If I feel it will be dangerous, I can take Subaru with me. After all I feel that I need to protect him.

Helen: "fine, we will go with you Emilia. But I hope they treat us nicely; we don’t have a home to go back after all…"

Emilia looked sad at me and Subaru, as she was about to say something a carriage appeared and a pink haired maid came closer to us.

???: "Emilia-sama at last I found you, where did you go by yourself? And why is so much chaos here?"

The maid noticed Reinhard and did a beautiful bow, Reinhard nod and he go away carrying felt and rom.

The maid glance at Subaru and me with a indifferent face as she say.

???: "Emilia-sama can you tell Ram who those twos are?"

Emilia: "oh they are my friends! Subaru and Helen! They saved my life and helped me recover my insignia!"

Ram: "y-you lost your insignia Emilia-sama?"

Emilia: "w-w-wait I -I didn’t lost it, someone stole it from me. A-and those two helped me recover my insignia."

Ram looked serious at the unconscious boy and the little girl beside him, the little girl looked with a strong gaze at ram.

Ram: "I thank you for helping Emilia-sama and saving her life. I am sure lord Roswaald will reward you both handsomely."

Helen: "Name`s Helen Takahara… and don’t worry I only helped Emilia because she saved me."

Ram looked curious but nodded, she turn around to the carriage while Emilia come closer and carried Subaru in a princess carry.

Helen: "pfff… I will laugh at him when he wakes up."

Emilia: "don’t be a meanie Helen, Subaru did a good job today!"

I follow her holding my laugh until we enter the carriage, she lay Subaru on one side as I sit beside Subaru, she sit in front of me smiling while Ram drives the carriage. I glance at the moon and find it very pretty… but it makes me remember the night I die against dio and the friends I left behind…

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

After riding the carriage, I sit beside Subaru as he lay unconscious, his tracksuit had a cut in his belly but the cut was healed by Emilia magic, as the carriage advanced Emilia looked nervously at me, it seems Emilia have problem talking with people uh? I look outside from the window at the moonlight as we pass the green pastures outside the capital with my chin resting on my hand, I glance at her and say.

Helen: "so Emilia… how did a kind girl like you ended up living in a mansion? Where did you live before?"

Emilia looked surprised and fidgeting she smiled softly as she answers

Emilia: "w-well Roswaal one day found me and invited me to his mansion, I-I was living in Elenor Forest, and that place is reaaally cold, there are snow and frozen elves all around."

Helen: "frozen elves? What do you mean?"

Emilia:"i- I mean that I lived around frozen elves, I used to be frozen too in a chunk of ice but puck saved me. I don’t remember why I was frozen with the other elves, I barely knew my name after I got defrozen. After I was free I lived in that forest with puck, I used to eat nuts, mine peroxiphone crystals to sell to the villagers, patrol the forest and cleaning the frozen elves. I was lonely with only puck but I did my best to help the frozen elves, luckily, they are frozen in a reaally tough ice, so I don’t have to worry about someone breaking them."

Helen: "I see… at what age where you defrozen? And did you had problem with the villages? Because of you know… satella?"

Emilia look down sad and bit her lips as she nod.

Emilia: "I was defrozen when I was 7 years old, puck told me I was frozen in ice for a hundred years so I was 107 years old back them… and the first time I visited a village I was insulted, they attacked me throwing stones... back them I was confused, I didn’t knew why they where so mean, they called me witch and told me to die and disappear… that day I run back to the forest crying, puck was furious but he decided to only comfort me, he really wanted to attack the village but I told him to not do it after all I needed to trade with them for food, living by only eating nuts is not healthy you know?"

Emilia: "i- I tried often to go to the village, they insulted me, throwed stones at me but I endured, I managed to talk with one of the villagers and I managed to sell the crystals I mined for food and blankets. He accepted and told me to get away fast and leave them alone… I lived my time in the forest repeating the process, I visited a village, got insulted, attacked, them puck would appear, intimidate them and make them stop attacking me after I told them I didn’t wanted to hurt them. But they looked at me like I was filth, they where scared of me and only see me as a witch, a walking disaster… them one day a group of armed men’s surrounded me… I don’t remember much what happened but puck told me he handled them. I lived like that for 3 years until Roswaald one day appeared, he told me that he needed my help and in exchange he would help me free the frozen elf’s."

I look at her with pity at how rough she had it, alone, with a flying cat as companion, being compared to a witch, insulted and probably almost getting killed… I click my tongue annoyed as I stood up and I sit beside her, she look surprised. I stand up and pat her head as she look surprised.

Helen: "you had it rough uh? Is not your fault, you where a brave girl, alone in that cold place you did everything to survive, and never once did you resort to violence. You are really a kind girl emilia…"

Emilia looked confused until tears appeared on her eyes, she was confused why she started crying but she liked feeling helen hand on her head. I caressed her head for minutes letting her cry.

No wonder this girl was so kind and naïve… if she lived all that time alone in a forest, without parents or someone human to taught her no wonder she was so naive in this hard world… if I where in her shoes I would have lose my innocence, getting distrustful of people or even hating them…

I sit beside her caressing her head until I noticed she fell asleep. I sigh but smiling a little I summon red garland to carry her and lay her down in the seat as I go back to sit beside subaru. I was still injured, emilia healed my cuts but I still had some broken bones and my organs where still injured, but I was not at risk to die, it hurted a little but I feel sad for her and had to comfort her. Now I am with those two sleeping, ram is still driving the carriage and I don’t know how far away to the mansion we are, I could sleep but I don’t want to do it, I am still nervous of being attacked or dying again… and I fear that I would surely dream of getting my guts out if I fell asleep.

I was awaked for a while, but i suppose I relaxed seeing the two of them asleep and I fell asleep without knowing it. I woke up when emilia shaked my shoulder saying we reached the mansion I look around nervous noticing we where in front of a big mansion gates, surrounded by forest all around.

Ram: "emilia-sama we are here"

Ram opened the carriage door as emilia picked up subaru in a princess carry, ram wanted to say something but she close her mouth and we go out, I walked slowly as my legs hurt, ram noticed this and sighing annoyed she picked me up.

Helen: "oi what the?"

Ram: "you are to slow esteemed guest, by the time you reach the door I fear that ram would have grown old."

I was about to retort but I sigh as I let her carry me, emilia look back and smiled seeing ram carrying me, I pout annoyed but I let her carry me. When we reach the door a maid looked at us, she looks exactly like ram but her hair was blue, her eyes blue and her chest was bigger than Ram. The maid bowed at emilia looking at the boy in her arms. Them she looked at Ram and I noticed her eyes turned sharp as she looked at me, I frown but she put a neutral face. Probably she got annoyed that her sister was carrying me.

Once inside I look amazed at how lavish everything is.

Helen: "damn… this mansion looks very lavish…"

Emilia: "yeah I was surprised the first time I came here too. Ram lets put Subaru and Helen in a room to heal them, I will need to look for Beatrice and ask her to help me heal subaru and helen."

Helen: "Beatrice?"

Emilia: "yeah, Beatrice is a resident of this mansion, she is reaaally powerful but she is hard to find, she can heal both of you better than i."

Emilia and Ram walked into a guest room and emilia laid subaru in bed, ram put me down in the other side of the bed as I thank her. She bows and leaves with emilia to find Beatrice. I sigh as I look around the room and subaru.

Helen: "this bed is comfy… and this place looks good, makes me remember that cairo hotel room, the bed was fluffly too and it was well decorated."

After a while the door is swung open, I look surprised and I see emilia standing there, I look confused thinking if she was the one that swing the door open like that until I hear a voice and I look down seeing a small  blonde petite girl, she had a pink cute dress and she had a difficult hairstyle, two drills in her head like a ojousama from those animes I watched, she had even a small little royal crown in her head too, but  I was surprised as I noticed that her eyes where very pretty and had a butterfly shape in her iris.

Beatrice: "hmph! Is those two I suppose?"

Emilia: "y-yes Beatrice I need your help to heal them, they got hurt helping me and-"

Beatrice: "hmph! Don’t bother betty with your tale in fact, let betty see them and finish this quickly, I need to get back to the library in fact!"

The haughty little girl walk beside subaru and start healing his wound, I was ignored by her as I look at her heal him, the wound on his gut closed well without a scar, it was very fast compared to when emilia healed us. As I look at her, I noticed that her nose twitched a little? Probably we smell pretty bad from our sweat and dry blood…

Beatrice: "… betty is done with the boy in fact… lets look at the little girl too and I can go back to the library I suppose."

Emilia enters and look close at subaru, she relaxed in relief noticing the wound didn’t left a scar, Beatrice walk to me side and look directly at me, I look surprised at her as I focus more on her pretty butterfly eyes, she frown as she look at me.

Beatrice: "what are you looking so intensely in fact?"

Helen: "oh sorry, just that your eyes are very pretty, never seem eyes like that before."

Beatrice looked surprised for a second but she puffs her chest in pride as she said.

Beatrice: "hmph! That is obvious in fact! Betty is very cute in fact! Her eyes are the best eyes a spirit could have in fact!"

Helen: "oh? Are you a spirit? But you look like a human girl?"

Beatrice: "betty is a high spirit in fact! Not a little human girl like you in fact! lets stop wasting time talking and let me see your wounds I suppose, I want to get back to my library and read my books."

Beatrice get close to me and touch my chest with her hand, she close her eyes and she furrow her browns. After a while she start using her magic to heal me, I feel my broken bones slowly heal, and my organs but less. As she focus healing me I noticed that her nose twitched too. After a minute she open her eyes and stop healing me.

Helen: "sorry if I smell bad, I hadn’t the time to take a bath since I came here, and well all that fighting and getting injured make me smell bad."

Beatrice: "… is not that smell in fact… betty healed your wounds, but you need to rest. Your odd… was damaged so you better don’t excerpt yourself in fact."

Helen: "oh, ok thanks betty"

"Hmph!" Beatrice crosses her arms and she walk outside the room, just before she leave, she look behind at subaru and me, and I noticed her eyes stood a little more in me than subaru. After she leaved emilia smiled and asked Rem to help clean subaru. The maid bowed but when emilia turned back rem had a cold face, I frown as I noticed that but her face turned back to normal fast.

Emilia: "helen do you want to take a bath too? We got dirty in that loot house; do you want to take a bath with me!?"

Emilia looked expectant at my answer, I look at the blue maid carrying subaru away and I nod.

Helen: "okay emilia… I should take a bath too, I feel yucky… all that sweat and blood is annoying."

I stood up and followed emilia, before I left the room I summoned red garland and at it follow the blue maid, I can see what red garland see but since he is so far he is useless if I need to fight. But I hope we don’t have a fight in this mansion, emilia doesn’t look like a person to hurt someone in his sleep, Beatrice while haughty and weird didn’t look like someone evil, Ram… didn’t look to me like someone that would do something like that but I could be wrong… the only one that gived us cold glares was the blue maid, I am more worried about her and leaving subaru alone with her.

I undressed myself as I noticed that my highschool clothes had a lot of cuts, I doubt I can use it again unless someone skilled help me fix it. Maybe I should ask the maids if I can, I put it aside and I enter the bath, emilia enter first and I must say she is really pretty, white like snow and her hair look beautiful. And she had a bigger chest than me obviously, I sigh as I look at my flat chest but well I can't do anything about that. I enter the warm water as I relax, emilia enter excited to bath with someone.

Emilia: "the water is warm right? I hope you like this bath! And how are you feeling? Did Beatrice healed you well?"

Helen: "I feel good, no pain and the water is so warm and cozy… first time I took a bath in a place like this. Back them in home it was just a small tub and warm water, but this looks like a roman bath."

Emilia: "roman bath?"

Helen: "ummm is something from my home don’t worry about it."

Emilia looked a little sad but she smiled happy as we talked together while bathing, I was listening to her but with red garland I was watching the maid bath subaru, it was weird seeing from red garland eyes. Is like having two different views directly in front of you like having 4 eyes. Is uncomfortable but I learned how to endure it. The blue maid looked coldly at subaru as he was unconscious but she did her job, she undressed subaru and checked his clothes for weapons. Obviously subaru doesn’t have a weapon, she pulled his cellphone and looked at it curiously, she open it but noticed it was inoffensive so she put it away, she lean closer to him and them she… sniff him? What the?

I look confused about what she did, is she a pervert? But suddenly I see that her eyes got more cold and angry, I look more warily with red garland as I get nervious, but looks like she calmed down and get to clean subaru, she did it quickly not wanting to spend more time with him, after she finished she put a gray robe to him and carry him back to the guest room and let him in bed, after she left the room I sigh relieved and undo red garland.

After my bath with emilia she dress in her nightgown while I wear a bathrobe from the bathroom, I told her that I would like to sleep with subaru.

Emilia: "eh!? You want to sleep with subaru? B-but a boy and a girl sleeping together makes a baby!"

Helen: "eh?... w-what? I- I will not do something like that with that fool! I- we are isekai partners so I need to sleep with him! He could freak out or something. Is not what you think!"

Emilia calmed down after I say that to her. Damn she is really innocent but how can she be so lewd? I will not do something like that with subaru, more when he is unconscious and not my type!

I sigh as I bid goodnight to emilia and enter the room, subaru is asleep in bed as I get in bed beside him and lay down, if I wanted, I could have ask a different room but I am worried about subaru, that blue maid give me bad feelings… and she sniffed him! What if she decided to assault him on his sleep! I sigh and shake my head, I will just sleep and be on guard tomorrow…

…

…

…

…

Subaru open his eyes as he look at the ceiling.

"I don’t know this ceiling…"

Subaru sat up straight and moved his robes to look at his naked belly.

"The wound is gone. Considering all that happened it must have been emilia healing power uh?"

Subaru looked around noticing he was in a bedroom, as he look at his side he find Helen asleep beside him.

"w-woah!? W-why is helen sleeping with me? Was she worried?"

Subaru look closely at helen sleeping face, she was very pretty in fact, and she looked better without all those cuts and dirt on her. Still from his point of view she looks more like a child anyways. Noticing her cute sleeping face he smiled a mischievous smile and poked her cheek with his finger.

"Damn this little loli is so cute! But I should let her sleep, she did her best yesterday."

Before subaru stood up he patted helen head, he walk outside the room looking to find someone, as he walk he look at the weird forest painting on the wall next to his door.

Subaru start walking as he fell deep in through.

"Seems like we managed to win this time without dying… I can’t believe that i… we died to that sicko… I still remember my guts falling out in top of helen and how she look so scared and panicking… why the hell I have a power like that? is… is helpful but… that activation method is really bad… luckily helen was there to help me, if I did it alone I wonder how much times I would have died…"

Suddenly he stops walking as he noticed that the hallway was looping, he passed through this painting and the flower pot 3 times.

"A looping hallway? Is this one of those things where I can’t get out unless I find the right door?"

Subaru quickly moved to the door beside him. "The typical pattern in these cases dictates that the first door is likely the goal!"

As he swing open the door he meet a little girl sitting on a stool in the middle of a library.

"What profoundly aggravating man you are I suppose"

"Ohhh first NPC found! You’re gonna ruin your cute face with that cold attitude. Come on! Smile! Smile!"

"The only smile I can give you is a sneer."

"Are you mad that I guessed right on the first try? I’ve always been pretty lucky guesser. I can understand why game master would want me in all the events but sorry!"

Beatrice grip her book as he continue to talk. "So what is this place anyways?"

"Hmph! Its betty multi-purpose room, which serves as a library and bedroom I suppose." She said annoyed.

"Talk about a typical response. Are you one of the manual girls everyone into now?"

Beatrice closed her book and jumped down from her stool. "Betty has had just about enough"

The girl walked closer to subaru until he was pinned to the door. "Time to teach you a lesson I suppose"

"h-hey, what are you gonna do?" Subaru was startled when Beatrice glared up at him.

"Don’t you dare move! Anything you’d like to say?"

"d-don’t hurt me"

Beatrice looked unimpressed and raised her hand at his belly, subaru looked confused at first, then he screamed as Beatrice sucked his mana dry.  Subaru fell paralyzed and in pain.

He looked up at Beatrice as she looks down at him.

"w-what did you do to me, you drill loli?"

"I only collected the mana from your body, I suppose. It confirmed that you are not a enemy."

Subaru slowly looked up and smirked in exhaustion. "You’re not human, are you? I don’t mean your personality."

Beatrice smiled smugly at him from above. "It took you long enough to notice I suppose."

"I take it back, your personality isn’t human, either."

"Do not measure a proud, noble being by your standards, human." Beatrice walked away from him as he fell into unconsciousness.

…

…

Subaru open his eyes and comments on the first thing he see once again.

"I know that ceiling."

???: "oh he has awakened, sister"

???: "indeed, he has awakened Rem."

Two voice spoke as subaru smiled looking at the ceiling.

"Me, a denizen of the night, waking up in the morning? I’m getting all emotional. Id better go sleep a second time. No, I woke up earlier so this makes the third."

???: "my, what deadbeat thing to say, did you hear that, sister?"

???: "yes, truly the words of a loser. I heard him, Rem."

As the voices mocked him subaru quickly sat up and looked around with a glare.

"Alright! Who are these two voices that keep criticizing me in stereo?"

He look with wide eyes at the two cute maid twins with pink and blue hair posing with each other.

"n-no way… maid costumes exist in this world too?? Maids were always the very personification of elegance in my mind…"

Subaru look away from the two and raises his fist in happiness. "This ain’t so bad either!"

Rem: "how terrible. You are being violated in the mind of our guest, sister."

Ram: "it is terrible. It is terrible. You’re experiencing the ultimate shame in the mind of our guest, Rem." Ram hugged her sister

Subaru wiggled his fingers while looking at them with a creepy smirk. "Don’t underestimate my capacity. You’re both fair prey in my fantasies!"

While the sister hug together looking at Subaru, Helen wakes up with a groan from Subaru loud noise and she threw him a pillow on his face.

Helen: "oi shut up Subaru! I tried to sleep here!"

"Gufu!" Subaru let out a funny sound as he fall back on the bed, I giggled a little amused but still annoyed from his loudness that waked me up.

There was a knock in the door and Emilia enter giggling seeing Subaru antics.

Emilia: "can’t you wake up more peacefully Subaru?"

Subaru smiled warmly at Emilia from the bed as he pulls the pillow from his face, then he looks in surprise at her outfit as he pulls up a thumb up

"Whoever picked that outfit totally gets it!"

Emilia: "I don’t know what you’re talking about, but the fact that I know is something stupid is disappointing."

I look at Subaru as I try to hold my laugh as his flirt was shot down.

Rem: "listen to this, emilia-sama. My dear sister was just violated by that man." Rem pointed at Subaru

Ram: "please listen to this, Emilia-Sama. Rem was held prisoner and shamed by that man." Ram pointed at Subaru.

Helen: "pffff hahahahahahaha." I can’t hold it and I laugh as I look at the twins and Subaru.

Emilia smiled and walked toward Subaru. "You two, don’t tease him too much. And Helen don’t laugh at poor Subaru don’t be a meanie."

Ram & Rem: "yes emilia-sama we are sorry."

Helen: "hahahaha sorry emilia, is just that subaru is funny and fun to tease. The maids get it well."

Subaru: "oi! You are going to make me cry here!"

Helen: "hahaha don’t be a crybaby subaru"

Emilia smiled at the scene as she look at subaru and ask.

Emilia: "subaru how are you feeling?  Do you feel wrong? Does it hurt somewhere?"

Subaru: vno, I feel fine, just a little groggy from oversleep. Thanks for healing me emilia-tan!"

Emilia: "oh don’t worry subaru!, but the one that finished healing you and helen was Beatrice, you need to say thanks to her."

Subaru: "Beatrice? Do you mean the drill loli?"

Emelia: "uh? Did you meet her already subaru?"

Subaru: "yeah I meet her earlier, I was in a looping hallway, them I open the first door I found and I was inside a grand library! There was a pretty little girl sitting on a stool, we talked, she got annoyed, and she sucked mana out of me."

Emilia: ¿e-eh? You found the grand library in your first try? A-and what do you mean she sucked your mana?"

The twins looked surprised that Subaru could enter the great library on his first try. I look at Subaru and frown as I say.

Helen: "oi, Subaru did you get hurt while I was asleep?"

Subaru: "oh well it hurted a little but nothing wrong happened! It was my bad for annoying her I think, but no biggie."

Emilia: "t-that is bad subaru! Getting your mana sucked out hurt even for a prank! I-I need to scold Beatrice later!"

Subaru: "w-woah woah calm down emilia-tan, don’t worry I am fine, probably she was angry that I intruded in her house and I was a little rude with her so no big deal."

Emilia looked displeased but she nodded. "Ok… but still we will talk with Beatrice later, you need to thank her for healing you and she needs to apologize for her prank."

I frown thinking, the little girl Beatrice didn’t look aggressive last night… could it be really a prank? Or something else? I don’t know what it feels to get your mana drained… but if subaru said it didn’t hurt much I suppose I can trust him…  and why she didn’t try it with me? Could it be she was only annoyed by subaru? He is not a bad person but he is weird with his antics and sometimes annoying…

Emilia pouted but them looked at helen and smiling asked.

Emilia: "how are you feeling helen? Do you feel good?"

Helen: "yeah I feel fine. My fractures where healed and I don’t feel weak anymore. That little girl is good healer uh?"

Emilia nodded happy that we both were fine, she clap her hands and smiling say.

Emilia: "lets go together to the garden! We need to wait to Roswaald to come back to talk, we can talk while we wait."

Subaru: "oh? Them I have a better idea emilia-tan…"

Emilia: "uh? What is it?..."

…

…

…

I look deadpanned as subaru was jumping like a idiot with emilia, they were doing Radio calisthenics, looks like subaru do this every morning to stay in form, and he forced emilia to join her, she is following his movements clumsily as I look.

Subaru: "one, two, one, two, oi come on helen! Join us too!"

I was suddenly yanked as he grab my hand and put me beside him, I look annoyed at him but his shining smile and happy face makes it hard to say no. I sigh as I start jumping beside him. I have a poker face to hide my embarrassment as emilia looks red from shame. While subaru smiled happy.

As the three of them do radio calisthenics Beatrice gaze at them from the mansion window, her eyes focus more in subaru and helen than emilia.

Subaru: "now!, raise both arms and shout, victory!"

Helen: "o-oi what the!"

Emilia: "V-VICTORY!"

Puck suddenly flew out from emilia hair and shouted. "Victory!"

Helen: "ugh. v-Victory!"

Puck looked at subaru and winked. "Hi subaru! Great morning isn’t it!?"

Subaru: "well, for me, its been nothing but chaos since the hours of the morning, looping hallways and a mean little drill loli on rampage… and them shedding the sweat of passion with emilia-tan… ouch!"

Helen: "ahh… ahhh… don’t say stupid things you dumbass!"

I pant from the exercise as I kid his shin from saying stupid things. Emilia giggled amused as puck look surprised but smiled while subaru jump in one foot holding his shin.

Emilia: "hehehe you are such as dunderhead. Good morning puck! Sorry I put you through so much yesterday."

Puck landed in Emilia palm and say. "Morning, Lia. I almost lost you yesterday, I can never thank Subaru and Helen enough. I must do something for them."

Subaru: "okay them… let me pet your fur whenever I want!"

Emilia: "uh? That’s all?"

Helen: "oi are you a idiot subaru?"

Subaru smiled smugly as he pat his chest. "For a first-rate fur master such as myself, being able to love on the object of your petting affections at any time is worth just as much as multimillionaire riches! Oh man, these ears are soft!"

As subaru pet a surprised puck, I facepalm at how idiot he can be… at least he doesn’t remember how he died last day… but the change is so abrupt, is my partner always like this?... I despaired as I think about it.

Puck: "I know you feel that way since I can somewhat read your mind, but I’m amazed you can actually say it! Don’t worry Lia, I can’t feel any malice, hostility or ill-intent in Subaru. And I can’t feel any ill-intent or malice in Helen against you too."

Helen: *sigh* "thanks I guess… but I wouldn’t hate the girl that saved my life you know? I was really close to die bleeding out you know? But emilia helped me so I only have goodwill to her."

Emilia blushed surprised, she giggled and say.

"Thanks helen, and you subaru you are so strange."

Subaru blushed surprised. "Huh?"

Emilia: "oh? What brings you two here?" Emilia said looking at the twin maids.

Rem and ram bowed as they talked at the same time.

"Emilia-sama, our lord, Roswaald-sama has returned. Please come inside."

We look at emilia as she smiled and walk with us inside, we enter a doorway that lead into a room with a big table on the center.

"I was watching you from upstairs, and you know what? It would seem you are quite dumb I suppose." Beatrice greeted Subaru as she stood from beside the door.

Subaru: "where do you get off saying that, you loli!?"

Beatrice looked annoyed. "What does that word mean? I’ve never heard it before and it irritates me!"

Emilia enters with puck on her shoulder, he waved at Beatrice with a smile.

Puck: "hey betty! I haven’t seen you in four days, have you been staying ladylike?"

Beatrice face changed into a excited cute smile. "Bubby! I’ve been waiting for you to come home! Will you stay with me today, do you suppose?"

Puck: "sure, no problem!" Puck jumped from Emilia’s shoulder and into Beatrice open palms. "Let’s finally relax together today."

Beatrice spun around with a happy smile, giggling as she held puck and sat down on a chair. "Yay!"

Subaru and I watched with a surprised confused look, emilia giggled and smiled at us.

Emilia: "bewildered aren’t you two? Beatrice is so taken with puck, they are great friends!"

Subaru: "who even says bewildered nowadays?"

Helen: "well damn, I was really surprised at that 180 degree turn on her."

Emilia tilded her head confused at what I say, we sit together in the table as emilia talked with subaru, I look at Beatrice playing with puck and the maids where standing beside a desk with their eyes close.

As subaru talk with emilia the door open and a man enter, as I look at him with uninterested eyes my pupils shrink as I start trembling from fear. Subaru look surprised at the door as he say.

"A clown?... no a jester?"

Subaru was about to say something but he noticed that helen was frozen in place, worried he shaked her shoulder.

Subaru: "hey helen, are you okay? What happened?"

The clown man enter smiling wide as he look around, he look surprised at Beatrice playing with puck, them he looks interested at subaru, and them there was a small shock in his eyes as he glanced at me, but it change to confusion when he noticed my scared face.

Subaru shaked me more until I stop staring at the clown, I look around breathing heavily as emilia looked worried with subaru, the maids looked with their blank faces at us while Beatrice looked curious at my reaction.

Subaru: "oi what happened helen what was that?"

???: "ohhhya? Whaaat waaas that reaction?"

I ignored the creepy man and his creepy way of talking, I gaze at subaru and I calm down enough to whisper to him.

Helen: "sorry about that… i-I have fear to clowns… and-i-I got a bad time with someone like a clown in my world before…i-I will later tell you."

Subaru nods, and he look surprised when he feel that helen grabbed his hand, he would have blushed from that but he noticed that helen was still scared, so he let her hold his hand.

The jester looked at helen for a while but decided to ignore her, he look at betty and smiled say.

???: "My, my! How unusual to see you here, Beatrice! I’m so happy that you decided to dine with me!"

Beatrice: "Hmph! I only came here to be with bubby! I don’t care about the fools around me I suppose. Beatrice glare at the clown and the others before rubbing her cheek with puck."

Subaru look at the clown confused, he through that they hired a jester or something to entertain themselves at dinner, like the rich folks do in the fantasy books he has read, he would have surely joke about that but seeing helen still scared made him worry on her than joke about the situation.

Emilia looked worried at helen but smiled at the jester and say.

Emilia: "hi rooswald! We were waiting for you to start"

Helen: "r-r-roswaal? T-that clown?"

Roswaal looked at helen as she flinched from his look, he smiled and nod as he bow a little presenting himself.

Rosswal: "indeed! I am the lord of this maaanor, Roswall L. Maaathers, nice to meet you twooo, Natsuki subaru-kun, Takahara Helen-chan."

Helen shivered feeling like bugs crawled on her skin, she hold tighter subaru hand as he winced a little at how tight she was holding his hand but he didn’t say anything.

Roswaal sit down smiling as Ram and Rem bring food to the table, it was a soup with meat and vegetables. Everybody start eating as helen looked at her soup trying to ignore roswaal gaze.

Subaru was enjoying his food as he said. "This is way better than normal food!"

Roswaal: "mhhm, despite her appearance, Rem´s cooking is quite impressive."

Subaru: "so this was cooked by the one with blue hair… um… Rem-chan, right? You made this?" Subaru asked looking at the standing maid.

Rem: "yes sir, I do the cooking in this house. My sister is not very good at cooking."

Subaru: "ah- twins who are good at different things! Is your sister good at cleaning then?"

Rem: "yes, that is correct. My sister excels at housework, especially cleaning and laundry"

Subaru: "so Rem-ri, you’re good at cooking but bad at cleaning and laundry?"

Rem: "no, I am generally good at all household task, I’m also better at laundry and cleaning than my sister."

Subaru was about to said a rude comment but stopped when he feel pain on his hand, he gaze at helen as she bit her lips holding his hand more tightly, he look at her them noticed that roswaal was looking directly at her.

Subaru: "ummm. Ros-chi, can you not look directly at helen that much? She seems to have bad experiences with clowns… no offense of course."

Emilia looked surprised at his comment, but she noticed that helen was looking at her bowl like ignoring roswaal was there. The maids looked at subaru with cold eyes but roswaal lift his hand and say.

Roswaal: "oook… I understaaand.. I will not look directly at heeer theeen. But I wooonder why she is so scaaaaared of clowns?"

Subaru: "I don’t know but it must be something hard for her."

Roswaal look at subaru for some moments and say. "You are truly a strange young man. You come to the mansion of Margrave mathers, in the kingdom of lugunica, aaand you saaay you don’t understaaad a thing?"

Subaru looked perplexed at the lord of the manor. "Is something bad happening in this country?"

Roswaal: "well it is not in a agreeable state after all, Lugunica’s king is currently not present"

Subaru stop eating and looked at roswaald with surprise.

Roswaal: "no, there’s no need to be concerned…everyone is quite aware of the reality already."

Beatrice keep feeding bubby with a smile on her face as roswaal is talking, emilia and puck send some glances of worry at helen as she look down not looking at roswaal.

Roswaal: "around the same time,the king went in to hiding. And epidemic began to spread through the castle. The king and his children are the last of his line. The nation is currently being managed by a council of wise men, and they are now in the process of selecting a new king."

Subaru semed to be in throught

Subaru: "I see. I’m starting to get the picture. On top of the kings absence, the royal selection is causing confusion in the kingdom. Them suddenly, we appear from another world-"

"Wait I’m totally the suspect here!" Subaru face contorted to one of pure panic, Emilia find it amused as she giggled a little.

Roswaal: "Aaand on top of aall that, you made contact with emilia-sama, thus becoming connected to my household."

Helen lift her head as she look at roswaal, her fear of clowns gone momentarily as she hear something that she couldn’t let pass.

Helen: "oi, what are you trying to say clown? We only helped emilia because the girl helped us in the first place, we didn’t even knew where she live,who she was or whatever she was doing. We only came here because she wanted to thank us, nothing more."

Subaru looked surprised as the maids looked with cold eyes at helen, roswaal looked surprised but smiling he said.

Roswaal: "I didn’t mean to offend heleen-chan. I juust need to be wary to protect emiiilia-sama"

Subaru: "wait, why would the lord of the mansion call her emilia-sama?"

Roswaal: "its only natural to address someone of higher status with due respect." Roswaal casualy clarified.

Subaru looked nervous at the girl beside him.

Subaru: "um, so Emilia-tan would be…"

Emilia smiled sympathetically. "My current title would be a candidate to become the kingdom of lugunica’s forty-second ruler, with the backing of margrave roswaal."

Subaru recoiled. "WHAT!?"

Emilia: "sorry to surprise you two, I wasn’t trying to keep it a secret." Emilia slowly place the insignia in the table

Helen: "uh? Is that insignia."

Emilia: "this qualifies one to be a candidate for king, it’s a touchstone for determining if one is worthy of the throne."

Subaru: "wait, Emilia-tan, you lost an insignia that qualifies you to rule the kingdom!" Subaru looked at Emilia ludicrously.

Emilia: "d-don’t put it like that! i-I didn’t lose it! It was stolen from me by a thief!"

Subaru: "that’s the same thing! And what happens if you lose that thing anyway? Will a government office issue another one?"

Roswaal: "oh my! If you lost it, then there would be no doubt. If its believe that one who can’t even protect a tiny insignia can’t be entrusted from the nation rule, that would be the end of it." Roswaal explained smiling.

Subaru: "now that it think about it, we did a damn good job. This totally raises my expectation for a reward!" Subaru wiggled his fingers creepily.

Emilia: "yeah you are right, you both are a true savior to me. So ask for anything." Emilia smiled sweetly, not detoured by his finger wriggling.

Roswaal raised his hands wide. "You may have any reward you request. Just name your desire!"

Subaru chuckled darkly; he stood up

Subaru: "in that case, I have but one request." As he smiled, he keeps them in suspense, everyone in the room waited. Except for someone…

Subaru: "hire m- gufu!"

Helen stood up and punched subaru in his stomach, he curls up holding his belly as everyone looked surprised, helen looking down stood up and grabbing subaru hand said.

Helen: "Gives us some moments to talk, we will come in a while with a answer."

Helen bow a little not looking at roswaal as she drag subaru with her, subaru looked confused but let himself be drag by helen outside the room, as the door closed everyone looked surprised

Puck: "woah I didn’t expect helen to punch him like that. she seems very protective of him after all."

Beatrice: "Hmph! I don’t care what those two do, but probably he was gonna say something stupid I suppose."

Emilia: "I hope they don’t fight…"

Roswaal keep his smile and stood in silence.

Ram keep her poker face as Rem looked surprised at the little girl reaction.

…

…

…

I drag subaru into a room as I lock the door, I glare at him as I say.

Helen: "Subaru… what idiotic thing where you gonna say to that clown?"

Subaru: "w-why are you angry? I-I was just gonna ask him to hire me to work in this mansion!"

Helen: "are you a idiot subaru!? You can’t just answer like that and tied yourself down to a place without thinking! What if that creepy clown is someone evil and exploit you!?"

Subaru: "w-well roswaal look weird but I don’t think he can be evil, emilia-tan would not work under someone evil after all!"

Helen: "don’t be a idiot subaru! I like emilia yes, she is a very kind girl but don’t forget that she is naïve too! She wouldn’t notice if the one that is backing her is evil or plans to use her!"

Helen: "and if you wanted to answer about a reward, we should have discussed it together first! Remember that we are partners!, you can’t just tied yourself to a place without knowing his people!."

Subaru: "but they don’t see like bad people! Sure Beatrice was rough with me but it was because I brought it when I enter her library and annoyed her!"

Helen: "w-wha? Why you think like that!? even if you are annoying, she didn’t have to hurt you! You are a guest here for saving emilia! I know you said it hurted a little but I can’t trust you about that, probably it hurted a lot but you lied to calm us down right!?"

Subaru: "it was a pain that lasted only 2 seconds, don’t worry about it."

I facepalmed irritated… I don’t know why but subaru seems to have no self-awareness for his security. What if that little girl decided to kill him right there? Or what if she decided to torture suddenly?.

I shake my head as I am thinking too extreme… it was probably because I got scared by that clown. I calm myself down taking deep breaths while subaru look confused.

Helen: "okay…okay I calmed down… sorry about hitting you, but I had to drag you away to talk…now if we want a reward we must do something that we both can do and like."

Subaru: "ok them. What you propose?"

Helen: "look we are two otherworlders here, we have no home, no money, we can’t read, and we are suspicious as hell, I know you want to be with emilia, she is a nice girl so I can see why, and I noticed that you feel in love with her."

Subaru blush embarrassed.

Helen: "BUT we need to think about where we settle down ok? Sure emilia and puck are nice, but what about the others? The pink maid is hard to read, I doubt she would do something rash unless that clown order her, Beatrice… I don’t think she is bad, she healed up when we came back, and while she did hurted you with that mana drain… I don’t think she did it to kill or torment…at least I hope that… and she seems to be friendly to puck a lot too. Rem… I think she fucking hate us."

Subaru: "w-what? Rem hate us but why?"

Helen: "I don’t know, but she suddenly look at us very coldly before hiding it down with her poker face. It can be wariness to strangers, or maybe is orders of the clown but I am more wary of her. If the pink girl hate us at least she hided it well."

Subaru: "so what should we ask for a reward?"

Helen: "we could ask about money… but that probably would be a bad answer as they would be suspicious of us more… we can ask for work here like you were about to do but I hate that. I will not tie myself down to a place without knowing if I will like the people. And I already don’t like the clown because of my fear… maybe… we can ask to be guest of the mansion for some days… and them if we like the people enough, we can decide if we can work here… or since emilia is a candidate we can ask if we can join her camp. What do you think subaru?"

I look at subaru as I stop talking, he touches his chin as he starts thinking. I wait for some minutes until he nods and patting my head say.

Subaru: "thanks for worrying about me helen, I decided, lets ask for being guest in the mansion at first. And later we can ask to join emilia camp when we know them better."

I look surprised at him but smile happy that he at least thinked about it instead of being rash. We open the door and walked back to the dinner room. We open the door and we see that they are still there, they finished eating and where talking, as we open the door they look at us, I flinch at the clown gaze but I bit my lip and walk beside subaru as we say.

Subaru: "sorry for taking our time! We were discussing about what to do"

Helen: "I am sorry for leaving so suddenly, but I had to talk with him."

Subaru: "we talked about it and now we want our reward! We will… stay here as guest! And if we have good synergy with you all we think that we could join emilia camp in her candidacy and help her!"

Helen: "yeah… I like emilia and puck, so I hope I can end up liking all of you enough to decide to stay…"

They look in silence, emilia was smiling happy that subaru and I wouldn’t leave yet, puck was surprised to be liked but he smiled while playing with Beatrice. The maids look surprised but they stay in silence… until Ram sneeze and roswaal smiling say.

Roswaal: "okaaay that was interesting we will give you twooo rooms to staaay… I hoope you like us enough to staaaay with us and help emiliaaa-sama in her candidacy for the throooone."

Roswaal stood up and leave the room together with ram, I flinch as he pass beside us, once he leaves I see that my soup was still in the table, I sigh as I sit down and find it cold, I start eating and I was surprised that even cold it taste good.

Helen: "Rem really is a good cook… even cold its really tasty."

Rem poker face crumbled a little as she smiled at the compliment.

Helen: "I will finish eating here, if you want you can go talk with emilia subaru."

Subaru look at me and nod, he grab emilia hand and start talking with him as they leave together. I was left with Beatrice,puck and Rem.

I sit in silence as rem keep glaring at my head, I sigh as I turn around and looking at her say.

Helen: "I am sorry for how I acted against Roswaal… i-I don’t have good memories with clowns…"

Rem look surprised, but she nods as she bow and leave the room

Beatrice: "so you are scared of roswaal I suppose?"

Puck: "I know roswaal looks creepy but I am surprised that you acted like that."

Helen: *sigh* "is not him, I am scared of anything that look like a clown or jester… I had a bad moment with someone like that in the past and I suppose I got a scar in my mind thanks to that. dunno if roswaal is a nice guy or not. But in my mind he dressing as a jester makes me doubt him a lot."

Beatrice: "hmph! You should do good in doubting him, roswaal can be cunning, and I hate his clown looks too in fact!"

Puck: "heh, he can be scary sometimes. When we started staying here Lia got scared of him a lot, she even got fearful of walking in the night around the mansion since she meet him in a hallway and she got scared of him. He said that he got hurt by that but I doubt it."

I smile a little at puck story of emilia, from what she told me she used to live alone in a forest so I suppose she got scare of seeing someone dress like that.

Beatrice glance at helen for a while before she stood up hugging puck.

Beatrice: "I will leave to play with bubby in fact. Enjoy your meal I suppose."

I watch them leave until I am alone in the dinner room. I sigh as I finish my plate and look at the door… I hope that we can get along with them well…

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

 

I walk outside and see subaru and emilia talking in the courtyard, they look happy talking together I get closer as they noticed me and start waving at me.

Helen: "hi both of you, what are you two doing?"

Subaru: "we were just talking to know each other more, I need to know a lot about emilia-tan"

Emilia: "I was just talking with subaru and about his hometown, but I don’t understand much of the words he said. And you helen how are you doing? Are you okay? You looked scared suddenly in the dinning room."

Helen: "ah that… don’t worry about it, just… that I am fearful of clowns because of a bad experience I had with one of them. Nothing to worry about."

Emilia: "ah! I know roswaal look scary with that makeup, I got scared of him a lot in the beginning but he is a niiice person. Even if we don’t talk much…"

I look at her surprised as I noticed she spoke with a sadness at the end.

Helen: "you don’t talk much? Don’t you have any friend here in the mansion? Don’t you talk with the maids or Beatrice?"

Emilia: "no… the maids treat me with courtesy but they don’t stay to talk with me unless is something important… and Beatrice likes to talk more with puck than me, puck sometimes get us together to talk but we end up in a awkward silence since I don’t know what to talk with Beatrice…"

Subaru: "so… you only have talked a lot recently with just us?"

Emilia nod with sadness and a little embarrassed. I pat subaru shoulder as he look at me at the sudden touch as I smile saying.

Helen: "well them subaru, looks like you will have to use your goofiness to cheer up emilia, and make her a chatterbox just like yourself."

Subaru: "uh? I-I will try me best!"

Helen: "good, just don’t make her a second subaru, is too much to handle one subaru."

Subaru: "hey! What do you mean by that!?"

Emilia giggled as subaru overreacted, I smile at her and we talk for a while.

Emilia: "oh puck"!

Puck: "hi emilia! Are you having fun?"

Puck came from the mansion alone as he get closer to emilia, he sit on emilia palms as he smile at her, he turn around and say to us.

Puck: "thanks for keeping company with emilia, I played a lot with Beatrice today hehe!"

Helen: "don’t worry about it puck, emilia is fun to talk too… oh by the way, about that favor you told me… can you teach us magic? Like the one emilia use in the loothouse?"

Puck: "huh? Oh sure I can teach you, do you both know what element you are?"

We both shake our heads as we don’t know, puck sigh but he smiled as he nod.

Puck: "ok them let me see, there are 4 elements one can have, wind, earth, water and fire, I can touch you and see your gate to see what element affinity you both have. let’s try first with subaru here."

Subaru sit in front of puck as he floats and sit on subaru head, he close his eyes and let out meowing sounds until he open his eyes and say.

Puck: "done, subaru your element is yin."

Subaru: "uh? Yin? But didn’t you said there where only 4 elements?"

Puck: "well there are 2 more. But they are rare, they are yin (darkness) and yang (light)"

Subaru: "so you mean I have a rare affinity? One in one thousand!? Will I be able to make powerful attacks with darkness?"

Puck: "ummm don’t get your hopes up, with yin magic you can make people blind, disorient them, and you can attack too. But your gate has been unused for a long time so don’t try big spells."

Subaru: "eh? Them what magic can I use?"

Puck: "well you can use shamac, want me to try it on you?"

Subaru nods excited to learn magic, puck float in front of subaru and said shamac. Subaru gasp for air confused, he cant see, he cant hear,he cant touch and he don’t feel his body, he start to panic and sweat until the effect wear off. When he cames to he see a worried helen holding his hand as he pant confused.

Helen: "puck what was that? why subaru looked so distressed?"

Puck: "uh? It was just shamac, is a power that can disconnect you from your senses but I used a low level one with him… are you okay subaru?"

Subaru smiled as he turn around and say

Subaru: "y-yeah I am fine! I was just taken by surprise don’t worry… them I can use that magic too? It feel unpleasant but I think it can be useful."

Puck: "well you can use it but don’t expect much from it, with your current mana you can use a weak version of shamac that one can break of fast, but it can earn you a second or two."

Subaru nods as he sit in the grass again, puck sit on his head and say.

Puck: "I will help you release your mana and you can try to use shamac ok? Just imagine your mana flowing from your gate, through your body into your hands."

Subaru did as told, he focused until he said shamac, puck said uh-oh, and them suddenly there was a loud blast of shadow around subaru.

Helen: "w-what the?"

After the smoke cleared subaru was in the grass tired.

Puck: "sorry about that… I through he could cast shamac but his gate was so unused that all his mana tried to go out… luckily he didn’t blew up!"

Subaru: "blew up! If it was something so dangerous you could told me first!"

Puck: "sorry sorry, but I was there so I wouldn’t have let you explode! Lia would be sad"

Helen: "are you okay Subaru!?"

Subaru: "yeah just suddenly tired, I feel like I have run a marathon."

I sigh as I look at Subaru, Emilia sit beside him as she give him a weird fruit to eat, suddenly he jump up saying he feel reinvigorated.

Emilia: "i-its just a bokko fruit b-but don’t excerpt yourself, It recovered a little mana to your gate but you need to let it recover slowly. Don’t force your gate Subaru."

Puck flew beside me as he say.

Puck: "ok them helen, do you want to see what your affinity is? I swear you will not go kaboom ok?"

Helen: *sigh* "fine but don’t do anything funny okay puck?"

Puck nod as he sit on my head and close his eyes, he meow again as he focus on my gate, suddenly he frown and suddenly jump back, Red garland appeared and he throw a punch at him as he luckily evaded.

Helen: "w-what? What happen? Red garland calm down!"

Red garland glared at puck as subaru and puck looked surprised, puck lift his paws in surrender as he said.

Puck: "sorry I was looking at your gate for your affinity but I poke something I didn’t have to poke."

Helen: "eh? You can see my stand puck?"

Puck: "I don’t know what is a stand but I can clearly see that big red man glaring angrily at me."

Emilia: "eh? What are you talking about I can’t see anyone?"

I look shocked at puck, I calm down and unsummon red garland as he disappears, puck relaxed as he was taken by surprised.

Puck: "well… that was unexpected…"

Helen: "sorry about that puck, my stand is kinda sentient so sometimes he acts on his own…"

Puck: "is fine. But what is a stand?"

Subaru,emilia and puck look curiously at me as puck asked that, I sigh as I think I can explain them.

Helen: "well a stand is a manifestation of the user soul and willpower. From where I am from some people have them but is rare, and stands are powerfuls but some stands are hard to control… Red Garland was hard to control at first but I have it under control now. But it sometimes will act on his own to protect me if he feel a treat…"

Puck: "I see… them he must have through you where in danger when I looked in your gate… anyways you want to know what affinity you have right?"

I nod as I look at him, he float as he lean forward and stay silent for minutes until he said.

Puck: "congratulations! Your affinity is Yang!"

Helen: "yang? The opposite of yin?"

Puck: "yep, your affinity is with light, you can use light magic like sun rays, boost your physical body or stuff like that. I don’t know much about yang magic sadly, but I know someone that knows about yang magic."

Helen: "really? Who is it?"

I look excited at who puck know that can use yang magic, puck smiled wryly as he scratch his cheek with his paw and mutter softly.

Puck: "Roswaal…"

I stood frozen as my excitement disappeared; I scowl as I say.

Helen: "Roswaal? That clown? Are you sure?"

Puck: "yep, he is the only magician that I know that knows about yang spells. He can be weird but he is the court magician of luginica you know? He is powerful."

I groan in annoyance as I cover my face with my hands, Subaru smiled wryly at me as Emilia send a sympathetic smile at me

Helen: "ugh… you have to be shitting on me… like hell I can ask that clown for help! I will not be able to listen to him if a freeze in fear looking at him! And I don’t trust him, clowns are always up to no good!"

Puck: "hehe well there is nothing I can do about that… maybe you can ask for Beatrice help and see if she can help you…"

Subaru: "uh? The drill loli? I don’t know if she will help helen. She looks really grumpy if you aren’t puck… oh them how about if we dress you like puck and let her hug you a lot?"

 Subaru said with a mischievous smile, I look at him deadpanned until i get angry and say.

Helen: "don’t joke about it you fool! Like hell I can dress like puck! I am not a furry!"

Subaru laughs amused while puck and emilia look confused.

"What is a furry?..."

.

.

.

.

We finished goofing around and speaking with Emilia and puck, we enter the mansion as the maid called us to show us our bedrooms. I furrow my brows as Subaru bedroom is far away from mine own but they said the other bedrooms where in bad condition to be used right now. I nod as I enter my bedroom and look around, Rem is standing in the door looking at me as I look around. Ram is with Subaru showing him his bedroom.

Helen: "this bedroom looks great, better than my own bedroom back at home. Oh yeah Rem?"

Rem: "what do you need esteemed guest?"

Helen: "oh, you can call me my name there is not need to be so formal, we don’t have any place to go so we hope we can get along and maybe join emilia camp too."

Rem stay silent for some seconds until she bows and say.

Rem: "ok them helen, Rem will not be so formal with you. I hope we can get along too…"

I nod as I look at her and say. "Then rem, sorry to bother you but can you find me some clothes I can wear? My own clothes where badly damaged in the loot house… and this robe is not something I can be wearing all day… I dunno maybe some clothes that servant use or any spares you have that can fit me…?"

I said sheepishly at her, she stay silent thinking until she nods and say.

Rem: "Rem doesn’t have spare clothes for you, and she doubts you can wear them… but rem thinks there are some maid’s outfits that can fit you. Rem asks you to stay here where she fetch them."

Helen: "m-maid outfits!? O-ok i-I mean I think I can wear them? I- I don’t know if I will look good in them… ok I will wait for you here rem thanks."

I said smiling softly at her embarrassed. She bows and leave the bedroom as I sit in bed waiting for her.

"Ahhh… so my magic is yang uh? The opposite of subaru, maybe we can combine our magics and do something amazing together? But yang magic uh? Subaru yin magic looks like more of a debuffing magic… maybe mine is a buffing magic? I have red garland but he is my stand and don’t count as magic… I wonder if my magic can be use in red garland too? How that would work?"

I get lost in through for a while until the door open. Rem enters with some maid outfits and she put then on the table as she turn around and said.

Rem: "Rem will start measuring your body, I bring child size maid clothes so Rem hopes they can fit on you."

Helen: "c-child clothes? I-I know I am small but damn… fine lets get this done…"

I sigh a I lift my arms in a T pose and let her take my measures, I blush a little since Is not often I have someone so close, even if she is a girl. After some minutes rem finish and pick up a maid dress from the pile.

Rem: "Rem thinks this one will fit you Helen."

I wear the maid dress with rem help, after I wear it I blush as I look at the mirror. I am wearing a cute petite black and white maid outfit, I have white long socks and black shoes, the maid skirt is past my knees and I think I look pretty. i give a swirl around as I see my reflection and looking at rem I say.

Helen: "h-how do I look?"

Rem look at me in silent but I can see a little glint on her eyes, she nods and say.

Rem: "it fits you very well helen. Rems think you would make a good maid."

Helen: "t-thanks…"

I left the guestroom with Rem as I look for Subaru to tell him something, I see him talking with ram in the distance he suddenly stop in front of a door and open it wide, Ram look surprised at what Subaru did, I tild my head confused as I get closer.

Subaru pov.

I open the door to the restroom as I wanted to use it, but I ended up inside a giant library, I take a peek and see a little girl in a bed playing with small cat.

Beatrice: "you're so great bubby! Your fur is the best!"

Beatrice stopped hugging puck and looked at subaru in alarm

Subaru: "don’t worry. I won’t tell a soul. The feel of that fur would make anyone-"

Beatrice growled embarrassed and sent him flying out of the room, closing the door behind him as he feel on the carpeted hallway floor. Subaru growled and got up to open the door. "Hey! Let me finish!"

Once opening the door, subaru was faced with a small bathroom instead of the library and the bed.

Ram: "That was Beatrice-sama´s door crossing."

Subaru: "so it’s a spell that can connect any door in the mansion to her own room?"

Ram: "once Beatrice-sama has eliminated her presence, there’s no way to find her without trying every door in the mansion."

Subaru smiled at ram and looked around, he quickly had his sights on a closed-door down the hallway and ran to it.

"She in here!"

"Ahhh!" Beatrice screamed in fright when a smirking subaru burst the door open.

Puck waved at subaru with a surprised look. "That was impressive subaru!"

"You picked the right door again!?" Beatrice growled surprised at him.

Subaru pointed at himself with a smug smirk as he said. "What did I tell you? Im a flag crusher who makes game masters cry!"

Beatrice: "I don’t understand your words, I suppose."

Subaru: "I don’t know who you are either, are you roswaal little sister?"

Beatrice recoiled in disgust. "I’d never wants to be his sister, I suppose! Hmph!"

Puck: "betty is the librarian who oversees the roswaal mansions forbidden library."

Ram: "Roswaal-sama is the greatest magic user in the kingdom. He has many books that mustn´t be seen by others. Beatrice-sama is contracted to protect them."

Beatrice: "if you get it now, then go away". Beatrice closed the door in his face.

Subaru sigh as he say

Subaru: "that drill loli is really mean, she will not make a lot of friends if she acts like that"

Ram: "Beatrice-sama is not a child barusu, she is a great spirit, she is not the same as us and don’t care about playing with childrens."

Helen: "I am not entirely sure about that."

Ram and subaru looked at helen as she came closer, subaru open his eyes wide as he look at helen in a maid outfit.

Subaru: "*whistle* woah you look nice in that maid outfit helen-chan!"

 Helen pout blushing as she kick subaru shin, making him jump in one leg as he hold his shin.

Helen: "shut it idiot, this is embarrassing… I don’t have any more clothes so I am using this maid outfit that Rem here lend me… my clothes where really damaged I doubt I can fix them…"

Subaru stop his antic as he smirk and point at himself saying.

Subaru: then you don’t have to worry helen-chan! You are in front of a sewing master!"

Helen looks deadpanned at subaru, she looks behind him saying.

Helen: "I don’t see any sewing master here subaru. Are you okay?"

Subaru: "why you! I am serious! I am good at sewing you know? Let’s go to your room and you will see my sewing skills in action!"

Subaru walk forward pouting, helen follow him curious as rem and ram look at them. Rem look coldly at subaru and helen, but Ram glare at her and say.

Ram: "Rem, go and bring some snacks to emilia-sama as she is studying on her room, I will accompany Helen-chan and barusu and see they don’t make a mess."

Rem: "ok sister. Rem will make some snacks for emilia-sama"

.

.

.

I follow subaru as he enters my bedroom and grab my high school outfit, he see that it have lots of cuts and holes, he furrow his brows as he say.

Subaru: "well damn… looks like your clothes had a rough time helen-chan. But don’t freet! I will fix them in a quickie before you know it!"

Subaru pull a small sewing kit from his pants pocket; I look surprised at him.

Subaru: "oh this? I always carry it with me, I like sewing as a hobby. I even know how to make dolls you know?"

Helen: "dolls!? Seriously!?"

Subaru: "w-woah yeah!? Why are you so excited helen? Do you like dolls?"

Helen: "i-I mean I don’t hate them… and I used to have some dolls in my house too… but I was wondering if later if I give you the materials you could make me some dolls… o-of course if you want I-I will not force you."

Subaru look surprised at how shy helen suddenly looked. Probably is something embarrassing for her, subaru smiled and pat her head as he say.

Subaru: "sure helen-chan don’t worry! We are isekai partners remember, you can ask me help if you need okay?"

Ram look in silence at the two of them.

Ram: "are you sure both of you aren’t brother and sister?"

Subaru: "uh? I am a only child you know?"

Helen: "s-same as me…"

ram look at them in silence for a second until she said.

Ram: "I remembered, helen-chan, barusu. Emilia-sama told me that both of you can’t read, is that true?"

Helen: "yeah, we came here suddenly so we didn’t have the time to learn to read…"

Subaru: "yep, we can't read anything. Is way different than our hometown language you know?"

Ram: "I see…"

Ram turn around and left suddenly, we look confused at her sudden departure, I look at subaru as he resumed fixing my clothes. As he fix the holes and tears he say.

Subaru: "hey helen-chan?"

Helen: "hm?"

Subaru: "can you tell me why you frozen up when roswaal entered back them in the dinning room?"

I bit my lips as I look down, I am embarrassed and a little fearful to tell him but he is my partner, I need to tell him if I want him to rely on me.

Helen: "*sigh* is something that happened back in my world… when I was little I was in a amusement park with my mom and dad, it was a fun day, and there was a circus too, we go there and watched the performance, there where a lot of animals and clowns around, it was really fun for a little girl like me. After the show ended we left with the others, but I got separated from my parents and I end up alone, I was scared so I walked around until I entered the circus back stage, I was curious and scared so I looked around and I didn’t like what I saw…"

Subaru listen in silence as he keep sewing helen clothes.

Helen: inside… I saw the clowns hurting the animals of the show… they used a whip to hit the lions and the elephants, they hurted the small dogs of the ball show… all while they laughed and mocked them, I was looking scared until one of the clowns noticed me, they looked surprised and with a angry expression they told me why I was sneaking around, I turned around to run but one of them hold my arm roughly as they said that I better stay silent from what I saw or they would hurt me, the clown drag me away roughly as I was crying scared and throw me outside roughly making me hit my head on the ground. I quickly stood up and runned away crying until I hid in a gift shop in the doll corner as I cried with a bleeding head."

I lift my bangs in my forehead as I show him a scar I had covered by my hair.

Subaru look surprised but he stay silent as he continue listening.

Helen: "I stood there hiding until one of the employer girls found me, she said they there looking for a missing child and my parents where worried. She got me back to my parents and my mom was worried about me, while my father… he just scold me for making him waste his time…"

Subaru: "that’s awful…"

I nod as I continue talking. "After that I didn’t tell my mom what happened, but I spend some days having nightmares about the clowns and the poor animals… but it got worse when I was travelling with my friends the stardust crusaders…"

Subaru: "stardust crusaders? Whats that sounds cool."

Helen: "they are the group of stand users that are my friends, we were looking for Dio a powerful vampire that wanted to kill all the stand users or make them submit under his stand the world… but he had a feud with the joestars and wanted to annihilate them, and since I was friend with Jotaro and grandpa joseph I was going to be killed too. We started our journey to defeat dio to save Jotaro mom holly that was dying because her stand was attacking her."

Subaru: "wait can a stand attack his own user?"

Helen: "yeah, Jotaro mom was a person really kind that never hurted someone, she didn’t even had a will to fight so her own stand was slowly killing her. We travelled around the world in a clock as we had only little than 2 months before she was dead. Anyways in our journey one of my fried kakyoin, told me that he saved us from a stand user called Death 13."

Subaru: "death 13?"

Helen: "yeah, the stand user was a baby, his stand was really dangerous as since he was a baby we didn’t think he could be a stand user, but kakyoin told us that his stand attacked us in our dreams, and if we died there we would die in reality…"

Subaru: "oi seriously!? That is really dangerous! How did you all manage to survive?"

Helen: "kakyoin was the one that saved us, he discovered that the wounds in the dream world transferred in the real world, so he cut his arm and write that the stand user was the baby, of course we through he was insane, but we were trapped in that dream world… back them I didn’t remember, I just had sudden nightmares of being surrounded by clowns in a weird world and red garland was laughing at me and hitting me like a punching bag…"

"I didn’t tell my friends since we where against the clock to save holly, so I didn’t want to worry them about my stuff… I know remember in this world, I remember that the death 13 stand was a floating jester with a black robe in top of him, a huge scythe and a jester mask, we were in danger as our stands didn’t listen to us and things where attacking us, in my case I was surrounded by clowns as red garland punched me over and over, it hurted a lot and I can still hear the clown laughters... *sigh* Jotaro and kakyoin defeated it but when we woke up we couldn’t remember, only kakyoin."

"So what I mean is that my fobia got worse after that battle, I had a lot of sudden nightmares about clowns, I would freeze up when I see a clown mask or any person dressed as a clown… and now we live under a mansion with a man that dressed as a clown too…"

We stay in silent for a while. I don’t look at subaru in fear that he would laught at me or call me a crybaby… suddenly I was put in a hug as I look surprised at him.

Subaru: "that must been rough helen… i-I don’t have fobias like that… but I know it must been horrible for a little girl to experience that… and you had it worse since you where close to be killed by a stand user that was a jester… but don’t worry they can't hurt you here, the only stand user here is you so don’t worry, you are strong helen! You are a brave girl!"

I blush embarrassed from his praises, but his hug is soothing so I relax on his hug as he pat my head. I feel better telling someone about that. holding it up in myself was rough, I wanted to tell Jotaro, abdul and grandpa joseph about it but I was fearful…

Helen: "thanks, Subaru, you are a good guy…"

Subaru: "heh, you bet I am!"

We stop hugging as he smiled at me, I smile at him as I thank him for hearing me. Suddenly the door open and ram enter with some books, we blush red as she looks curious at us.

Helen: "u-umm w-what are those books for Ram?"

Ram: "mmm… Rejoice helen-chan, barusu, this beautiful Lady will teach both of you how to read."

Ram decided to ignore the weird scene between the two as she act prideful and set the books in the table, we look at her as she beckons us to  sit down and star reading and writing.

We sat together as ram teaching us how to write and read, the lugunica writing is a little alike the Japanese writing. We spend hours studying under her until it was time to sleep.

Ram: "very well, you both can stop now, tomorrow we can continue."

Helen: "thanks ram, you are a good teacher."

Ram: "hmph! Of course, Ram is a good teacher! Even a idiot like barusu could understand well under my tutelage."

Subaru: "oi what are you saying! You fell asleep in bed after 3 hours of teaching us! You are a bad teacher!"

Ram: "hmph!"

I laugh amused as they both fight each other teasing. I wave goodbye to ram and subaru as they leave to their rooms, I look at my clothes and noticed that subaru did a fine job fixing it. I smile as I go to bed and fell asleep.

.

.

.

The next day I wake up and put my old clothes. Subaru did a good job I can’t feel anything wrong with it. After I freshen up I walked to the dinning room where everyone was, subaru was already awake talking with emilia, Beatrice was there too playing with puck, roswaal was eating in silent glancing at Beatrice. Ram and rem where watching beside roswaal. I said good morning to everyone and proceed to eat. Rem cooked really good, even better than yesterday. After we finish eating Beatrice goes back to the library. I try to find the library but seems like I don’t have subaru luck. Pouting I go look for subaru and I drag him from emilia with me.

Helen: "subaru I need your help, I need to find Beatrice. Use your magic."

Subaru: "huh? Okay sure, is… this door."

Subaru open the door and we find Beatrice reading a book in a stool.

Beatrice: "huh? Oh is you two in fact… what do you two want now? Betty is busy I suppose."

Helen: "sorry to bother you Beatrice, I just wanted to ask you something about magic affinity."

Beatrice raise her eyebrows as she look at us.

Beatrice:" what do you want to ask betty I suppose?"

Helen: "yesterday puck looked at our element affinity, subaru is Yin and I am Yang. I was wondering if you could tell us more about yin and yang?"

Beatrice looked a little surprised but she hid it in her usual stoic face, she close the book and sigh as she say.

Beatrice: "I suppose I can tell a little about that in fact. Yin magic is a dark art that focus more in space and time in fact. I am the great spirit of yin, so I know a lot about yin in fact, my door crossing magic is from yin in fact."

We look surprised at her, subaru said amazed.

Subaru: "really? Woah that is so cool! Puck told us that yin magic was mostly about debuffing enemies."

Beatrice: "debuffing? I don’t know what that mean in fact. But yin magic can be use to attack and weaken enemies, it have lots of uses compared to other magics in fact. Is a hard magic to master, betty is powerful in dark magic but I am not enough…"

Subaru: "then yin magic is not useless as I through uh? Is amazing if you can manipulate space and time!"

Beatrice smiled a little at that but hid it in her book. She glances at helen and say.

Beatrice: "and you want to ask about yang magic I suppose?"

I nod as I look at her, she stay silent for a while until she stood up and pointed her palm at us. I flinch confused, subaru get in position as he knew he was going to be send flying.

Helen: "huh? W-whats wrong Beatrice- *woosh*"

I feel a sudden push of wind beside me, I glance at my side and I see subaru fly outside the library as the door close, I look nervious at Beatrice as I scowl and say.

Helen: "why did you push subaru out Beatrice?"

Beatrice look in silence at me for a while until she say.

Beatrice: "betty will answer your questions about yang magic in fact, but you must answer a question to betty I suppose."

Helen:" … what question?"

Beatrice look at me and pointing at my chest said.

Beatrice: "what is that in your od, I suppose?"

Helen: "uh? What do you mean Beatrice?"

Beatrice: "I mean what is that weird thing on your od in fact. When betty heal you when you were wounded she found a weird thing in your od in fact. Answer, are you dangerous?"

Beatrice eyes furrow as she glance seriously at me, I look confused at her about what she mean. Them I remember what happened with puck yesterday, about how he poke at my od and red garland appeared to hit him.

Helen: "*whisper* could she mean my stand…?"

Beatrice: "what did you say in fact? Answer loudly, are you gonna cause problem here in fact?"

I look at her seriously as I say.

Helen: "tell me first, why do you want to ask that, you should know that we mean no harm, if not we wouldn’t have helped emilia and we would have acted already. So why did you want to know about something like that?."

Beatrice look at helen in silence until she said.

Beatrice: "I am wary… and curious in fact."

Helen: "curious?"

Beatrice: "betty mother was obsessed with knowledge in fact. I am the guardian of the forbidden library, a place that have more than 400 years of knowledge in fact. And is my first time I see something weird like the thing in your od In fact. I don’t know if that thing is dangerous to the residents in the mansion in fact. And I am curious at what it is."

Helen: "… fine I will tell you… BUT it must stay between us… but I don’t mind if you tell puck, he already seem it already."

Beatrice stood in silence for a while thinking…she suddenly nod and say.

Beatrice: "ok then, it will be between us. If I find it dangerous I will talk with puck about it in fact."

I nod as I sigh, I took my breathing to calm down and say.

Helen: "ok… Red garland…"

My stand appeared beside me as it glare at Beatrice, I noticed that the cracks on his armor and the cracks on his chest was slowly healing themselves, his broken armor looks less broken than before. I feel it is a little stronger than two days ago but not enough like it was against dio…

 Beatrice look surprised at red garland, she was taken a back at the Red man standing beside helen, it wore a weird armor and it was glaring directly at her. Beatrice clench her hand as she say.

Beatrice: "what is this in fact. Is a spirit?"

Helen: "is my stand."

Beatrice: "a stand? What do you mean in fact?"

Helen: "a stand is the manifestation of the user will or fighting spirit. My stand is Called Red Garland… it was thanks to him that we managed to buy enough time for help to arrive to save emilia…"

Beatrice: "I see… them why he is looking so angry at betty in fact?"

Helen: "oh, Red garland always look angry but he is not angry, he is currently looking curiously at you."

Beatrice look surprised at helen, did this thing seriously not angry? Is normal face is a permanent scowl? Beatrice through.

Beatrice: "your stand… will you promise not to hurt anyone here with it in fact?"

Helen: "I don’t want problems, I will not hurt anyone unless I or subaru is in danger…"

Beatrice: "… I see…"

Beatrice stood in silence for a while looking at helen and red garland thinking. Suddenly she relax and say.

Beatrice: "thanks for showing betty your stand… it was a new experience for betty in fact. I will answer you about yang magic now in fact."

I unsummon red garland and I listen to her, Beatrice sit in her stool and making small cough she start talking

Beatrice: "yang is a element that specialize in Light, yang magic is difficult to use in fact, and it have few magics know as is a rare element to have in fact. The most know spells are jiwald, el jiwald and al jiwald in fact. Jiwald is a magic that unleash white rays from the user fingers in fact. Another magic of yang is Akra in fact. Akra is a magic that can make people stronger, but it depends on the user mental state and what they want to strengthen I suppose. I can’t use yang magic in fact, so I can’t help you practice, but the main focus on magic is imagination and focus in fact."

Helen: "so, to use magic I need to imagine uh? Like mana flowing in my body like water? Or something?"

Beatrice: "if you are a warrior, you can use mana to strengthen your body in fact, is like you said imagining like mana is water and is inside your body in fact. Let me help you control your mana in fact, I don’t want you to make a mess here I suppose."

Beatrice get up from her stoll and walk up in front of me, I look at her pretty butterfly eyes as she lift her hand and put it in my chest and say.

Beatrice: "close your eyes in fact, and focus on your gate, I will help you circulate your mana around until you feel it yourself."

I nod as I close my eyes and focus on my gate, it is inside my stomach and it filled with a white light. Beatrice pull mana out and flow it around my body as I focus on how it feel, is like a valvule opening in my gate and letting the mana flow out, I feel it slowly travel to my arms, legs, head, fingers, veins and organs. It feel weird.

Beatrice: "now feel the mana around in fact, if I feel something wrong, I will suck some of your mana out so don’t worry I suppose."

I feel the mana around inside my body, it feel weird but a little pleasant. I wonder how yang magic can be used, Beatrice said is a light magic? Them maybe it can be used in a lot of thing. After all, light is everywhere…

I open my eyes and look at Beatrice as I say.

Helen: "i-I think I can feel it good enough… should I try using magic?"

Beatrice: "don’t you dare use jiwald here in fact, it will damage the library I suppose."

I pout as I think, them I smile as I say.

Helen: "oh them let me try something easy them, just watch over me if something goes wrong ok? But I don’t think it will happen."

I close my eyes as I focus on the mana, I let it travel to my left hand as I gather the mana in my palm, I feel the white light travel to my hand, now I need to imagine… lets try something simple, I imagine a white ball the size of a baseball, and I imagine it shining bright like a lightbulb…

I open my eyes and see a small white ball of light in my hand, I look happy at it as it illuminated around me a little, I look at Beatrice and she look surprised.

Beatrice: "that was fast in fact… what does that ball of light do in fact?"

Helen: "oh well since I can’t use destructive magic here, I just imagine a lightbulb! It just to illuminate a little around here."

As I explain the ball of light fall from my hand, I look at it fall and them there was a blinding light, I gasp as I cover my eyes while Beatrice jumps back covering herself worried, Red garland appear and push me back beside Beatrice as it stay in front of me. The sudden flash of light ends and nothing happened.

Beatrice:" what was that in fact? Where you trying to damage betty library in fact!?"

Betty said pouting angrily. I shake my head as I say.

Helen: "n-no it was a accident, it feel from my hand, I just imagined a warm light to illuminate around… but I didn’t expect it would explode like a flashbang… ohhh that is!"

Beatrice look at me surprised as I talk loudly.

Helen: "I will call this ball a flashbang! It will help to disorient people in a fight you know? And is harmless, well not completely harmless, as it supposes to hit the eyes and make one blind for a while…"

Beatrice: "you are weird I suppose… like that boy hmph!"

I giggled a little at her words, I look at her smiling and bow as I say.

Helen: "thanks for your help Beatrice, you are a good teacher, using magic is fun!"

Beatrice smiled a little but cover it with a pout as she said.

Beatrice: "hmph! Betty is a good teacher in fact! Praise betty more! In fact!"

Helen: "yeah betty is a good teacher and very smart!"

I wave goodbye to Beatrice as I leave the forbidden library, as the door close betty smiled at the door content of learning something new.

Beatrice: "a stand uh? And red garland was is name I suppose?"

.

.

.

.

We spend the next 2 days in the mansion, subaru and i spend our time talking with the resident of the mansion to know them better, rem was cold toward subaru and I, I suppose she is shy or still hate us, but I don’t know the reason still. Ram likes to tease a lot subaru, and while she is polite toward me she is rude toward subaru but it seems they both like to interact that way. Emilia is really happy that she can talk with us and even the maids thanks to subaru, when she is not studying for her royal duties she spend time talking with subaru or me, Beatrice is still rough with subaru but it seems she is more open with me, mostly because she is curious of my stand, and I suppose I am someone that is her same size too…

puck likes to goof around with subaru but watch over emilia and stop playfully subaru love to emilia. I kinda feel bad for subaru as is attemps to say her love to emilia end up flying over the girl head, but he looks happy with her so oh well. The only one I haven’t talked and I don’t want to talk to is roswaal, he still creep me out, and he rarely wanders the mansion too… today I will be staying in the mansion studying the language and talking with ram, subaru is going to the village to accompany Rem to buy some grocecies and to know the villagers, I wanted to accompany him but he said he could go alone and I should focus on my studies...

.

.

.

.

.

???: "so… what do you think of those two?"

In a study in the mansion, there was someone leaning over a window looking down to the courtyard, that someone was watching a half-elf, a young man and a little girl talking in the night surrounded by spirits.

???: "the boy is a idiot that doesn’t know anything. But he has no malice. The girl… she is polite and worried a lot about the boy… she is harmless but I feel like she can be dangerous if provoqued… and she seems to have a fear toward you lord roswaal."

Roswaal: "that hurt me a little you know?... do you know why she is wary of me? Ram?"

Ram: "I don’t know lord roswaal… but she tries not to look at your face much… or your entire body in fact… I would have scold her for being so disrespectful but seems like she does it unconsciously."

Roswaal: "so… do you think both of them are spies? ,,,"

Ram: "I am not sure… but I don’t think so… the boy follows the half-elf, but there is no malice, and seems like he wants to get closer to her, he isn’t smart to be a spy. He is too idiotic you could say… the girl is smart, but she worry to much with the boy, she had a good relationship with puck, Emilia and Beatrice."

Roswaal raise his eyebrows surprise.

Roswaal: "Beatrice? I am surprised… she rarely gets interested in outsiders…"

Ram: "I have seemed helen drag subaru to find Beatrice and helen enter the forbidden library to talk with Beatrice… seems like Beatrice is teaching helen something…"

Roswaal stay in silence looking at the three talk outside in the courtyard.

Roswaal: "keep looking at them if something happen… if they are dangerous… you know what to do."

Ram: "I know lord roswaal... but I think they are just little kids… I don’t think they will be a danger to us."

.

.

.

.

.

We are currently sitting together in the courtyard at night, we are watching emilia talk with the spirits as we look mesmerized, she looks really pretty with spirits around.

Subaru: "EMA…"

Emilia: "huh?" Emilia look at subaru confused

Subaru: "oh it means emilia-tan major angel."

Helen: "that’s so cheeky subaru."

Emilia giggled finding it funny.

As we talk together I noticed that subaru hand is bandaged.

Helen: "what happened to your hand subaru?"

Subaru: "oh this? You know I was today visiting the village with rem right? Well I meet some fei-nice kids! Some nice kids that covered me with drool,mocus and dirt.  They had a small puppy with a blank top on his head, I pet it but he bit me in the hand, I covered it with a bandage that Rem gave me, It hurt a little but I wash it clean when I came back."

Emilia: "seems like you are good with small childrens subaru…"

Subaru: "I know! Wanna come with me tomorrow to get revenge… I mean, to watch the kids and that small animal? Subaru face lit excitedly and stepped closer to emilia."

Emilia "look down with a sad glint in her eye. Its not that I don’t want to come with you…"

"Then let’s go!"

"But if I’m with you, it might cause trouble for you."

"Okay, okay, got it, let’s go!"

Emilia glare at him. "Are you even listening to me?"

"I am! I hang on every word you say, emilia-tan!" Subaru said smiling excitedly.

"Sheesh…" emilia dropped her glare as she smiled faintly.

"Only when I can take a break from studying and your own studies are done all right?"

Subaru eyes lit up like a kid as he jump around excited. "All right! Roger that! is a date them!"

Emilia giggled as I look amused at him.

Helen: "sheesh subaru don’t act like a kid, you will look uncool in front of emilia you know?"

Subaru blush as he smiled shepisly, I smile softly as I stand up and yawn.

Helen: "its getting late, I will go to my bedroom to sleep, see you tomorrow you too, sleep well."

I wave both of them goodbye as I walk to my bedroom. I lay in bed and close my eyes to sleep as I yawn tired…

Subaru pov.

After saying goodnight to helen and emilia subaru walks in the dark hallways to his room, he is excited for tomorrow. He pass a door and feel something telling him to open it.

Subaru: "hi there little loli! You are still up?"

Beatrice look annoyed at him. Hmph! Shouldn’t you be sleeping by now in fact? Shoo shoo go to sleep boy.

Subaru: "aww you don’t have to be so mean beako! Well good night! See you tomorrow!"

Subaru quickly close the door as he noticed beako was lifting her hand to throw him away.  He smiled to himself happy that they all starting to get along better thanks to helen. He walks to his bedroom and lay in bed excited for tomorrow.

Subaru: "for our date tomorrow ill have to come up with an excuse to ditch the kids in the village. Oh first, I’ve gotta find out where all the good views and flower fields and stuff are."

"Crap I cant sleep! I am to excited for tomorrow… oh I know!"

"One puck… two pucks…"

…

…

"A hundred… and one pucks…"

And darkness…

Subaru eyes opened up suddenly as he smirked on his bed

"A new dawn has come! A dawn of hope!" Subaru jumped up on his bed to reveal himself standing in… robes

"Natsuki Subaru is going to make giant strides today!"

He looked at the two maids that were present with him and hid behind the covers of his bed with a blushing face.

"w-what? You were in here!? I am so embarrassed, you should’ve said something!"

He glared at the two maids. Ram and rem looked down at him with deadpanned looks. "Sister,sister…our guest appears to be confused."

"Rem,Rem… it looks as though our guest has gone crazy"

"Why are you calling me a guest? You both know my name already… you two and your jokes…"

Subaru froze as he look at his clothes, he remember going to sleep with his tracksuit as he was excited for tomorrow and forgot to pull them off, he look at his hand where the bite was and noticed the wound was… gone…

Subaru looked at his hand in despair. He had died.

Why?

His hands shook,his breathing sped up. He looked to his left in shock and confusion.

Ram. She didn’t recognize him; he looked to his left. Rem, she didn’t recognize him either.

Left to right, his eyes were filled with tears. He put his hands on his face to hide his expression of despair and confusion. He lost all his hard work and progress from these days.

Why I have gone back?

"Sir,sir, you don’t seem to be feeling well. Are you alright?"

"Sir,sir, you seem to have a stomachache, did you perhaps soil yourself?"

Subaru,still hiding his face, took a heavy breath.

"You don’t… remember me?"

The two maids looked dumbfounded by his question so that was all he needed.

"So… its like none of it ever happened?..." subaru shook with sadness.

Rem and ram looked at each other, confused and worried. They look at subaru with pitying looks.

"Sir?" They asked in confusion

"You shouldn’t move so suddenly sir!" Rem spoke as subaru slowly got out of his bed with a sad tearful look.

Subaru opened the door and ran… he just ran, holding the robe sleeve to his face he cried as he ran.

"What happened dammit!? Everything reset again!"

A memory from the night before, where he was with emilia and helen on the grass under the moonlight.

"Including the promise I made with emilia!"

Subaru cried and ran through a random door he opened; he breathed heavily and shakily; he slumped against the door and lowered his head in despair. He had returned by death.

"You come in here without even knocking? What a rude one you are." Uninterested, Beatrice spoke while still reading through her book to the crouched boy in her library

"Sorry… just let me stay here please." Subaru begged softly as he sink his head on his knees, he is confused and in despair.

"There was last time, and again now… how are you breaking through my door crossing in fact?"

Subaru looked up from his knees at the girl.

"Beatrice…"

"Addressing me with no title I suppose?"

"You said I broke through your door crossing last time and now, right?"

"I just teased you about it three or fours hours ago for being so insensitive." Beatrice answer while flipping through a page on her book.

"If this is the second time, I’ve woken up in the mansion… them you remember me, right?"

"If I could, id rather forget about your weird entrance a while ago I suppose."

Subaru slumped against the door in deep throught.

"So the conditions are different from last time… the save point changed from kadomon to the two pretty maids… how did I die? Everything was normal before I fell asleep… even after I fell asleep I didn’t get into any situation where I felt I might die…"

Beatrice closed her book in annoyance.

"I wondered what you were muttering about, and I hear all this about living and dying? How boring and senseless to discuss such things by human standard I suppose."

"In the end, you only come up with lies and abusive speech in fact…" Beatrice whisper this as subaru didn’t hear her.

Subaru smiled at her as he stood up and say.

"Thanks. You were a big help."

"I didn’t do anything in fact."

"Somehow, seeing that never-changing attitude of yours calmed me down."

Beatrice looks at him surprised. "Only a weirdo would be calmed by verbal abuse I suppose."

"you’re leaving I suppose?"

"Yeah… I need to make sure of something first… later I can get depressed."

.

.

.

Meanwhile in the room where subaru was staying…

"GASP!"

Helen wake up with a jump as she grabbed her heart, she look around panicked and confused, she was sleeping yesterday without problem! Them when she was asleep she feel something grab her heart and crush it. Sweating confused helen looked around and noticed she was not in her bedroom, she look down and noticed she was wearing the robe she wore days ago.

Helen: "w-what happened? D-did we die? How? W-where is subaru?"

 Gasp! Subaru!

I stood up shaking from the bed as I run outside, I look around panicking as I open door after door, after opening 5 doors I open one door and enter the great library.

"Uh? Oh is the little girl from earlier in fact."

I look at Beatrice as she sit on her stool reading. Confused and nervous I look at her as I glance around and say.

Helen: "o-oh hi Beatrice I didn’t wanted to disturb you. D-did you see subaru? I-I think something happened to him."

Beatrice: "if you mean the boy he entered the forbidden library earlier, he was crying and looked in despair, he said some random things about living and death… and a man called kadomon and the maids."

I gasp as I trembled scared, I look at her and pleading I say.

Helen: "b-beatrice! Do you know where he go off to? D-did he looked fine or he leaved panicking?"

Beatrice look at her with her butterfly eyes, noticing how worried helen looked Beatrice sigh as she say.

Beatrice: *sigh* "he calmed himself down saying that my unchanging attitude calmed him down… it was rude in fact. I leave him outside the mansion in the courtyard, he must be talking with the half elf."

I sigh relieved as Beatrice said he calmed down; I smiled at Beatrice as she looks surprised

Helen: "thanks Beatrice, for helping him. You are a very nice girl! I own you one!"

Beatrice looked surprised as Helen turned around and opened the door leaving to the courtyard. As the door close Beatrice was utterly confused

"b-but I didn’t do anything in fact?"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

I left the forbidden library and I walk outside the courtyard, I look around and I see subaru talking with emilia in the distance.

"Subaru!"

Subaru lift his head as he look surprised at my direction, I noticed he was smiling but it was a fake smile.

Subaru: "o-oh hi helen-chan! D-did you sleep well?"

Emilia: "good day helen! Did you sleep well? How are you feeling?"

Puck: "hi helen! Is a nice morning isn’t it? Thanks for your help yesterday, if it weren’t for both of you lia would have been hurt. Subaru asked his reward but what about you helen?"

I look confused at subaru, he was petting puck as puck float beside him, it seems he asked his reward like last time, I shake my head and say.

Helen: "hi good morning,i-I am feeling fine and I later think about what to ask you puck, right now I want to talk with subaru… can I take him from you for a while? I promise to give it back to you"

Subaru: "oi I am not a pet you know?"

Emilia: *giggles* "ok them, I will wait for both of you here go talk what you must."

I nod as I grab subaru hand and drag him with me far away, we enter the mansion and enter a unoccupied room and close the door, I turn around worried and say.

Helen: "are you okay subaru? D-did you die? W-we are back to the day we came from! Did something happen when I was asleep?"

I bombard him with questions as he look at me with a sad smile, he lift his hands and say.

Subaru: "don’t worry helen… i-I am fine… I was a wretch but I manage to calm down… lets sit and talk about what we know okay?"

I nod as I sit looking worried at him, he smiled wryly as he scratch his head looking down before he start speaking.

Subaru: "so, do you know that yesterday we were talking with emilia in the courtyard at night right?"

I nod as I remember yesterday clearly.

Subaru: "after I made my promise with emilia-tan… and you left to sleep I go back to my bedroom… I found the forbidden library and give a good night to beako. After that I walked to my own bedroom and lay in bed, I was so excited for tomorrow that I forgot to change my tracksuit… I didn’t feel anything when I was falling asleep. I remember counting pucks to fall asleep and suddenly I got tired out and closed my eyes… I through I was asleep like normal and I wake up finding ram and rem in the bedroom, I was confused but I through they were looking at me for something, but… they didn’t recognize me, they acted like the first day we came here, they didn’t know my name or your name… and the only one that could remember us was Beatrice since some hours ago she did that suck mana on me."

I bit my lips as I hold my robe in anger. We wasted a entire week of memories and we were send back without knowing why… I look at him and say

Helen: "did you… feel any pain?"

Subaru smiled at helen worried look and shaking his head say.

Subaru: "no, I didn’t feel any pain. I don’t know even if I was attacked on my bed."

Helen: "I think I died shortly after you died… I was asleep and suddenly I feel something grab my heart and crush it… it happened once before in the loothouse right after you died…"

Subaru: "what do you mean helen?"

Helen: "well after you die time stopped and shadows emerged all around, something came out from the shadows repeating words over and over, it got close to me and grasped my heart before crushing it… I don’t remember what it said but it was important, I guess. And it seems the shadow appeared again in the night when you died."

I look teary eyed at subaru, I through we were safe here… that we only died once against that sicko and it was done… but it seems we are in danger even here… I was frustrated…

Subaru smiled in sadness and patted my head. I lift my head and say.

Helen: "subaru… tell me. What did you do these last days? Maybe we can know what happened?"

Subaru nods and start talking…

.

.

.

.

Subaru talked with me for minutes telling me all he did these last days when we weren’t together. He told me that he was studying the language, talking with the maids, being blasted out of the forbidden library by Beatrice, and spending his free time talking with emilia and puck.

He told me that yesterday, or at least our yesterday he was visiting the village with rem, he said that they talked in the way and while she acted coldly he didn’t noticed nothing worrying. They reached the village and she go buy groceries while he was left talking with the kids and playing with them. He told me about the doggy bitting him and getting his hand bandage by rem. They reached the mansion and he meet me and emilia and we talked together until he goes to sleep and he died.

Helen: "I see… I don’t find anything dangerous about what you did those days… could it be that the food was poisoned? But I don’t think they would do something like that… it would sully roswaal name if his guest that saved a candidate for the throne ended up dead… I am sure reinhard would ask questions about this and investigate in deeper…after all it seems felt is a candidate to the throne too."

Subaru: "uh felt? The little blonde loli?"

Helen: "oh yeah you were unconscious… after you blocked elsa cut you fell unconscious, felt came and gived back the insignia to emilia but it shone in her hand, reinhard got alerted by that and took felt with him to talk about it with her. Oh don’t worry reinhard is not a bad guy, I am sure she is being treated well… and weirdly enough reinhard could see Red garland too now that I think about it…"

"Anyways lets keep thinking… poison is out… maybe the maids attacked you in your sleep? Ram I find it unlikely… but Rem… while I think we were nice with each other… she sometimes looked coldly at us with hidden hatred… and she sometimes watched you a lot when you were beside emilia subaru."

Subaru jolt surprise as he didn’t noticed that.

Helen: "there can be another option too, like maybe a outside force that attacked the mansion that night… or even a sickness… but I hope is not a sickness… I don’t want to be stuck in a loop of you dying over and over…"

Subaru was nervous about getting stuck in a loop of deaths. He shake his head and calmed himself down. I look at him and nodding I say

Helen: "lets try doing what we did these days earlier; we can try staying as guest again. I found this mansion conformable if we ignore the clown. I don’t think the maids attacked us, I will give them the benefit of the doubt. Or we can try another approach and do what you were going to do last loop."

Subaru: "what I wanted to do? Oh you mean being hired in the mansion?"

Helen: "yeah that, we can try that if you want. But I will be glue to you, so that we can spot what killed you and I can protect you if you are close to me."

Subaru: "my manly pride is taking a lot of hits from that you know?"

Helen: "hmph! What good is manly pride if you end up dead? And we are linked, if you kick the bucket I will follow shortly after. And in the case I kick the bucket first… I don’t know. I just hope you die after me so that we can keep us company… I don’t want to think that I could die permanently and leave you alone."

I shudder at the through, subaru smile and gived me a hug as he lift me up making me flail surprise.

Helen: "o-oi! W-what gotten into you?"

Subaru: "awwww helen you are very cute!"

I blush embarrassed as he spin me around in a hug.

Helen: "o-oi idiot stop! L-let me down!"

He put me down after spinning for a while, I feel dizzy as everything moved around me, he smiled happy and amused as he pat my head saying.

Subaru: "hahaha, thanks helen, I really needed that. I don’t want to think about you dying permanently you know? I would be devastated if I don’t have my trusty isekai companion with me, so Lets go now! To our happy ending!"

I look embarrassed at him as he did his weird pose pointing at the ceiling, I sigh but smile at him…

.

.

.

We were called to the dinning room as roswaal came back, I still flinch when I look at him but not as much as before since I knew there was going to be a creepy clown here. Beatrice was playing with puck but she was looking more curiously to us, emilia waved at us happy as we sit beside her, we had our meal and we talked with roswaald until it was time to ask our reward, I let subaru decide this time.

Subaru: "let us work in this mansion!"

We stood in silence for a while until ram sneezed…

We are following ram and rem to get dressed in working clothes. Weirdly enough the male clothes don’t fit subaru, but the female ones fit him well…

I look amused at him as he look embarrassed, Ram look surprised that only female clothes fit him so well, while rem was… looking coldly at him.

Ram looked around as she pick a male butler outfit . "Nothing will fit you here except from women clothes. Rem, alter this one for him."

Rem: "yes sister."

Rem close her eyes as she get close to subaru to take his measures, I watch her intensely as I noticed she looked very cold at subaru and her nose scrunched up?.

Subaru didn’t notice as he was blushing that someone was taking his measure, before I could look more at rem ram stood in front of me and say.

Ram: "we will look for a maid outfit for you, sadly since you are small only child maid clothes will fit you."

I look at her with a indifferent face as I nod. I turn around as rem took me a little far behind a curtain to change, before I leaved I summoned silently red garland and keep him beside subaru to watch him over.

We finished dressing, I was in a cute maid outfit while subaru was in a black butler outfit. I look surprise at him as I say.

Helen: "damn who would have through, you look good in that butler outfit subaru."

Ram: "indeed, barusu looks decently enough in those clothes compared to his weird clothes."

Subaru: "oi! What do you mean by that!?"

Rem looked at us in silence as she didn’t talk, I frown as I look at her and say.

Helen: "… is something wrong Rem?"

Rem: "nothing is wrong helen-chan… rem was just lost in through."

I didn’t notice the gaze ram was giving at rem. Ram cough to get our attention as she start walking showing us around.

Ram: "barusu and you helen will be helping us in our chores in the mansion, from cleaning,to dusting,to tending the garden, to doing the laundry, to cooking and more."

Ram: "lets see how you two fare in your new job."

We started cleaning the mirrors together while ram watched, rem was cleaning another side of the mansion so we were alone with ram. Subaru cleaned the tallest windows as I cleaned the lower places, I could use Red garland to lift myself up but I will not summon him unless necessary, I don’t know what killed subaru so I need to stay alert.

After we cleaned the windows it was time to dust the empty rooms, I cough a lot since I inhale a lot of dust, subaru was faring worse as a cobweb ended up in his hair with a small spider making him panic as I giggle while ram looked disappointed.

After dusting it was time to clean the hallways, this one was more tiring for me since I am small and it took a lot of time to clean completely one hallway. After we done there subaru wanted to go into the bathroom, he opened the door and entered, and after a while he was blasted outside. It seems he entered Beatrice library.

Subaru: "ugh. That drill loli is rough as usual uh?"

Helen: "you must have said something stupid to piss her off."

Ram: "Beatrice-sama usually spend her time alone in her library and she rarely come out, I am impressed you could find the right door barusu. Keep your pervert tendencies to yourself barusu and don’t bother Beatrice-sama."

Subaru: "oi! I am not a pervert! And my heart only belongs to emilia-tan"

Ram: "ugh disgusting barusu."

I sigh as I see their usual teasing banter, it seems this ram is acting close to the last loop one… but rem was acting more coldly toward us, I need to be wary…

It was time for lunch, we entered the kitchen were rem was there preparing the food.

Ram: "you both will help me cut the vegetables and peel the tatoes."

Helen: "tatoes? Do you mean potatoes?"

Ram tild her head as she look at helen and say. "Is tatoes, I never hear the word potatoes before."

Subaru: "oh where we came from that’s how they are called, so we need to peel them right? It would be faster with a potato peeler but I am sure I can do it with only a knife!"

Helen: "I have helped my mom cook before so I think I can cut a tatoe? Well."

We stood side by side as we start peeling the tatoes. After a while subaru scream as he cut his finger with the knife, I look worry at him as his finger bleed while ram look disappointed at him.

Ram: "you are useless with a knife barusu." Ram is peeling the tatoe with skill while subaru is holding his bleeding finger.

Rem was tasting the food when she turned around and smiled at her sister.

Rem: "as always, you make such a lovely image when peeling vegetables, sister."

Subaru: "oi! I like a comment about my work too!"

Rem looked at his plate of poorly cut potatoes, she blinked deadpanned.

Rem: "I pity the farmer who grew those vegetables."

Subaru: "why you! Helen, back me up here i- oi you are good!?"

I was carefully peeling the tatoes like my mother taught me, with holding the knife steady and slowly moving the vegetable in a rotation to peel the skin out while carefully not to cut myself.

Ram: "hmph! At least the little girl is better at peeling tatoes than you barusu"

Helen: "oh- well I used to help my mom cook when I was home, so she taught me how to not cut myself with a knife… b-but in the beginning I was like subaru too, I cut my fingers a lot so don’t feel bad subaru."

Subaru: "oi you taking pity on me hurt me more you know? Oh well…"

He smile and pat my head, but with his bloody finger, I flinch as it hurt his finger while I pout as he smeared some of his blood on my head.

Ram: "barusu disgusting, don’t smear your filth on little girls."

Subaru: "i-I dint mean to! This is my patting hand after all!"

Helen: "subaru you idiot. And I am not a little girl! I am 15 already!"

I pout as I stomp my feet on the floor.

Ram smirk as she say. "Hmph! To me you are still a little girl helen, it hurt Ram neck to look down at you everytime you know?"

Helen: "hmph! Just you wait pinky!"

Ram: "p-pinky?"

Helen: "I will grown up a lot and be tall, them I will go boing and boing like Rem here! Just you wait!"

I say pouting as I emphasize about my bust and I point at Rem, rem cold look goes away as she look confused at being mentioned. Ram look down at her bust them at rem and tsk her tongue as she looks to the side. Leaving a rem confused about why her sister feel suddenly jealous at rem. Subaru look embarrassed as he imagined a grown up helen, I pout and kick his shin to bring him back to reality as he flinches and hold his shin.

After a long day at work we are laying in the grass in the courtyard.

Helen: "so… tired…"

Subaru: "how the hell those two can do all the things in the mansion alone?"

As we are tired in the grass emilia approached with puck.

Emilia: "how was your first day at work subaru, helen?"

Puck: "hi there! Looks like you had it rough uh?"

We sigh as we look at them approach, subaru stood up sitting and say.

Subaru: "it was rough but nothing that we can’t handle!"

Helen: "talk about only you, I am dead tired already…"

Emilia giggle as she sit beside us, I look at her and puck, and suddenly I remember that in this loop puck hasn’t looked at our affinities, earlier I tried to use mana but it seems our gates were sealed, and puck opened them when he looked at our affinities.

Helen: "hey puck, about that favor you told me… can you look at our affinities for magic? I want to be able to use magic."

Puck: "uh? Sure I can do it, let me start with you them."

Puck sit on my head as he do meowing sounds while looking around my gate, I knew about the thing on my od so when he poke around it I controlled red garland from appearing and trying to punch puck. After a while he fly and say.

Puck: "woah your affinity is Yang helen! Is a rare one indeed!"

Helen: "thanks puck, can you look at subaru here?"

Puck nods and jump into subaru head, he close his eyes and do the meowing sound for a while before opening his eyes and say.

Puck: "subaru here is yin. Woah I am surprised that both of you have rare affinities. Yin and yang uh? I know only about yin, you will need to ask roswaal about yang magic helen."

Helen: "tsk hell no, I better ask Beatrice if she know something… I can't handle that clown…"

Puck look surprised at helen reaction, crap I forgot that this is not the puck from the first loop that knew about my hate with the clown.

Subaru: "oh don’t think bad about helen puck, she… had bad experiences with people that dressed up like clowns, so she is scared of roswaal…"

Puck: "oh I see… yeah roswaal likes to dress weirdly… don’t worry about It I know that both of you aren’t bad people, I don’t feel any hostility or ill-intent to Lia or anyone else."

Helen: "of course, I would not hate the girl that healed me when I was dying, and I know that emilia is a very kind girl…"

Emilia blush from the compliment, I look at her and say.

Helen: "say emilia… those spirits you summon, do you think I can call them like you?"

Emilia: "uh? I-I am not sure, we can try if you like."

Helen: "sure lets try, maybe I am good with spirits who know?"

Emilia summoned spirist around her, as I look at them she say.

Emilia: "now helen, try calling them to your side."

Helen: "o-ok. Umm… spirits-sans? C-can you come closer I want just to say hello."

Some of the spirits turned to me and slowly floated beside me, I look surprised, but them I noticed that a lot of them flied toward subaru while some stayed with me.

Subaru: "w-woah!?"

Puck: "uh? Subaru it seems like you have a high spirit affinity, that’s amazing! And you helen your spirit affinity is decent enough; some spirits are interested on you."

Helen: "so what we can do with spirits?"

Emilia: "oh well you can form a contract with them, they can help you use spells as they draw mana from the atmosphere, but the one around here are lesser spirits, it would be best if you make a contract with a quasi-spirit, or even a high spirit like puck or Beatrice!"

Subaru: "uh? The drill loli is a high spirit!?"

Puck: "drill loli? Oh you mean Beatrice? Yeah she is the great spirit of yin!"

Helen: "oh yeah I didn’t told you before subaru… well Beatrice is not a normal human girl you know? Her butterfly eyes are to pretty to be a normal human, so I through that she was a spirit or something."

Puck: "oh you noticed that uh? Beatrice eyes are really pretty you know? I like to see her eyes when we play together."

We talked for a while until our free time ended, emilia goes to study while we go back to work; after working for hours, it was time to eat, subaru was going to sit down but ram stop him and say.

Ram: "wait there barusu, we can’t eat together with emilia-sama and roswaal-sama."

Subaru: "uh seriously!? That’s why when we came here at first you two were standing in the side?"

Emilia: "i-I wouldn’t mind if we all sit down to eat together…"

Ram: "we can’t do that emilia-sama, we are servants and you are of high standings we can’t share a table together."

We stood at the side as emilia,roswaal and Beatrice with puck eat together, subaru was salivating hungry but unable to move, I close my eyes to ignore the hunger I was feeling. After they finished eating it was our turn to eat. We sit down to eat together with ram and rem, and while the food looked simple it was really tasty.

Helen: "woah this taste really good."

Ram: "hmph! My little sister is amazing cook, we used the ingredients you two cut, and even if they were poorly cut my amazing little sister made them into a high-grade chef cooking!"

Rem was blushing at ram praises as we look surprise. But we nod and praise rem as her cooking indeed was really good.

After we finish eating ram got close to us and say.

Ram: "come with me, I will show you your lodgings and I will teach both of you how to read, emilia-sama told me that you two couldn’t read."

We nod as we follow her, my servant room was 4 rooms afar from subaru one, but it was close to rush over if something happened, we entered in subaru room and sit together in the desk to study as ram teach us. After it was time to sleep ram leave first as I stood up to leave.

Helen: "good night subaru… i-if something happen you know where is my bedroom, yell if you have to!"

Subaru: "hehe what are you, my mom? Don’t worry I will be ok, thanks helen good night."

Helen: "good night subaru…"

I enter my bedroom as I close the door, I noticed my damaged clothes where fixed on my desk, I wonder if subaru fix them or it was one of the maids? Maybe I should ask tomorrow, I smile as I go to sleep…

The next day we woke up and started working, it was a monotone day as emilia was busy studying all day long, we worked until we were tired. In my free time I was looking for Beatrice and asked her more about Yang magic, she asked about my stand and I told her again like last time. I doubt Beatrice was the one that killed subaru, she is a kind girl and I don’t see her as a cold murderer to kill someone in his sleep. I ask her about spirits too and she boasted for a while at how cool she was as a high spirit in fact.

At night ram teach us to read and write until it was time to sleep, I bid goodbye to subaru and I sit in bed as I try practicing magic in silence. Apart from the ball of light I called flashbang, I managed to use akra… it was weird at first, it was like a coat of light wrapping over my body and making me stronger, I don’t know how strong I was but I feel like I could run for a long while without tiring myself out, I did small jumps over an over until the effect disappeared and I feel suddenly tired out from low mana. It seems Akra can last up to 10 minutes depending on the person. I noticed that when I casted it on myself red garland was affected by it too, I feel it was stronger than before, not close to his peak but strong nonetheless. Before falling asleep I did a quick patrol in the hallway with red garland in case someone attacked us in our sleep. But so far nothing happened…

The third day was the same as before, we wake up, we fresh up, we eat, we work, we work more, we watch everyone eat, we eat after, we work and clean at night we study and them we go to sleep.

This day subaru spend his free time with emilia, while I was with ram talking about the mansion and her hobbies, I told her I like to draw a lot, and she told me she liked to brew tea.

Ram: "I am sure roswaal-sama have some painting materials in the storage room, you can ask him for them as a reward if you excel at your work."

Ram furrow her browns as she noticed my sour face when she mentioned roswaal

Ram: "why that face helen-chan? Are you feeling unwell? Did barusu did something to you?"

Helen: "is not that Ram, just… that I can’t handle roswaal."

Ram narrow her eyes insulted but before she speak I continue.

Helen: "is not him ram! it just… I have a fear to clowns, and he wearing that make up all the time makes me remember about bad experiences I had with clowns before…"

Ram stay in silent for a while thinking, her eyes relaxed as she nod and say.

Ram: "I see… roswaal-sama can dress… extravagantly, but I am sure he will be fair with his new employees."

I nod at her as I understand. We talked until our free time was over, as we go to look for subaru I didn’t notice Rem was hiding in a corner looking coldly at me…

The next day was the fateful day, I stood glue to subaru as I was nervious, it was time to go to the Irlam village to buy groceries. Subaru offered to go with rem while rem was coldly reluctant. Ram looked at rem until she conceded, I lift my arm as I say.

Helen: can I go with both of you? I want to see the village too. And I can help carrying whatever you buy there rem.

Rem looked coldly at me for a second before donning her poker face, she looks at ram as ram looked conflicted, I look directly at ram with begging eyes as she sigh and nod letting me go with rem and subaru.

Ram: "fine… you can go with barusu and my sister to the village, but don’t embarrass roswaal-sama in front of his subjects. And watch that barusu don’t cause problem."

Helen: "don’t worry I will watch over him so that he doesn’t do anything dumb!"

Subaru: "oi what do you mean by that? I am not doing dumb things everytime!"

We three look deadpanned at him as he flinch and look down embarrassed.

.

.

.

We three walk to the village, we are in a dirt part surrounded by forest, I look nervously at the woods as rem look at the front walking silently. There was a heavy air between us as we walk silently.

Subaru was awkward as he tried to light the ambient.

Subaru: "so Rem-rim. What are we gonna buy for groceries?"

Rem: "… we will buy meat, vegetables and some condiments in the village…"

Helen: "umm… rem, what can you tell me about the irlam village?  I am curious…"

Rem walk in silence for a while until she spoke.

Rem: "Irlam village is a small place that has been under the mather family watch for years… merchants come and drop their cargos in the village and we buy grocecies directly from them saving ourselves from going to buy supplies at the capital everytime…"

Subaru: "I see, so roswaal have a good relationship with the villagers uh?"

Rem: "yes, roswaal-sama have a good relation with the irlam village, he protects them from bandits or mabeast attacks."

Helen: "mabeast?"

Rem glance at us surprised that we don’t know that, she sigh annoyed as she said.

Rem: "Mabeast are creatures made by the Witch that prey on the innocent and helpless. They don’t think and like to hunt humans to eat. The woods are filled with mabeast but they don’t get closer to irlam village or the mansion thanks to a barrier that roswaal-sama erected to protect them."

As she finish talking we reach the village, is a small place with a stone well in the center surrounded by shacks and houses. Rem look coldly at us as she say.

Rem: "Rem will buy the groceries, you both can look around but don’t cause trouble."

Subaru was about to say something but rem hurriedly walked to buy the groceries, as we look at her go away I feel someone poke me from behind, as I turn around I see a child with dirt on his body as he smiled blushing and presented a flower to me.

???: "hey y-you are very pretty! here I got you this flower!"

I look surprised at him as he blushed red, subaru hold his mouth wanting not to laugh as I pout at him.

Helen: "sorry kid… i-I am not a child I am 15 years old…"

???: "e-eh!? S-seriously!? I-I mean… i-I through… ummm good bye!"

I watch as the kid runned away embarrassed, subaru was laughing loudly amused as he hold his belly, I turn to him pouting as I kick his shin

Helen: "stop laughing you idiot!"

Subaru: "sorry sorry, but It was hilarious! You just came here and a kid was already hitting on you hahahahaha."

I pout more as I kick his shin even harder making him hold his shin in pain.

Subaru: "ok ok! I stop laughing stop kicking me!"

As we make a scene the villagers look at us curiously, the childrens come close to us curious at the new servants of the mansion. We talked with them and they were really close to subaru, a small girl called petra gived me a flower as she said I was pretty in a maid outfit, I blushed and thanked her as we talked with them…

When rem came back, she look deadpanned as subaru was doing Radio calisthenics with the village childrens. Helen was there with her maid outfit jumping tired blushing.

After we finish playing with the kids a shy girl with blue braided hair got close to us, it had a small puppy on her hands as it presented it to us.

Subaru: "oh is this puppy, you are a good boy uh? So cute- ugh!"

The puppy was being patted by subaru but it suddenly bit him on his hand.

Petra: "oh, is weird he is usually calm he never had bitten someone before. Right meili?"

The blue girl look down saddened as she nod, subaru flail his hand as he said

Subaru: "don’t worry don’t worry, is just a bite no biggie so don’t cry okay? Tomorrow I will come here again to play with you all together, okay?"

The kids where happy but I noticed that the blue haired girl flinched a little and was in the back of the group, maybe she feel guilty that her doggie bit subaru?

Subaru pulled a bandage from his suit and dressed his wound, rem came to us and say.

Rem: "Rem finished buying the groceries, lets go back."

We made our way back to the mansion, subaru was carrying a barrel filled with dried fruits as I had some bags of groceries. We enter the mansion as Ram and emilia welcomed us.

Ram: "so you all are back, how was the trip Rem?"

Rem: "it was fine sister; they didn’t cause problems and were goofing around."

Emilia: "hi subaru, hi rem, hi helen! How was the trip to the village? Did you make friends?"

Helen: "for a second I through I hear my mom talking to me…"

Subaru: "hahaha it was fun emilia-tan! Next time we will go together and play with the kids! There is a cute feisty puppy too, he bit me but it was no biggie."

Emilia: "eh? You were bitten are you okay? Should I heal your wound?"

Subaru: "no need emilia-tan, these wounds are the proof of my hard work! And this bite is a reminder of the start of that relationship with that puppy!"

We put the groceries on the kitchen, we continued working until it was night, ram teaches us more of the language, after she was done it was time to sleep. I gulp as I look at subaru.

Helen: "is today… let me stay with you today… so that I can protect you subaru."

Subaru gulp nervous and nod, we sit on the bed awake as we are nervous waiting for the attacker.

Minutes pass and nothing happen, after a hour we through nothing was gonna happen, but suddenly I hear a thud as subaru gasped for air as he curl up in pain.

Helen: "SUBARU! W-whats wrong!?"

Subaru: "i-I *guk* I don’t know I feel horrible… I feel weak and in pain."

Subaru vomited on the floor as I look at him scared, I help him stood up as we walk outside the bedroom.

Helen: "somebody help here! Subaru is feeling sick!"

I walk beside him as he lean into the wall walking slowly as I help him walk, we reach the stairs and as we going down he vomits dirtying my maid outfit but I don’t care.

Helen: "EMILIA!!! BEATRICE!!! ANYONE HELP HERE!!"

I was crying as I walk with subaru as he looks weak and in pain, suddenly I hear some chains down the hallway.

*clatter* *clatter*

As I look in the darkness in front confused, I see something being throw at me in high speed, Red Garland appear in front of me and caught the Iron spiky ball on his hands. I look coldly at the dark and say.

Helen: "show yourself scum! are you a assassin!?"

I throw the iron ball to the side as I get ready with red garland looking with hatred at the dark, the chain and the ball retract as I hear footsteps getting closer.

I look in anger at the person approaching, I have subaru beside me in pain and this person is making me waste time in saving subaru.

???: "I hoped that attack would have finish both of you…"

I flinch as I hear that voice, no way… I glare with hatred as the person appeared, a maid with blue hair and a cold look in her eyes.

Helen: "YOU! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING REM!!?

I screamed loudly in anger as I look at her, she had a chain Morningstar on her hand and there was a red pink horn in her head.

Rem: "don’t say my name filthy WITCH CULTIST!"

Helen: "what? Witch cultist? What do you mea-"

She throw the Morningstar again with speed toward us as I was speaking, I look coldly at her as I punch the morning star away with red garland. I had no time to talk with that psycho.

Helen: "I don’t have time for you crazy bitch, I need to save subaru here what did you do to him!"

Rem: "humph! i will not answer filthy witch cultist that came here! Where we live! Wearing fake smiles and talking with MY SISTER! When you both reek of that putrid WITCH SCENT!!"

Rem roar in anger as she throw the Morningstar and run toward us, I bit my lips in anger as I grab the morning start with Red garland, she yank the Morningstar toward her and throw it into red garland side, red garland block with his arms as he was throw into the mansion wall with a loud boom. I cough a little blood from the impact as she appear in front of me with a crazy look, just before she punch me red garland rammed at her from the side and send her flying with a kick, I hurriedly runned as I carried subaru as he vomited and convulsed In pain.

Helen: "AKRA!"

I cast akra on myself and I carry fast subaru, behind me red garland was following me as rem chase after us, she throw her morningstar at us but red garland punched it away with a barrage of punches.

Rem: "El Huma!"

Spike of ice appeared beside her as she throw it at us, I bit my lips as I look at her in anger, I Punch the ground with red garland and lift a part of the mansion floor to block the attack.

Helen: "EMILIA!!! PUCK!!! BEATRICE!!! HELP HERE! SUBARU IS DIYING!!!"

I run around screaming as I open door after door, I was desperate to look for Beatrice to heal subaru. Subaru looked at me as I was a mess, crying and with blood in the corner of my mouth.

Helen: "y-you will be fine subaru I promise just hang on! AKRA!"

I use akra on him to try and helping him endure, his complexion got a little better but he feel really weak and in pain, he couldn’t even talk as he look tired.

I hear rem angry shouts behind me as she rammed into red garland, red garland shout in anger and punched rem sending her away, she throws ice spikes at red garland as some hit him and other he manages to break them.

I puked blood from the wounds but I keep running, red garland broke the ices imbedded to himself so that rem can't know where red garland is.

As I run opening doors subaru touch with his hand a pommel of a door before me, as I open it I am inside the great library as I enter and close the door.

Helen: "Beatrice! Help! S-subaru is dying! I-I please help him!"

Beatrice look at us seeing how wounded we were, she hid her grimace under her book as she look at us… not moving…

I look shocked at her indifference.

Helen: "B-Bea…trice? W-why aren’t you moving…"

Beatrice bit her lips in silence as she looked down.

Helen: "w-why aren’t you doing anything! S-subaru here is dying and you are just watching him die!? I-I through we were friends!!"

Beatrice: "b-betty was never your friend in fact! I-I don’t have anything to do with this in fact!"

Helen: "w-wha… b-but Beatrice…"

I look confused at Beatrice and I feel my heart hurt, I really liked the little girl a lot even if she was haughty and difficult to dealt with I through she was a kind person.

Subaru puked out again as he curled himself in pain, I panic seeing him in pain as I sit beside him bawling my eyes out.

Helen: "SUBARU! D-don’t die i-I will save you just hang on! I-I will find emilia! S-she will surely help!"

I cried beside subaru as I was panicking, I was so panicking that I didn’t notice Beatrice getting closer, red garland appeared beside me and glared angrily and disappointed at Beatrice making her flinch a little, she sit down and put her hands on subaru as she tried to heal him.

I look surprise at Beatrice as I cry my eyes out, she bit her lips a little teary eye as she tried to heal him.

Beatrice: "B-betty is not evil… s-she is a nice girl in fact.. d-don’t hate betty in fact…"

Beatrice used her magic on him but nothing happens, he didn’t get better, she was confused, until she noticed the wound in subaru hand as she gasp.

Beatrice: "h-he… is cursed…"

Helen: "w-what cursed? W-what do you mean? S-save him Beatrice!!"

Beatrice: "i-I can’t.. b-betty can’t undo a curse when it is activated in fact.. b-betty can’t do anything…"

Betty stop healing him as he gets weaker and weaker, he look teary eye at me as I gasp seeing him slowly dying.

Helen: "n-no subaru wake up! D-don’t die! D-don’t die! I-I will save you you will see! Red garland! Carry him please we need to find help!"

I make red garland carry him as I stood up to run, but Beatrice hold my hand not letting me move.

Beatrice: "is useless in fact… a curse can't be undone unless the caster is killed…"

Helen: "T-that maid… R-REM!"

Beatrice: "Rem? The oni maid? W-wait she can't cast curses in fact!"

Helen: "THAT PSYCHO WAS ATTACKING US WHILE SUBARU WAS DIYING ON MY ARMS! IF IT WERENT FOR RED GARLAND WE BOTH WOULD BE DEAD! THAT BITCH WAS ATTACKING US BECAUSE SHE BELIEVED WE WHERE WITCH CULTIST!!!"

Beatrice: "w-what! b-but I told her that even if you both smelled of the witch you both were not witch cultist!"

Helen: "w-what!? so you knew of that smell? And you didn’t tell us!?"

Beatrice: "B-betty through you both knew of that smell… i-I told them you both weren’t dangerous! W-why didn’t they listen to betty I suppose!"

Beatrice gasp as she noticed subaru eyes light slowly disappearing, she look at helen face finding helen looking catatonic and her own lights where slowly disappearing, as red garland was slowly trembling…

Helen: "S-Subaru…" *boom*

I fall on my knees as I look at subaru slowly dying in red garland arms, I didn’t notice when the door was blasted open and the oni maid entered with her Morningstar in hand.

Rem: "I FOUND YOU WITCH CULTIST!!"

Beatrice: "w-what is the meaning of this in fact! Why are you here maid! I told you both of them weren’t dangerous in fact!"

Rem: "they brainwashed you too Beatrice!? They didn’t have enough with my sister,emilia and even lord roswaal they brainwashed even you!?"

Beatrice: "w-wha? W-what are you saying in fact! They didn’t brainwashed us you idiot! Stop this instant!"

Rem scream in anger as she throw her morningstar to helen, Beatrice quickly lift her hand and summoned a minya to reflect the morningstar.

Red garland was trembling more as it slowly stood up while helen was catatonic.

Beatrice: "stop you idiot! Betty told you they aren’t witch cultist!"

Rem: "SILENCE! I WILL KILL BOTH OF THE-" *BOOM*

Beatrice watch in silence as Rem had a sudden giant hole opened in her chest, she look incredulously at her body before she crumbled down dead, Beatrice look surprised beside her at helen catatonic in the ground looking at subaru. He was dead. As she look up she trembled as she see Red garland looking at her directly, his red eyes where shining brightly hidden behind a mask that covered his face, only letting his red eyes glow furiously. Beatrice trembled knowing she was about to die, suddenly she hear a gasp and a scream on anger from the door.

???: "REM!! YOU!! EL FULA!"

Ram attacked helen kneeling on the ground looking at subaru, red garland stomped the ground hard making the ground tremble and a part of the library floor lift up shielding helen from the cuts, as Ram looked in anger crying she suddenly open her eyes wide after she feel her chest explode. She looked down and find a hole in her chest before she crumbled beside rem.

Red garland turned to look at Beatrice and before it could attack timed stopped. A fearful Beatrice was looking directly at a frozen red garland, as black fog filled the room and a black figure emerge in front of helen.

"I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY WHY HE DIED HE DIED HE DIED I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM YOU FAILED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED"

The black figure walked close as she kneel beside subaru corpse, she hug him ignoring the blood and vomit as the black figure cradle him like a baby.

"I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM"

"YOU TRIED YOU TRIED YOU TRIED YOU TRIED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED YOU FAILED SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM"

A black hand of shadow entered my chest as I was catatonic, I didn’t feel it grasp my heart and it suddenly crush it. When time resumed Helen was dead and Red garland slowly dissipated… leaving a lonely Beatrice scared crying surrounded by corpses…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

Subaru pov

Subaru open his eyes gasping as he start screaming in pain, the maids look surprised at his sudden scream as they hurried beside him worried, as he panic looking around feeling pain Rem stop moving as she made a scowl smelling the witch scent getting stronger, While ram tried to hold subaru down confused at his outburst rem looked coldly at subaru.

Subaru panic for some seconds until the pain go away, he can remember how painful it was, how he feel like something was eating his life, he remember how panicked helen was as she tried to help him, he can't remember much about what happened as his eyes were so heavy he couldn’t see, but he knew he was attacked as Helen was fighting someone, them he got more and more tired until he stopped breathing…

he forced himself to calm down as a confused Ram see him panic around.

Ram: "esteemed guest calm down! You will hurt yourself!"

Subaru: *gasp* *gasp* *gasp* "i-i… I am ok now… i- thanks…"

Ram stop holding subaru as he finally calmed down, as subaru sit in bed breathing to calm himself down he didn’t noticed rem looking coldly at him with hatred, and that her hand was slowly reaching for her morningstar, as he was about to thanks Ram for helping him calm down and that it was just a nightmare, he noticed Helen waking up…

Subaru look at helen as she sit up and had a vacant gaze, she look at her side and when she noticed him she tackled him in a hug. subaru was confused at the sudden hug.

Subaru: "woah! Helen I like hugs bu--- oi helen what’s wrong?"

As helen hug him subaru noticed that she was trembling, as he lift her face a little he noticed she was crying with a vacant gaze, worried he hug her back as he tried to calm her down.

Subaru: "calm down helen I am here, nothing happened calm down, what’s wrong how do you feel?"

Helen soak his robes with tears before she lift her face to look at him, helen open her mouth and close it, as she think about what to say and express what happened, her mind is still in a confused state, subaru look at her with a reassuring gaze, she bit her lip and open her mouth to speak when she hear a horrible voice.

Rem: "… esteemed guests, are you both okay?"

Subaru noticed helen eyes open wide as her pupils shrinked, she slowly looked to the side at rem as she stand close to the door beside ram as they look confused at their reaction, rem had a hidden hatred on her eyes as her hand was reaching for something…

Subaru was taken aback at helen gaze, as he was about to ask her whats wrong he feel a shudder as he noticed helen was looking with a murderous glare at rem.

Helen: "YOU…"

Subaru was confused about why she was so angry, when suddenly he look at rem as rem was looking confused and coldly at helen as she stood in a defensive position. Suddenly subaru yell loudly.

Subaru: "REM DUCK!"

Rem look at him confused but her instincts made her move her head to the side, she feel a gust of wind beside her face as a hole appeared in the wall, ram look surprised and confused as rem was sweating as she was about to have her head blowed off.

Subaru look confused and terrified as Red garland appeared suddenly and tried to punch Rem head, helen was looking with a murderous glare at rem as she say with hatred.

Helen: "YOU…YOU… YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU!!!!"

Rem pull out her Morningstar as she look with hatred at subaru and helen, suddenly she gasp for air as she feel like she was kicked in her stomach as she was send flying to the door breaking the door and slamming into the wall of the hallway, Ram pull her wand out and pointed it at helen when suddenly she feel herself being grabbed from her neck and she was suddenly throw outside the window. Subaru tried to calm down helen as she had a mental breakdown.

Subaru: "HELEN CALM DOWN! STOP THIS! I am okay!"

But helen was not listening as she glare with hatred at rem, helen pulled herself out from subaru hug and push him away as she stood up and walked outside the room

Helen: "YOU! YOU YOU YOU YOU YOU! EVERYTHING IS YOUR FAULT YOU MONSTER! I BELIEVED IN YOU WE BELIEVED IN YOU AND BECAUSE OF YOU WE SUFFERED!"

Rem horn came out as she roared in anger and throwed her Morningstar at helen but a invisible force that Rem couldn’t see punched aside her Morningstar before she feel a punch on her stomach that made her vomit, something grabbed her head and slammed her to the ground and kick her away as she rolled in the floor coughing blood, she feel fearful, confused and angry, her mind was a mess as she don’t know what happened. She lift her eyes and looked with hatred at a small girl in a bathrobe walking toward her looking at her with a vacant murderous glare.

Helen: "YOU ATTACKED US BECAUSE WE SMELLED LIKE A WITCH!? THAT WE WERE WITCH CULTIST!? WHEN WE ONLY WANTED TO HAVE A HOME TO STAY AND WE TRIED OVER AND OVER TO BE FRIENDS WITH YOU ALL!? AND WHAT DID WE RECEIVE!? ONLY COLD GLARES OF DISTRUST AND DEAD!"

Rem: *cough* "R-Rem doesn’t understand what you are saying witch cultist!"

Subaru run out from the bedroom as he look horrified at how was Helen acting.

Subaru: "CALM DOWN HELEN! DON’T DO THIS CALM DOWN! COME BACK TO YOUR SENSES!"

Emilia appeared from down the hallway with a worried gaze.

Emilia: "what happened? I hear a loud sound and- uh? R-Rem!? H-Helen!? W-what is happening here!"

Helen looked behind her at Emilia as she appeared down the hallway, Emilia flinched as she feel that murderous glare on her, puck appeared looking serious as he say to her.

Puck: "be careful Lia, Helen mind seems to be a mess, I don’t know what happened but I don't feel reason in her."

Rem took her chance and stood up as she swing her Morningstar at helen back, but before it reach her something grabbed her Morningstar and yanked her toward helen, suddenly she was kicked again as she was send flying outside from a window crashing on the ground as she scream in pain.

Subaru: "emilia! Help me calm down helen! She doesn’t listen to me! She seems to have a mental breakdown!"

Emilia: "y-yes! Puck lets try to capture her! But don’t hurt her! She saved me something must have happened for her to react like this, yesterday she was still normal after all!"

Red garland lifted up helen as they jumped from the window to the courtyard, subaru run after them as he noticed they were on the second floor.

Subaru: "ugh this look tall w-woah!"

Emilia: "sorry subaru but this is a emergency!"

Emilia princess carry subaru as she jumped down, she look toward helen walking toward rem in anger as she yelled things she couldn’t understand.

Helen: "WE TRIED HARD TO FIT HERE! WE DON’T HAVE A HOME ANYMORE! WE CAN'T GO BACK! I LEFT BEHIND MY MOTHER, MY FRIENDS, AND EVERYONE I KNOW AND I WAS SEND HERE TO THIS SHIT OF A WORLD WITHOUT MY CHOICE! SUBARU LOST HIS FAMILY AS WELL AND HE TRIED HARD TO GET ALONG WITH EVERYONE OF YOU! AND ALL OF YOU ONLY DID WAS DISTRUST US, HURT US AND INSULT US! PROBABLY IN OUR BACKS YOU AND YOUR DEAR SISTER WERE PLOTTING HOW TO KILL US RIGHT!?"

Rem stood up in anger as her horn shined brightly, her face was confused and angry, she didn’t understand what this person was saying, she only meets her today, and that witch scent was really strong that it made her hard to keep her consciousness from falling to her hatred.

Ram appeared running toward Rem, she hear helen screams and she was utterly confused about what she was saying or happening, their guest were asleep and one of them wake up in pain screaming, and the other wake up and hugged the boy, and when she hear her sister talk she suddenly lost it all.

Ram found subaru and emilia together, she looked coldly at subaru thinking they were planning this together, but she was utterly confused seeing his desperate confused face and he was beside emilia as she look confused and with worry at helen.

Emilia: "w-what? what is she saying? Subaru do you know?"

Subaru: "i-i-i…"

Is she having a mental breakdown from what happened in our last loop? shit! I-I should have been more careful with her! She is still a little girl after all, dying is something one can’t get accustomed to!, I should have expect she would have a mental break down soon!

Subaru: "i-I think I know what happened but we need to calm her down, at this rate she will end up killing Rem!"

Ram open her eyes wide at the through of her sister dying, she pull her wand and looking at helen she used her magic

Ram: "FURA!"

Subaru: "wait no!"

Ram wind blades hit helen as she was focused on rem, helen flinch in pain as she scream as she had cuts on her arms and back, she looked back with hatred at ram.

Subaru: "crap Ram dodge!"

Red garland lift his right palm up and swing it down fast and hard, a blade of wind was send toward Ram, the wind of blade passed beside ram as she managed to dodge and left a cut on the mansion wall.

Rem: "DON’T HURT MY SISTER YOU WITCH CULTIST!"

Rem swinged her morningstar toward helen, Red garland didn’t had time to repel it so he hugged helen and took the hit, helen cough blood as she was send flying toward the mansion fence, helen stood up as she clean her blood from her mouth looking with hatred at rem and ram, Red garland turned toward the spiked fences and with his hands cut the bases and pick them up as he throw them as spikes toward were rem and ram where, they jumped around evading the spikes throws, some graze them but they evaded well to not get impaled.

As emilia and subaru were watching the fight thinking how to stop them Beatrice came out from the mansion as she hear the commotion.

Beatrice: "what is happening here in fact!?"

Puck: "hi betty! It seems helen is having a mental breakdown, she is saying things without sense and she is bent on killing Rem."

Beatrice: "a mental breakdown? Could it be that thing in her od?"

Beatrice looked surprised as she gaze at helen and murmured the last part to herself, she can see a red man standing in front of helen throwing punches and kicks towards the maids. As she gaze on helen she can see her murderous glare but hidden beneath it she feel despair, guilt, hatred, confusion, mental fatigue, and self hatred.

Subaru: "Beatrice! Can you help us calm her down!? But don’t kill her please! She is currently under a lot of mental stress and trauma"

Emilia: "please Beatrice! Help us calm down helen! She was not like this she suddenly wake up and attacked the maid! Could it be she is being controlled?..."

Emilia was confused and desesperated, she didn’t want one of her friend to die, and she don’t want one of her friend kill one of the maids were she live.

Beatrice look in silence for a while until she nod.

Beatrice: "ok... lets try save the little girl in fact! I need to get in range to hit her with shamac,if I can disconnect her senses, she must be able to calm down and return to normal I suppose."

Beatrice, Emilia and subaru run toward helen, as they get closer they noticed she was bleeding all over, rem was heavily injured and ram was panting exhausted and wounded, as they get closer they noticed Helen was getting tired, her murderous glare lessened and she was panting tired, she was looking around with confusion and fatigue.

Subaru: "HELEN! CALM DOWN WE ARE HERE STOP! YOU WILL DIE AT THIS PACE!"

Emilia: "C-CALM DOWN HELEN! I-I DON’T WANT TO SEE MY FRIEND KILL SOMEONE INNOCENT!"

Beatrice: "calm down in fact! This is tiresome and useless in fact! You will just get killed at this rate in fact!"

Helen flinch as she gaze at Beatrice, Beatrice was confused when she see remorse in helen eyes toward her. But her anger flared up as she scream loudly in anger.

Helen: "DON’T GIVE ME THAT CRAP!!! THAT FUCKING BITCH IS THE REASON WE SUFFERED HERE! IF IT WEREN'T FOR HER I COULD HAVE SAVE SUBARU! IF SHE DIDN’T TRIED TO KILL US WE WOULD HAVE BE ABLE TO HEAL HIM FROM HIS CURSE! BUT NO! I-I HAD TO WATCH HIM DIE IN MY ARMS! S-SUBARU HE DIED! A-AND I DIE TOO A-A-AND WE KNOW BECAUSE WE CAN RETUR-"

As Helen was screaming in anger, confused, tired and despaired time suddenly stops, subaru and helen looked around confused as a shadow appeared, they both look in fear as the shadow claw traveled toward helen chest, grasping her heart and clench it, subaru feel a hand enter his chest and clench his heart too as he feel pain and fear in his body unable to scream. As the shadow disappear time resumed and both of them feel to the ground gasping for air as they still feel the pain, helen suddenly was screaming in pain from her heart being crushed.

Beatrice point her hand toward helen and said

Beatrice: "Sham-" "EL HUMA!"

A icicle spear appeared in front of rem and was throw toward helen at a fast pace, Beatrice gasp as she couldn’t use shamac before the icicle impaled helen in the chest, helen eyes opened wide as she returned to normal and she look at the icicle spear impaled on her chest, she look crying at subaru and emilia before she puke out blood and fell death.

Subaru and emilia were shocked, subaru screamed loudly in pain as he run toward helen

Subaru: "HELEN!"

Emilia: *gasp* "n-no!"

Beatrice: "…b-betty was slow in fact…"

Puck: "ugh… oh no…"

Subaru run toward helen and kneel beside her as he hug her crying.

Subaru: "is my fault is my fault is my fault! I-I didn’t noticed her mental stress is my fault!"

Rem stood up gasping as her bloodlust ended. She gaze at the little girl dead and subaru crying beside her in grief. Rem was confused, they both smelled like the witch, they must be witch cultist! But… witch cultist don’t cry in grief when one of them die… as rem was confused she gasp as she remember her conversation with Beatrice last night.

Beatrice: "I finish healing both of them in fact, the boy had a cut on his gut but the little girl was worse, she had her organs damaged and her bones broken, I suppose."

Rem: "Beatrice-sama, I don’t think we should have them as guests, they both smell of the witch, they must be witch cultist!"

Beatrice: "they both smell of the witch… but they aren’t witch cultist in fact, they aren’t evil,and I don’t feel any ill intent from both of them. If a person smell like the witch it doesn’t mean they are a witch cultist in fact. Just watch them and see for yourself but don’t do anything rash maid…"

Ram was tired from fighting, she was utterly confused but feel ashamed about what happened to the guests, they sullied roswaal name, the girl clearly looked distressed and had a mental breakdown under their own noses.

As subaru cry beside helen corpse suddenly time stop as shadow emerge around. A shadow figure emerge and it slowly walked to subaru.

"I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU"

Subaru noticed he could move, he wasn’t paying attention to the shadow as his heart break by grief, it was his fault, helen died because he didn’t notice her mental burden, of course she would break. Is not normal to die and revive, it was his fault, his fault, his fault, his fault.

"I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU… I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU… I LOVE… I LOVE YOU…"

SUBARU: "I AM SORRY I AM SORRY I AM SORRY I AM SORRY I AM SORRY ITS MY FAULT ITS MY FAULT ITS MY FAULT I should have noticed you weren’t okay! I-Its my damn fault!"

"SHE FAILED SHE FAILED SHE FAILED, SHE DIE SHE DIED SHE DIED SHE DIED SHE DIED, DISCARD HER DISCARD HER DISCARD HER DISCARD HER DISCARD HER DISCARD HER, ONLY SUBARU, ONLY SUBARU, ONLY SUBARU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU I LOVE YOU"

Subaru: "she failed?... s-she failed? W-what? d-discard her? W-what no! no no no no no no no its my fault! Is not her is my fault! Save her don’t let her die! S-she is my friend save her i-I don’t think I can’t go on if she die it was my fault I am sorry I am sorry!"

The shadow keep repeating her words as it tried to hug subaru, but as subaru keep repeating his words as his heart shattered the shadow flicker…

The shadow figure kneel beside subaru, his face was a mess as he was crying, his eyes shone with guilt and despair. The shadow figure bit her lips under her veil, and whisper softly.

???: "I am sorry… I love you."

Subaru feel a shadow hand enter his chest and crush is heart. When time resumed, he fell death…

.

.

.

.

GASP!!

Subaru jolt up as he grab his chest and look around panicking, he see the maids looking confused at him.

Ram: "rem rem, it seems our esteemed guest wake up"

Rem: "ram ram, it seems our esteemed guest wake up from a lewd dream"

Subaru ignored them as he look at his side, he was scared of waking up and not seeing helen beside him, he lift the cover and see her asleep. He breathe a huge sigh of relief as he calm down. He flop down to the bed mentally tired.

Ram: "esteemed guest, are you feeling okay? Did you soil yourself?"

Rem: "esteemed guest are you unwell? Do you want to change your sullied clothes?"

Subaru: *sigh* "I am fine, I didn’t soiled myself… can you give me a moment with my partner here?"

Ram: *gasp* "Rem rem, it seems like our guest is a pervert"

Rem: *gasp* "ram ram, it seems like our guest like little girls"

Subaru: "oi! Don’t lower my image! I just want to talk with her!"

Subaru answer indignant as he sit in bed, the maids bowed as they left the room, after he was alone he look at helen and slowly wake her up.

Subaru: "helen… helen… wake up I need to talk with you."

Helen slowly open her eyes, she was confused, as she sit down she look confused at subaru beside him, suddenly her eyes opened wide as she remember what happened and hugged subaru.

Helen: "subaru! Y-you are alive! I-i- I am sorry i-I couldn’t save you! I-I tried but-"

Subaru hug her back caressing her head as he smile saying.

Subaru: "calm down helen I am here, calm down is not your fault, you tried your best for me I am happy for that, don’t cry calm down. Its not your fault its my fault. If I have noticed sooner you wouldn’t have break down mentally like that."

Helen: "u-uh? W-what do you mean? I-i broke down mentally?"

Subaru: "u-uh? You dont remember? About waking up and trying to kill rem?"

Helen: "Rem… REM! T-THAT FUCKING BITCH IT WAS BECAUSE OF HER THAT YOU DIED! I-IF SHE HAVEN'T GOT IN MY WAY I COULD HAVE SAVE YOU!"

Subaru feel something weird, like their conversation is not going along.

Subaru: "woah woah calm down helen, take a deep breath and let it out, in and out. Calm down I will not be going anywhere."

Helen was crying confused, her mind was a mess and she wanted to tear apart the maid for what she did, but the maids weren’t around, she could only see subaru worried gaze, she tried to calm herself down as she did what he told him. After some minutes she calmed down enough.

Subaru: "good, have you calmed down enough?" *helen nod teary eye* "ok, now… can you tell me what happened?."

Helen: "ahhh…ahhh… ok… i-I was with you and you started getting sick, you said you feel weak and in pain, i-I got outside with you looking for help, after a while you got worse, and suddenly something was throw toward us with the intent to kill… red garland stopped it and it was a iron Morningstar… i-I look angry at the dark thinking there was a assassin attacking the mansion, and that maybe it was the one who killed you. B-but… it was that Blue haired maid… she started attacking us saying we where witch cultists and that we smelled like the witch. I don’t know I was pissed and in a hurry to save you, because of her I waste time and I was injured trying to look for help, I called for Emilia, puck, Beatrice, anyone to help me but nobody came. I started opening doors looking for Beatrice and you moved and opened a door for me, and we got inside the library…"

Subaru nods as he hear her talk, she is shaking from anger and impotency since she couldn’t do anything to save him.

Helen: "ahhh… i-I was inside the library with you, y-you where puking blood, a-and you feel so weak… b-beatrice looked at us but didn’t move, i-I had a fight with her but I didn’t hurt her, I through she was my friend but… i-I think she really is, just that she was denying it. She came closer and tried to heal you…but she said it was impossible that you where cursed…i-I think I saw smoke come from your hand? B-but I am not entirely sure.t-them I panicked, i-I through about looking for emilia and save you b-but… in the end you died, i-I watched… *sobs* I I watched the light in your eyes slowly disappear i-it was horrible!"

Subaru feel a pit on his stomach as she hug him and bury her face on his chest crying out loud, he feel like shit, she was a normal, or relatively normal girl like him. she had to face dead these days… and what she told him about dio probably she had watched her friends come closer to die before too, so it would be obvious seeing him die in front of her would affect her so much… as she wailed in his chest he hug her tight as he caressed her head, letting her pain flow out in her tears…

After 20 minutes she fell asleep in his arms tired, her face looked downcast, her eyes where red from all the crying and he feel depressed… he sigh as he let her in bed as he sit in the border of the bed thinking about what she said. And most importantly he noticed something…

Subaru: "she doesn’t remember last loop…"

Subaru noticed that she didn’t remember the last loop, how she went in a mental breakdown and tried to kill rem and ram… and how she died in front of him… that thing… the dark figure that scared him saying it loves him must have done something… he still remembers what she said.

Subaru: "I am sorry… I love you…"

Subaru sigh as he scratch his head.

Subaru: "her not remembering that loops is for the best, I don’t think it would be good for her if she killed someone first in a blind Rage, and someone that this loop did nothing wrong…"

Subaru feel tired, he sleep like a log but so much stuff has happened that he feel his mental energy go to the drain… another thing he noticed was the curse, helen said black smoke appeared from his hand… she didn’t say what hand was but it must be the one where the puppy bit him…

Subaru: "and there is that of the witch scent and witch cultist thing to worry about too… it seems rem attacked us because of that smell, she must had a feud with them long ago and we got in the crossfire uh?"

Subaru: "I will talk later with helen about this… I should let her sleep, I wonder where emilia is?"

Subaru stood up and walked outside, he glance a last look at helen seeing her asleep on the bed, sighing he walk outside and close the door. He walk around until he leave in the courtyard seeing emilia with puck there.

Subaru: "emilia-tan!  Good morning!"

Emilia: "subaru! A-are you okay? D-did you sleep well? Did something hurt? Ram and Rem told me you wake up suddenly gasping. How is helen doing?"

Subaru: "woah what are you my mom? No I am fine, I just had a nightmare nothing much… and helen… s-she had it rough, she cried herself to sleep after she wake up and I talked with her. She had a lot of feeling pent up inside her."

Emilia: "o-oh… i-I see I didn’t notice… i-I hope she gets better, maybe we should visit her in a while?"

Subaru: "yeah we should do that, I am sure she would like company."

Puck: "hi subaru! Thanks for saving Lia yesterday, I really appreciate it. I should repay you with something. And I am sorry about what happened with helen. The gut butcher must have scared her a lot it seems."

Subaru: "thanks puck, but I don’t think is the gut butcher… is… something that passed a long ago… and about that reward… can you teach me magic? I want to help Helen better and I am currently really weak."

Puck: "ummm… sure subaru I can teach you magic, do you know your magic affinity?"

Subaru: "no I don’t know sorry."

Puck: "oh well, let me see here. And maybe I should see if helen wants to learn magic too, she saved emilia too."

Puck sit in subaru head and closed his eyes, he start meowing for a while and opened his eyes as he said.

Puck: "oh! It seems your affinity is yin!"

Subaru: "cool! Them what can I do with yin magic to help helen?"

Puck: "well you can use a spell called shamac to blind your enemies and help her in a fight, but your gate is small so don’t expect much. There is minya that is a power to throw crystalize mana to your enemies. But you should ask Beatrice to teach you better, she is really good with yin magic. After all she is the high spirit of yin."

Subaru: "great thanks puck you are the best!"

Puck smiled at subaru, they talk for a while as subaru joke about his love to emilia-tan, while deep in his mind he was worried about helen, and he fear this could be his last loop…

Helen pov.

Helen wake up alone as she feel really tired, she sit in bed sniffing softly, subaru is not here…

Helen feel depressed about what happened, she failed to save subaru and she feel useless… she bawled her eyes out in subaru as he hug her and calmed down… she is suppose to be a adolescent but she acted like a little girl… even after draining herself emotionally on subaru and telling him everything she still feel anger to rem, if it weren’t for her she could have arrived quickly to Beatrice and maybe she could have save subaru…

Helen curl up hugging her knees as she feel sad. She miss her friends on earth and her mother… and this world is horrible she don’t like it, people are cold, and were capable of letting her die without helping her… people lied with fake smiles while hiding daggers on their backs… and there are a lot of mortal dangers in this world compared to earth… at least she had her friends the stardust crusaders and their enemies were zombies,vampires and stand users… now she is here with a kind big hearted boy that is weak, and his only power is a horrible curse that won't let him die, and she is bound to him by that curse as a mean to help him… she don’t hate subaru, she like him a lot in fact. The boy is naïve, idiotic and likes to wear his heart on his sleeve but she like his positivity, he is a kind person and a good listener too… if she was protecting a cold person she would have broke mentally earlier… she hate dying…she hate seeing her friends die in front of her… and with subaru it happened twice…

Depressed she stood up and walked outside, she don’t want to find the maids… she only wants to find subaru and convince him to leave this damn mansion… she walk around the hallways until she feel that she had seem that portrait thrice. She stop and looked around as she think.

Helen: "a looping hallway… like what happened with subaru… must be Beatrice…"

I feel a pit on my heart as I think about Beatrice… I feel mixed feeling with the little girl, I like her a lot, I even consider her my friend… but she acted weirdly when I was with subaru as he died on my arms… but In the end she tried to help him, I-i… did something horrible in that loop… I didn’t tell subaru but… i-I killed rem,ram and probably Beatrice with red garland… I don't remember when I died but I remember looking at Beatrice as she was scared and confused just before I died…i-I hope I didn’t kill her… i-I wouldn’t be able to handle it if I ended up killing her…

I look around the doors, I open the first one and nothing, the second nothing, after the four door I manage to enter her library, she is sitting on her stool as she read her book, I enter and close the door as I stood in silence.

Beatrice: "hmph! So you managed to find the door in fact, not as fast as that boy but it was quick I suppose… aren’t you gonna talk? Is rude to stay silen--… whats wrong In fact? Why you look so… sad?"

She looked at her book as she talked, in the last as she talked she looked at me and stopped talking as she look with her neutral face at me, I must look horrendous if even she worries. I bit my lips hard as I don’t want to look at her, I can only see her scared face as she looked at me…

Helen: "i-i… i-I…"

I stutter as I start to tremble, I grip my robe with my hands as I fight the tears from leaving, I hear her stood up and walk slowly to me.

Beatrice: "why are you sad I suppose?  Last night you looked normal in fact. Did that pervert boy did something to you? Or was one of the maids in fact? I am not worried in fact! It just seeing your sad face damp up my mood to enjoy my reading in fact!"

I bit my lips teary eye as she talked worried but changed to her haughty tone. I lift my head slowly as I look at her teary eye, she look confused and a little surprised.

Beatrice: "you look horrendous in fact, something must have happe- woah! W-what is this in fact! W-why are you hugging me!?"

I can't hold myself and I hug her tighly suddenly, she flinch surprised not knowing what to do as she flail her arms confused. I bit my lips but the dam broke down and I start crying and sobbing.

Helen: "i-I-I am sorry Beatrice! I-I am sorry! I-I didn’t wanted to hurt you I am sorry! I-I knew you wanted to help! You tried! You are not a evil girl Beatrice! Y-you are a good girl! The best spirit of yin! Waaahhh!!!"

Beatrice: "w-w-w-what are you saying in fact! W-why are you crying and apologizing!? B-betty doesn’t understand in fact! S-stop soaking betty dress with your tears in fact! W-what should betty do I suppose!?"

As I cry hugging her she flail her arms around panicking not knowing what to do, In her 400 years she never had someone so bold to hug her and cry saying she is sorry for something betty doesn’t know. C-could it be she is that person? b-but.. w-why is this person so sad? Her eyes look at betty with guilt, grief and sorrow.

I cried for minutes as Beatrice decided to pat my head until I calmed down. I stop hugging her as I sniffle embarrassed.

Helen: "i-I-I *sniffle* I am sorry Beatrice… i-I…"

Beatrice: *sigh* "don’t worry in fact… betty is not angry, she is… confuse in fact… I don’t know why are you apologizing to betty, and why you cried so much in fact… but if betty helped calm you down that’s okay for betty I suppose." Beatrice said confused and bewildered, but not angry.

I smiled happy at her, after all she is indeed a nice girl. Even if in this loop I am a total stranger to her. I don’t know why she is so rough with subaru but for me I like her a lot, even better than emilia…

Helen: "thanks Beatrice… y-you were a big help I managed to calm down… thanks… I will tell puck how nice girl you are beatrice." I said happy and teasing a little at her.

Beatrice: "w-wha b-bubby knows betty is a nice girl in fact! She is the nicest lady in fact!"

I giggled happy as I look at her.

Helen: "thanks Beatrice… do you want to go eat dinner with me?  I am sure puck will be there and it would be fun if you eat with him."

Beatrice: "ugh… betty isn’t sure… but if bubby is going to be there I think I can go I suppose…"

Beatrice walk to the door and swing it open, as we enter we are in the dinning room. Subaru look surprised I was with Beatrice as he looked worried at me, but he calmed down when he noticed I was smiling with red eyes. Emilia sigh relieved smiling at me, and surprised I came with Beatrice.

Beatrice: "bubby! I missed you!"

Puck: "hi Beatrice! It has been 4 days uh? Lets talk and play together! I hope you have been a nice lady!"

Beatrice: "yay! Betty has been a nice refined lady in fact!"

Helen: "yeah puck, Beatrice is the nicest girl I know! She is indeed a nice lady!"

Puck: "huh? Woah I am surprised Beatrice! Did you make a friend so quickly!?"

Beatrice: "w-w-what are you saying bubby! S-she is not my friend! Not, in fact!"

I giggle as Beatrice blushed and stammered with puck, puck laughed as Beatrice pouted hugging puck as she sit  down, I walk to where subaru is and sit beside him. He look worried at me but I nod determined as I say.

Helen: "thanks for hearing me out subaru… and I am sorry for covering your robe with my tears and you know my mucus…"

Subaru: "heh! Don’t worry helen! If I helped you feel better everything fine! You are my isekai companion after all!"

I smile at him as I lift my fist for a fist bump, he look surprised but smiling did a fist bump with me.

After a while roswaal entered the room, I was in good mood so I didn’t flinch with his appearance, but I didn’t look at him directly. Ram looked neutral at us but she was looking at us with confusion and interest. Rem looked coldly and her nose twitched but I think she isn’t hostile yet.

The conversation with roswaal was the same like the previous loops until he ended up talking about the reward.

Roswaal: "soooo whaaaat do you both want to aaaask for a reward?"  He said as he open his arms wide

Subaru and I stood up as we slam the table together and speak

Subaru: "before we ask for a reward, we need to say something…"

I nod at Subaru as he looks at me, we look serious at everyone and say.

Helen & Subaru: "We smell like the witch."

.

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Helen & subaru: "We smell like the witch"

The room get silence, roswaal rest his chin on his hands as he look serious at us with a smile, emilia gasp surprised as puck look at helen and subaru as betty glance at them while playing with puck, she already knew but she was interested why they mentioned it now. Ram look surprised but she keep her poker face, while rem eyes dilated and she grinded her teeths as she stay silent.

We look around until emilia ask

Emilia: "u-uhmmm… w-what do you mean you both with the smell of the witch?"

Subaru: "is as we said, we don’t know why or when, but suddenly we got the witch scent on us."

Helen: "yeah, we didn’t know until some days ago when someone became aggressive toward us because of the smell and chased us to kill us…"

Rem look silently as they talk, her nose hurt from the thick witch scent they both had, she tried to not let it shown but her nose would twitch when she pass beside them.

Subaru: "they even accused us of being witch cultist! And we aren’t cultist! We just wanted to have a home but this smell only give us problems!"

Rem frown her browns as she hear them talk, they seem sincere… but she need to be cautious… Ram look at them pensative as she gaze at roswaal, roswaal glance at her and smiling said.

Roswaal: "Soooo… whyyyyy are you telling us thiiiis nooow? Sayiiiing that you smeeeeell like the witch can get you in a loooot of troubles…"

Emilia looked a little disappointed as she look at subaru and me.

Emilia: "so… d-did you two helped me… b-because I look like the witch?..."

Subaru: "NO! don’t say that! we didn’t even knew about the witch and how it looked like! We just helped you because you were a kind girl and helped save helen while everyone I asked looked coldly at me and ignore us!"

Helen: "yeah! You saved me you aren’t a witch emilia! We don’t know who is the witch and we don’t know why we had her smell on us! But we helped you because you save my life! Even when you were in a hurry and you could let us alone you decided to help us! Complete strangers! So don’t ever think that we helped you because you look like the witch that is not true!"

Puck float around Beatrice as he lifts his palm and say.

Puck: "you can believe them Lia, so far, they had only good feeling towards you, they didn’t have any malice, ill intent, hostility or disgust toward you."

Emilia sigh relieved as she smiled happy that her new friends liked her from what she is and not because of the witch.

Rem looked coldly at us and step forward as she say coldly.

Rem: "how can we believe you aren’t witch cultist?... how can rem have peace of mind with having you both that reek of the witch around here and not harm my sister and rem?"

We both looked at her serious and with honesty as we said.

Subaru: "we aren’t witch cultist rem, that I swear on my mother and father, we would never be with some crazy bastards that cause mayhem and wants to make chaos…"

Helen: "we were about to get killed without knowing why because we had the witch scent… we never asked for it and it only gives us problems… w-we don’t want to cause problems we just want a place to stay in peace… i-I don’t want to make friends and be betrayed again…"

Rem flinches a little as she noticed they looked sorrowful and really hurt… she was conflicted between believe them or chase them out…

Beatrice looked at helen and subaru… she remembers how helen suddenly entered in her forbidden library depressed and bawled her eyes out in betty dress… Beatrice sigh as she say

Beatrice: "Maid remember what betty told you last night in fact. Even if someone smell like the witch it doesn’t mean they are part of the witch cultists. They would have a gospel with them in fact, and yesterday when you looked around their things you didn’t found a gospel I suppose."

Rem flinch as Beatrice talked to her, she remember what Beatrice told her, she was willing to see what they are gonna do but the intense smell blurried her mind on that…

Helen: "umm… what is a gospel if I can ask?"

Roswaal: "mmmmm… a gospel is a book that the witch cultist carry around and they follow the gospel will… the book tell them actions they need to do to reach their happyness… Roswaal said with seriousness as he look at both of them."

Subaru: "what? they do all these horrible things because a book told them? Are they insane!?"

Roswaal furrow his browns but smiling said. "Indeed! They are insaaaane, they would murdeeer villagees and everyoneee in them! Including childreeens! And in a gruesome way…"

Helen: "what! they would kill even childrens!?"

They look surprised at helen angry expression as she hit the table hard with her fist as she fumed with rage. One of the things she hate is hurting childrens… back in earth she had to fight against a stand user that got pleasure killing childrens, he was a coward that would convert adults into childrens to kill them as they are weak than him.

Helen look angry at Rem as she flinched and say.

Helen: "Do you seriously believe that we both could be witch cultist!? And that we could kill childrens!?"

Subaru: "calm down helen Rem is not at fault… is normal to be wary of people that smell like those crazy bastards!"

Subaru hold my shoulder as he talked me to calm down. I slowly calm down until my rage disappeared…

Helen: "I am fine now… thanks subaru almost lost my cool."

Subaru nods as he smiled patting my head, he look at roswaal and everyone and say.

Subaru: "look we aren’t witch cultist, if you still distrust us them you can watch over us and if we indeed do something crazy that a witch cultist would do them you can arrest us or kill us…"

They look surprised at subaru words, rem looks the most surprised, but bitting her lips she said.

Rem: "are you both sure about that… i-if Rem find that both of you are indeed witch cultist you both will pay."

We look at her determined as we nod.

As we managed to said that everyone seems more lenient toward believing us. Beatrice even speak on our help. I look happy at Beatrice as she hmph! And play with puck. The room stood in silence for a while until roswaal clapped his hands and smiling said.

Roswaal: "very weeeeell! We will seeee how you both aaact! Now about the rewaaard?"

Subaru: "oh yeah that."

Subaru look at helen as she sigh and nod letting him say what he want.

Subaru smiled as he look at roswaal and said.

Subaru:  "hire us to work in this mansion!"

Roswaal: "ummmm? Areee you both sure of taking that rewaaard?"

Helen: "yes, we don’t have a home, we don’t have money, and while we could ask you to give us a lot of money we don’t want that. we don’t want to be lazy and spend all that money on stupid things. And I fear subaru here would spend it all down in a flash."

Subaru: "oi! What do you mean with that you little loli!?"

I ignore his antics as I continue talking. "We want to have a work and earn our own money, I never worked before so I am excited to try it, and subaru here seems like never worked before. No offense subaru."

Subaru: "ugh! I-I can’t refute that…"

Subaru: "we want to work here but we want to be part of emilia camp! I want to help emilia-tan reach the throne!"

I fake being surprised as I look confused at subaru. I knew about it from the lasts loops but it is better if subaru here explained it to me.

Helen: "emilia for the throne?"

Subaru: "oh yeah helen-chan, you weren’t here yet, emilia-tan here is going to rule lugunica! She is a candidate for the throne!"

Helen: "ohhh I see! Why didn’t you told us emilia?"

Emilia: "w-well I didn’t had the chance… and I… forgot to tell you both…"

I laugh a little as emilia pout embarrassed. Suddenly I remember something and smiling say

Helen: "oh yeah! Roswaal! Can you give us another reward?"

Roswaal: "oooya? Anotheeer rewaaard? Maaaa areeent you being greedy?"

I smiled smugly as I look at him, or at least try not to look at his face.

Helen: "the reward was for saving a candidate right? But we saved two candidates yesterday!"

Emilia: "eh? Two candidates what do you mean helen?"

Emilia asked clueless as she tild her head to the side, she is indeed cute no wonder subaru here fell for her so quickly. Roswaal look a little surprise but hide it soon under his smiling face as he say.

Roswaal: "two candidateeees? Careeee to explaiiin?"

Helen: "we saved emilia here… and we saved the other candidate two from being murdered by the gutbutcher… you probably have a idea of who it is right emilia? Remember how reinhard acted that night?"

Emilia look confused as she remember that night… she was healing subaru as he was wounded… felt came closer to give her insignia and it suddenly shone on her hand… Felt was the other candidate!

Emilia: "Felt! She was the other candidate!"

Subaru: "yep, that’s right emilia-tan!"

Roswaal: "I seeeee… so whaaaat rewaaard do you waaant?"

I smiled smugly as I puff my chest and say.

Helen: "hehe! I want… Beatrice to teach us Magic!"

Beatrice was playing happy with puck when she hears her name in the conversation, she almost fell from her chair that she was playing with puck and say.

Beatrice: "w-what do you mean in fact!? W-why should betty help you both with magic in fact? Betty don’t want to do anything with both of you in fact!"

Helen: "heh? Why not? I want to be your friend Beatrice! You are a nice girl! You healed me  and subaru and you even watched one of my low moments!"

Beatrice: "ugh… b-betty healed you both because she was asked in fact! a-and you barged into my library and started bawling your eyes out in betty in fact! i-I got my dress wet with your tears in fact! i-I don’t need any friends in fact! I am happy with bubby I suppose!"

Roswaal was surprised by that request, it seems helen-chan had gotten fond of Beatrice the short time she stayed here…

Roswaal smiled content as he said

Roswaal: "weeeell helen-chaaaan! I caaan give youuu that rewaaaard! It wooould be nice if Beatrice haaaad some friends!"

Beatrice: "ugh! Roswaal! You cant be serious in fact!"

Puck: "now now Beatrice, isn’t it good that people want to be your friend? You should have lots of friends you know? I am sure you could be more happy that way."

Beatrice: "B-bubby… n-not you too… HMPH! FINE IN FACT! FINE I WILL TEACH YOU BOTH IN FACT! BUT WE ARENT GONNA BE FRIENDS YOU UNDERSTAND IN FACT!?"

Beatrice pout as she crossed her arms and stomp the ground with her foot as she was fuming embarrassed. I smiled happy that she accepted, Ram and rem were looking at the scene with their poker face but they feel a little happy for Beatrice.

.

.

.

.

After that talk we got hired, we walked together with ram and rem to look for clothes to wear, we enter the fitting room as ram looked for clothes for subaru and me.

Ram: "it seems the male clothes don’t fit you barusu, only the female clothes could fit you."

Subaru: "woah that was quick, you turned my name into a curse already uh?"

Ram: "hmph! Rem grab this clothes and fit them for barusu here."

Rem: "very well sister, I will take your measurements subaru-kun. Don’t move."

Subaru stood in a T pose as Rem get closer and started taking his measurements. It seems she is willing to try and trust us.

As Rem is measuring subaru Ram look at me and say.

Ram: "for you helen, I think only the child maid clothes will fit you. Follow Ram to try how it looks on you."

I follow ram as we past a curtain separating subaru and me, this time I didn’t let red garland with him as I don’t think they will attack him.

After a while I get out wearing the maid dress, subaru  he is wearing a black butler outfit that fit him well.

Subaru: "ummm I see, you indeed look cute dressed as a maid uh?"

Helen: "heh thanks subaru! You look manly on that butler suit uh? I wonder how you would look wearing a maid outfit?"

Subaru: "w-why you!"

I laugh as he punches my head softly as I giggle, Ram look at us as she say.

Ram: "stop playing around helen, barusu, Ram will show you around the mansion,  barusu and you helen will be helping us in our chores in the mansion, from cleaning,to dusting,to tending the garden, to doing the laundry, to cooking and more."

We follow Ram as we look around the mansion, we decided to act clueless so that they would not suspect us. Ram showed us around until subaru feel compeled to open a door, as he opens It he see Beatrice playing again with puck in a bed.

Puck: "huh? Oh hi subaru!"

Beatrice froze as she look at the door with her mouth open.

Subaru: "I wont tell anyone I know how good puck fur is, is really soft an-"

Beatrice: "GET OUT IN FACT!"

Beatrice point her hand toward subaru and blasted him outside the library as she closed the door.

Subaru: "again? Why you! I haven’t finished talking yet!"

Subaru stood up and looked around until he open another door entering the library again.

Beatrice: "h-how!? In fact!"

Puck: "woah subaru you are good uh? Twice in seconds!"

Subaru: "don’t blast people away when they are talking with you!"

Beatrice pout as she lift her hand to throw away subaru again.

Helen: "Hi Beatrice! Are you having fun with puck?"

Beatrice flinch as she lower her hand slowly and look at helen peeking from the door beside subaru, puck look surprised at Beatrice reason and smiled.

Puck: "hi Helen! Yes I was playing a lot with Beatrice! She gets lonely when I am not here"

Beatrice: "w-wha are you saying bubby! I-I don’t get lonely without you in fact!"

Puck laugh as Beatrice pout looking at puck, puck smiled and winked at me as he say.

Puck: "Helen when I am out with emilia I hope you can play with Beatrice here, I am sure she will like it."

Beatrice: "w-wha i-I of course not in fact! don’t say silly things bubby!"

I giggle as I see them interact as I nod smiling happy, Beatrice pout and look at the side as she see me smile, we say goodbye to Beatrice and puck and we close the door.

Ram: "I am surprised that barusu could find the forbidden library so easily… and I am surprised that Beatrice didn’t blasted you away with barusu helen."

Helen: "Beatrice is a nice girl Ram! I know it!..."

We follow ram as we did our work, we cleaned the hallways windows, the rooms, the courtyard garden, and we helped with the kitchen. Thanks to having done this already we got the hang of it, subaru still cut his fingers peeling tatoes or in the garden but only 2 times and was when he got distracted by ram teasing. The other work we did it a little faster compared to the last loop. But still we need to get better. Ram was surprised that subaru wasn’t that bad, and even praised him her own way.

Ram: "I am surprised barusu, I through you were totally worthless, a perverted lech that decided to hang by emilia-sama kindness but it seems you know some things."

Subaru: "oi oi oi! Why you have that horrible image about me!? I would never do that to emilia-tan! She is angel!"

I giggle at how the both of them acted, luckily ram doesn’t tease me like subaru, if she did I am sure I would not be able to retort in any moment. Rem look at us with a faint smile, it seems we are doing good enough that she even smiled a little.

We got out free time and we go to the courtyard tired, emilia came closer smiling at us as she say.

Emilia: "hi subaru, Helen, how was your work?"

Subaru: "ohhh Emilia-tan! Seeing your cuteness fill me with energy!"

Helen: "hi emilia!, we did good, but is still tiring. How are your classes going?"

Emilia giggled at subaru antic and smiled at us as she say.

Emilia: "is going well, is still hard for me to understand but I will give it my all! After all you both are doing your best too I don’t want to be left behind!"

Emilia pump her fist as she smiled determined and cutely, subaru cover his eyes as he saw how shining she was, I did the same as she was really acting cute.

Helen: "ugh! She is so pure!"

Subaru: "Emilia-tan is so hardworking and pure!"

Emilia giggled at our antics as we sit together to talk, puck appeared after a while and helped me to see my element affinity again, I hold red garland so that it doesn’t try to punch puck and he was surprised I was yang. He explained how to feel the magic and that I should talk with roswaal or Beatrice for help with yang.

.

.

.

We finished our free time and got back to work, we cleaned and talked with rem, she was less cold than normal and was explaining how to clean better, we talked with ram as she was making lunch, she teased subaru as always and got proud of her baked tatoes, we set the table in the dinner room as emilia, puck and roswaal enter to eat, we stood at the side as we are servant and cant eat with emilia, emilia wanted to eat with us but ram refused, while subaru was holding himself down from eating with emilia. As they eat and we watch the door open and Beatrice enter as she look at us.

Beatrice: "you two come with me in fact, I will teach you both about magic in fact!"

We were surprised that Beatrice looked for us on her own, we excused us to everyone as we follow Beatrice and enter the forbidden library, she close the door and say.

Beatrice: "so I will have to teach both of you about magic I suppose. Do you two know your magic affinity In fact?"

Subaru: "yep, mine is Yin magic!"

Helen: "mine is Yang magic."

Beatrice: "I see so both of you are different affinities in fact. very well I will start with the boy here in fact."

Beatrice walk to subaru and press her hand on his chest as she say.

Beatrice: "I will help you cast shamak, a low level yin spell in his simple form, feel your mana move in your body from your gate in fact. and concentrate in fact."

Subaru did as told and he concentrated on the magic, as he feel the mana moving around he mutter

Subaru: "Shamak!"

A cloud of darkness emerge from him, but compared to last loop this one was smaller.

Beatrice: "your gate is unused in fact! did you never tried to use magic before in fact?"

Subaru appeared sitting as he was tired, that shamak used half his mana as he pant and say

Subaru: "n-no… I never tried using magic before… ahhh ahhh…"

Beatrice: *sigh* "I will have to teach you about mana control in fact, now is your turn helen I suppose."

Beatrice touch my chest as she draw mana from my gate, she told me the same as subaru as I follow her instruction, I focus on my white mana until it float in my hand and make a ball of light.

Beatrice: "oh? Your gate is unused too but the mana control is not horrible like the boy in fact."

I smile happy at Beatrice as she look at the side, the floating ball of light fall from my hand again as last loop. This time I cover Beatrice eyes as she is surprised.

Beatrice: "w-why are you covering my eyes in fact!?"

Subaru look confused at the ball as it hit the ground, a flash of light spurt out blinding him for a while as he yell surprised covering his eyes.

Subaru: "woah! What was that it hurt in the eyes! You should have told me helen!"

Helen: "sorry subaru! I focused on covering Beatrice eyes and forgot about you!"

Subaru: "OI! I am your isekai partner you know!? You should warn me first you idiot!"

Beatrice: "huh? So it was a sudden flash of light in fact? what did you do I suppose?"

I look at Beatrice as I explain that I was imagining a ball of light to illuminate around but when it fell it exploded in a blinding light and I covered her eyes before that happened.

Beatrice: "I see I suppose. I thank you in fact, it seems it would have hurted a little I suppose. What is the name of that ball I suppose?"

Helen: "hehe! I will call it! Flashbang!"

Beatrice teach us about yin and yang magic, some basic spells of those two, and told us that we should focus on mana control first as our gates was left unused all this time. After two hours she kicked us out of the library, but not with a wind blast like with subaru. I turn around smiling as I say.

Helen: "thanks for teaching us Beatrice! I hope tomorrow you teach us again!"

Beatrice: "hmph! see you tomorrow I suppose. Now leave betty, I need to read my books shoo shoo!"

I giggle as I wave her goodbye, we are in the hallway as ram was waiting for us with some books, she took us to the servant quarters, subaru was in a different room and I was next door to his bedroom, we enter subaru bedroom and she start teaching us how to read. Thankfully we learned fast thanks to the last loops. But still had a long way to go.

After we finish learning it was time to sleep, ram goes first to get her beauty sleep as I stay with subaru. I look at him and say

Helen: "today was really good. It was a good idea talk about the witch scent… rem didn’t look hostile as before, and she even smiled sometimes."

Subaru: "yep! Thankfully is all going well… but we need to do something about what will happen in 4 days. I would like to go to the village faster but we cant act suspicious or our effort will go to the drain…"

Subaru said thinking deeply, but he bit his lips and worried looked at me and say.

Subaru: "and… we should try not to die…i-I don’t know if we can return again… we have died 3 times… If this is like in those games I don’t know if we can go back again unless we change the save point…"

Helen: "yeah… we need to be careful, huh? Three times? We have died that much?"

Subaru panic as he forgot helen didn’t remember the last loop. He quickly say

Subaru: "y-yeah three times, the one in the loot house and the two times here."

Helen: "oh… them yeah is three times… i-if it get to dangerous I will take you and run away from here! I-I don’t care if those maids or that clown chase after us!... b-but I will feel sad from leaving Emilia, puck and Beatrice…"

Subaru: "don’t worry! This time we will do it right! Now first we need to show them we aren’t dangerous or looking for problems, them we need to go to the village and make sure I get curse. You said Beatrice could heal me if the curse wasn’t activated right?"

Helen: "yeah she said she couldn’t save you since the curse activated…"

Subaru: "good, tomorrow we will ask Beatrice about curses, if we find how it activates or the user we can stop them before they hurt someone else. And after that dead flag is gone, we will continue doing our best here so that they don’t kill us."

Helen: "ok… b-but please be careful subaru… i-I don’t like seeing you die."

Subaru smiled and pat my head as he said.

Subaru: "don’t worry! I hate dying too you know? I will not go looking for dead."

I stood up and gived him a hug before I leave to my bedroom. I sink in my bed as I sigh thinking about what will come in these days.

.

.

.

The next day I wake up yawning, I sleep like a log as I feel like I haven’t sleep well for days… this return by dead is really draining mentally… I stood up and dress in my maid outfit before brushing my hair, this time I did a ponytail to try it, I usually have my hair loose, and its getting long too but I don’t mind it much. I finish and I go to wake up subaru.

Helen: *knock knock* "subaru wake up! We need to start working!"

I hear some movement inside as he said that he will come out soon, I wait for him as he come out in his butler outfit, I nod as I say.

Helen: "we should go look for ram or rem and help them with their works, after that in our free time we need to visit Beatrice and ask her."

We separated as we look for ram and rem. Subaru goes to find rem while I go to find ram. I still have doubts about rem but she doesn’t have a reason to attack us yet…

As I walk in the hallways I meet roswaal with his clown makeup, I freeze a little as I see his face before looking down and bowing.

Helen: "good morning roswaal…"

Roswaal: "oohhhhyaaa? Good morning heeelen-chaaan… hoooow are you doooing in your neeeew jooob?"

Helen: "I am doing fine… is difficult but I think I can handle it. I am surprised that only two maids took care of this entire mansion alone…"

Roswaal: "yeeees, Ram and Reeem are booooth very capableee buuut there wheeeere three maids, but oneee of theem took a leave to one of myyyyy family mansiooon."

Helen: "i-I see… they must have been capable too…"

We stood in silence for a while until roswaal smiling lean closer and say.

Roswaal: "heeeleeeen-chaaaan… why don’t youuuu look at me wheeen we are talkiiing? Thaaaats disrespectful for a maaaaid you knooow?"

I flinch as I know that, but I can do much about it, yesterday I had subaru beside me and I was determined after being emotionally drained. I sigh as I try to look at his face and say

Helen: "I am trying not to be disrespectful roswaal… just that I hate clowns… some bad memories with clowns I have not just you…"

Roswaal eyebrows lifted as he look at my face, I must be making a difficult face to look at as I try not to flinch and look away in disgust.

Roswaal: "I seeeee… weelll I will permiiit you to not look at me directlyyyy… but I hooooope we can get aloooong…"

I nod as he walk beside me to do his own stuff, roswaal stop smiling as he is far away from helen and glance at her before entering his office.

I sigh tired already as I walk to find ram. I found her in the courtyard as she was tending The bushes?.

Helen: "good morning, Ram, I came here to help you with your tasks."

Ram: "oh good morning helen. Ram is working with the bushes, after ram is done here she will go clean the hallways and clean the windows."

I nod as I help her with her tasks. We work together until it was our free time, I meet subaru with rem as he was going to the courtyard, I wave at him as I get closer, I noticed rem was getting along with him as there where few cold glares from her.

Helen: "hi subaru! Ready to find Beatrice?"

Subaru: "yep! Leave it to me! Beako will not be able to hide from me!"

Subaru enter the mansion and look around the doors until he open one of them, we end up inside the forbidden library as Beatrice is like always sitting on her stool.

Subaru: "Hi beako! We came to ask you something!"

Helen: "hi Beatrice! had you been having fun? Did you play with puck today?"

Beatrice: "hmph! betty is fine in fact! and I haven’t seen bubby yet, he must be with emilia, and why are you calling me beako I suppose?"

Subaru: "well is just a pet name for you! I want to get closer to you too!"

Helen: "ohhh a pet name? it sounds cute, Beatrice can I call you beako too?"

Beatrice: "hmph! no you cant in fact! betty doesn’t like that pet name in fact hmph!"

She pout her cheeks as she look at the side, subaru smirked as he whisper what a tsundere.

Subaru: "okay beako! We will call you beako from now own!"

Beatrice: "w-wha are you ignoring my words in fact! how disrespectful in fact! hmph!"

Helen: "now subaru don’t tease beak- Beatrice anymore, Beatrice I want to ask you something important, okay?"

Beatrice twitch her eyebrows as I almost call her beako, but she nods and look at me as she say.

Beatrice: "sure betty will answer your question in fact but first… can you answer one of betty questions I suppose?"

Helen: "huh? Oh- okay what do you want to ask?"

Beatrice look at helen and subaru, she look at helen and furrowing her browns said.

Beatrice: "can you tell betty what is that thing in your od I suppose? I didn’t had the time to ask you yesterday about it… I noticed it inside your od when I healed your wounds in fact. care to explain what that is in fact?"

Helen: "oh that? sure! Is my stand Red Garland!"

As I summon him Beatrice look surprised at the tall red man in a Greek armor as he look angrily at her, Beatrice furrow her browns as she look at red garland and say.

Beatrice: "what is this in fact? I never meet something like this before… is it a spirit in fact? and why it is looking angry at betty in fact?"

Helen: "Red garland is my stand, a stand is a manifestation of the user will and soul, I had him with me since I was in my hometown, it was thanks to him that we could fight against elsa in the loothouse. And he always looks angry so don’t worry about it!"

Beatrice: "a stand… I see I suppose. Them why the boy doesn’t have a stand too in fact? I didn’t notice anything like that on his od."

Helen: "oh that well stands are really rare, I was lucky to have one when I was in my hometown but he didn’t get one."

Beatrice nod thinking as she is satisfied with the answers, she looks at us asking for our question.

Subaru: "beako, do you know about curses?"

Beatrice: "curses? I know about them in fact, why you are suddenly asking about curses?"

Helen: "back in our town before we were chased out because of our smell… one of our friends was cursed, it was a curse that weakened them and it feel like they had their life sucked out of them… i-I want to know if it was possible to heal that curse and how did he got it."

Beatrice: "a weakening curse that sucks the life?... he was probably cursed by a shaman in fact. they are rare but shamans rely on curses to kill their targets, while a curse can be lifted it is impossible to lift them if the curse is activated… not even betty can do something about it in fact."

I bit my lips as I remember how Beatrice tried to dispel the curse on subaru and failed in the last loop.

Subaru: "them do you know how he got that curse? Do you think it was from a distance?"

Beatrice: "is imposible from a distance in fact. a shaman needs to touch his victim to put their curses on him in fact, only a skilled few can put curses on objects and pass them to their victims killing them silently in fact. but a weakening curse that sucks life force when activated? Apart from shamans some mabeast do that too I suppose."

Helen: "mabeast? Do you know the type?"

Beatrice: "there are a few mabeast that can put a curse like that in fact. one of those is called ulgrams, they are doglike mabeasts with a horn on their head in fact. they inhabit the surrounding forest too in fact. but they can’t get to Irlam village or the mansion thanks to a barrier we put around I suppose."

We nod as we think about what she said… that puppy had a white spot on his head… could it be the puppy be a ulgram? Or is there a shaman hiding in the village?...

Helen: "thanks for answering our questions Beatrice you were a huge help!"

Beatrice: "hmph! betty is very smart in fact! but now that both of you are here in fact let’s start training your mana I suppose. We end up quickly and I can go find bubby to play in fact."

We nod as we start training with her, she mostly helps us feel the flow of mana and move it around our bodies, sometimes we used spell but we mostly used up our mana and ended up tired. After we leave Beatrice, we continue working and talking with the resident of the mansion…

Two days passed like that and now we are in the fateful day, Rem is going to the village to buy groceries, subaru got closer to ram and emilia while he tried to get closer to rem, while I was getting closer with Beatrice and emilia when we meet together. Yesterday I noticed that ram was leaving subaru servant room in a hurry, and when I ask him he told me he just tell her a fairytale from his homeland and she was weird about it. I asked him what fairytale he told her and he said he told her the red oni and the blue oni.

For today we managed to convince ram to let us accompany Rem to buy groceries, the plan was for subaru to get along with the people and let them touch him in different parts of his body to know who was the shaman, I came since I was worried about him and I don’t know if the shaman would do something different.

In the way we talked with rem as she was more friendly that lasts loops, we reached the village and she goes to do her groceries, and subaru did his antics and managed to convince the entire village to do radio calisthenics with him, the plan worked and he made sure to let the villagers touch him, even the old lady head of the village slapped his butt too as I giggle amused.

After the adults villagers were out the childrens came closer to us with the puppy, they talked with us excited of that fun play we did and the blue braided girl presented us her puppy, subaru and I were hesitant but we couldn’t make a scene right now without knowing if the puppy was the cause… subaru goes to head pat the dog and got bit again in his hand.

Petra: "huh? That’s weird the puppy never bit someone before, probably you are bad with puppies subaru?"

Subaru bandaged his hand and we go back to the mansion with rem, in the way she asked why his hand was bandaged.

Subaru: "oh this? It is just the bite from that puppy don’t worry about it, I will clean it back in the mansion and let it heal."

Rem: "Rem could heal the wound right now subaru-kun."

Subaru: "thanks rem but don’t worry! This is only a reminder that I need to be careful with dogs you know?"

We reach the mansion and we put the groceries on the kitchen,after that we get serious and start looking for Beatrice, as we find the door and open it we enter and see Beatrice in her stool as usual.

Beatrice: "what bring the both of you here so urgently in fact?"

Subaru: "beako I think I am cursed."

Beatrice: "cursed? Don’t joke in fact, you can’t be… wait you are indeed cursed…"

Beatrice stood up annoyed from her stool and as she walked closer, she flinches as she noticed subaru was cursed.

Helen: "we came from the village Beatrice, I think subaru was cursed in the village can you heal him!?"

Beatrice nods as she get closer and look over subaru, she touch him with her hand and black smoke emerge from the zone he was touched, it was from the bandaged hand…

Subaru: "so it was that puppy! Quick Beatrice heal me from this curse! We need to go back to the village! That puppy could have cursed those childrens too!"

Beatrice get serious and heal the curse, subaru thank her for healing him while I gived her a hug as thanks that got her surprised before we leave the forbidden library. We came out in the dinner room as we look around for ram and rem, in the way we meet emilia as she look at how hurried we were.

Emilia: "hi subaru, hi helen! Why are you both in such a hurry?"

Subaru: "oh don’t worry about it emilia-tan! We can find ram and rem on our own you don’t need to wo-ouch!"

I pout as I hit his side with my elbow as I say.

Helen: "you idiot this is a serious moment! We need any help we can! Emilia, we need your help! Subaru was cursed in the village and we think it was the small puppy that the children’s were playing with! They could be in danger!"

Emilia: "w-what cursed? And the village children’s!? Oh no we have to go help them!"

Helen: "yeah, lets find ram and rem, we need to quickly go back to the village before something bad happen!"

We run around and find ram and rem together as they were having tea talking. They look surprised at us from coming with urgency together with emilia.

Subaru: "Ram, Rem! We need your help"

Ram: "what’s wrong barusu? Why the urgency?

Helen: "subaru was cursed in the village! Beatrice healed him but it was from the bite from that dog!"

Ram: "w-what? barusu was cursed? Don’t joke about it helen…"

Rem eyes opened wide as she stood up from the chair, she look at us serious as she said.

Rem: "are you both sure that subaru-kun was cursed?"

Subaru: "yeah I am sure I was cursed, beatrice just healed me from that and the place I was cursed was the place where the dog bit me."

Helen: "we need to go back to the village quickly and save the children’s! They could have gotten cursed too!"

Ram stood up and say.

Ram: "if what you two are saying is true we need to protect Lord Roswaal subjects, I will stay here with emilia-sama and protect the mansion from any attack."

Emilia: "sorry ram but I want to help them! Those children’s could die while I get holed up in the mansion! If I want to be queen, I need to be able to save my own subjects too!"

Ram look a little surprised at emilia, she sigh and nod as she said.

Ram: "very well… barusu, helen, sissy, take care of emilia-sama and be careful, I will stay with beatrice-sama and protect the mansion if something happens."

We nod as we run toward the village as fast as we can, I summon red garland and let him carry me as emilia and rem looked shocked surprised at seeing Helen floating sitting in the air.

Emilia: "w-w-w-what is that helen-chan!? W-w-why are you floating!?"

Rem: "w-what is this!?"

Helen: "don’t mind it! Is just my spirit, he is carrying me is faster this way that running on my own! Quick we need to reach the village!"

As we get closer to the village i unsummon red garland, we see people running around with torches and pitchforks, as we get closer they look with distrust at emilia making her flinch, subaru hold her hand and smiled at her, she smiled softly as she stood tall and we got closer to ask what happened.

Rem: "what happened here?"

The villager elder get closer and looked warily at emilia she said.

Old lady: "the village kids are missing, we don’t know where they are, we are starting making a search party to find them."

Subaru close his eyes thinking as he try to remember the last loops, he remember the children’s playing close to a fence to the forest… where the puppy came running toward the blue braided girl… subaru open his eyes and looking around he found the fence where the children’s where playing, as we run with him he point to a tree and said.

Subaru: "there! Is that stone supposed to look like that?" subaru said pointing to a gray cracked stone in one of the trees

Emilia: *gasp* "the barrier was broken! They must have been taken into the forest!"

Rem: "lets go! I can follow their scent!"

We run quickly to the forest. inside the forest I summon red garland again and let him carry me, we got deeper as we look around in a panic to find the children’s, we reach a clearing where we noticed the children’s on the ground unconscious we run toward them as we look if they are wounded they seems fine but each of them had a dog bite… as subaru look at them one of the childrens slowly wake up, it was the child called petra. She noticed subaru and as he lift her up she said:

Petra: "s…subaru… t-there… is still… one… more…"

She pass out unconscious as subaru eyes open wide, he look around and say.

Subaru: "… I don’t see the blue haired girl! She must have been taken away!"

Subaru look in panic around and see a part of the forest that look like something dragged something through it, he quickly stood up and runned toward the forest.

Emilia: "wait subaru!"

Rem: "wait subaru you cant just-" "SORRY REM-RIN! BUT I HAVE TO BE QUICK IF THAT GIRL IS IN DANGER!"

As subaru run in the forest I look at them and say.

Helen: "I will go with subaru, please you both protect the childrens until the villagers reach here, and if you both are done you can come and save us okay?"

Rem look surprised as emilia looked worried at subaru running toward the forest and the childrens… she bit her lips and nod as she say

Emilia: "okay… be careful helen-chan… and protect subaru please."

Helen: "of course! I will not let that dummy die on my watch!"

I run with red garland toward the forest as I follow subaru leaving rem and emilia with the other children’s…

.

.

.

Subaru pov.

I was running as quickly as I could into the forest, I was in a panic as I had little time I feel my legs burn from running and I pant for air but I need to keep running. I reached a small clearing where I see blue hair leaning against a trunk, I sigh relieved as I get closer and look around for any danger, I took her pulse and she seems to be alive, she wasn’t bitten but she look unconscious… probably they drag her here to eat her later.

As I look at her I hear a growl behind me, I look behind and a dog jumped towards me, I quickly roll to the side as I sweat bullets as it almost bited my head. I gulp as I pull my butler jacket out and put it around my arm as padding as I look at that dog.

Subaru: "get away from the little girl you dog!"

The dog growl and jump toward me biting on my arm, I flinch as it was heavy, I grab him as he bit my hand and I fall behind me dragging the dog with me until I managed to impaled him to a branch that was growing out from the trunk, the dog wailed as it flailed before dropping dead. I pant as I look at it dead on the branch, I never killed someone or something before so this was a first for me, I feel like puking but I can’t do that right now The little girl needs my help. I stood up panting and got to carry the girl on my arms. As I carry her I flinch as I hear growls from the forests, as I look around I see red eyes glowing from the trees as I feel my blood drain from my face in fear, there are so much eyes in the forest!

Dog mabeasts emerge from the forest growling looking at me, I gulp in fear as I hug the little girl tighter and I dash to the side in the woods as fast as I can while they growl and bark following after me. I keep running evading trees, branches and dogs as I did my best to save her. I feel my legs burn but I can’t stop, I stop and I will die.

 As I keep running, I hear the growl get closer and closer, as I glance behind me I see two dogs jump toward me with their mouths wide open, as I give it my back to protect the little girl I hear a loud yell.

"RED GARLAND! DOUBLE LARIAT!"

I see a red tall man jump behind me and spin his arms around punching the two dogs in the head as their heads explode and their body are thrown back against the horde of dogs.

Helen: "subaru! Are you okay!?"

I sigh relieved as helen came running from the side of the forest, red garland stood behind us and punched the dogs that were jumping towards us.

Subaru: "I am fine! Thanks for the save helen-chan! I found the lost girl, she doesn’t have a bite but she looks unconscious."

Helen: "okay lets run together! Red garland will protect us but why is there so much dogs!?"

As we run helen was beside me as she run slowly beside me, her legs where short so she wasn’t that fast running, and she couldn’t use red garland to carry her since he was busy punching and kicking the dogs away. We look behind us and see hundreds of dogs running after us. We flinch from the amount as we run as quick as we can.

Subaru: "I don’t know why they are hell bent on following us! Could it be because of the witch scent?"

Helen: "I don’t know but keep running you fool! They are too much for even myself!"

We spend minutes running in the forest, I don’t know if we are in the right track but we need to run until rem find us, I am sure she can smell our scent. As we run I noticed helen grimacing in pain as I see cuts appear on her body, while the dogs can’t see red garland their claws can scratch him while he punch them and kick them. I bit my lip as I see her teary eye enduring the pain of the cuts.

Helen: "i-I am fine keep running suba- subaru!? W-what let me down!"

I carry her with one of my arms as I keep running fast, I can’t appear weak in front of a little girl that is giving it her all! Come on legs of mine run!

We keep running until we see a flying Morningstar appear from the woods and hit the dogs.

Helen and subaru: "REM!"

Rem appeared from the forest in her maid outfit bloodied and her horn out.

Rem: "helen-chan, subaru-kun! Are you both okay?"

Helen: "I am fine some cuts but nothing dangerous!"

Subaru: "i-I am fine just a little tired, the girl is unconscious but safe."

Rem swing her Morningstar killing the dogs as we look, we both flinch at how horrible they die from the Morningstar. I shudder thinking of dying under that weapon if not where for helen protecting me…

I shake my head as I see rem help us, I look at helen as she looks at rem worried.

Subaru: "helen… take this little girl and bring her with you to the village"

Helen: "w-what!? b-but you could be in danger!"

Subaru: "don’t worry I will be fine! I still can run away and rem-rin is here with me! I will drag some of them away so that you can reach the village fast with red garland, okay?"

Helen bit her lips worried and hesitant… after some seconds she nod teary eye as she looks at subaru.

Helen: "fine… but don’t die you idiot! Promise me!"

Subaru: "I promise not to die, don’t worry I will not die!"

Helen: "ok them… AKRA! AKRA!"

Helen use akra in me and rem, rem look surprised as she feel stronger, I feel the strength on me and I feel less tired, she pant a little from exhausting her mana but she nod at me. I give her the little girl to helen as red garland appear beside them and carry both of them, red garland looks at me with his angry face with hinted worry as I nod. He turns around and start running quickly into the forest, some of the dogs tried to follow them but rem killed them.

Subaru: "now is just us two rem.

Rem: "subaru-kun is a idiot… but I don’t think he is a witch cultist now… they wouldn’t have go to such lengths to save some children’s."

Subaru: "heh, thanks rem. And now I hope you can pinch your nose for a moment."

Rem: "huh? What do you mean suba-" "I can return by-"

Time stopped as a shadow hand appeared, it entered my chest and grip my heart as a warning before clenching the hand a little, I feel pain as I wait for time to resume, as time resume, I gasp for air as I hold my chest, rem smell the witch scent increase as she pinches her nose.

Rem: "w-what did you do!?"

Subaru: "h-hehehe we will going to be bait…"

Rem was confused until she noticed the dogs that were trying to run after helen where now looking at subaru growling, she noticed what he did as she let her horn out, thanks to akra she feel strong and she can handle those dogs. She start swinging her Morningstar around as she follow subaru as they run away from helen direction…

.

.

.

Helen pov

Red garland is running around in the forest away from subaru and rem, I used akra on both of them I hope this help them for a while… I look worried at the blue haired girl on red garland arms, she seems to not have been bitten but she is still unconscious, I run toward the village as some dogs appeared from the forest toward us, but red garland killed them as he kick them away, their bodies and head explode from the kicks as we keep running, I swear I feel the blue haired girl tremble on red garland arms but probably was my imagination… I keep running until I was close to the village, I found some ice sculptures of the dogs around the village as I look confused, as I appear in the forest emilia was pointing her hand at us with her icicles out, I look surprised but she smiled happy at seeing me.

Helen: "woah don’t shoot emilia!

Emilia: "Helen-chan! You are okay I am glad! I was told to stay by rem and help protect the village while she goes to save subaru, is subaru ok? Did you find rem?"

Helen: "yes subaru is fine, I saved him and we meet rem, he is currently with rem as they acted as bait to drag the dogs away from me as I runned back with the little girl on my arms. How are the other kids?"

Emilia: "they are healed, beatrice came from the mansion and healed them, she is currently waiting in the village elder house for the last child. let me heal you too! you had some cuts around you."

Helen: "ok thanks emilia. but  can you carry her? I don’t want to scare the villagers with seeing two child’s floating in the air."

Emilia giggle as she nods, she put her hands on me as i watch the wounds slowly close up, after she was done  she carry the blue haired girl in her arms as I unsummon red garland, we walk toward the house and find beatrice sitting on a chair looking at the door, she get up a little when she noticed I enter but she quickly sat back.

Beatrice: "so you are fine in fact."

Helen: "yes I am fine, thanks for worrying about me beatrice! I am happy!"

Beatrice: "i-I wasn’t worrying about you in fact! i-I just want to end healing those brats and go back to the mansion in fact!"

Helen: "heh. Tsundere beako…"

Beatrice: "what does that word mean I suppose!?  Is annoying! That boy keep saying that to me and he wont explain the meaning in fact! and why are you calling me beako I suppose!"

Emilia laughted happy at our interaction, I smiled happy at a pouting beatrice as we carry the child into a bed. Beatrice get closer and start healing her wounds. Her browns furrow as she noticed the girl wasn’t cursed.

Beatrice: "she isn’t cursed in fact… she just is tired and have some wounds but luckily, she isn’t cursed in fact."

Helen: "that’s weird, the other kids where cursed and petra told us that she was dragged away by some dogs… why didn’t they curse her?"

Beatrice: "the dogs you are referring to are ulgrams, they bit their targets to eat their mana and lifeforce at night in fact.  that curse of weakening and sucking the life out from that story you told me must have been a ulgram that killed your friend in fact."

Helen: "them… are you saying that they took her for a later snack?"

Beatrice: "I hate how that sounds in fact. but I suppose you aren’t wrong."

I shudder as I think about what this girl would have seem if she woke up later without subaru saving her… I look around at the children’s as they had their families beside them. I look around as I say.

Helen: "weird… why the parents of this child haven arrive yet? Someone must have told them already."

Old lady: "oh I am sorry dear, but that girl is a orphan. She came to this village two months ago alone, we accepted her and give her food but she was without anyone to rely on. I think she was staying in the abandoned windmill close by, is a pretty place and it seems she has been living there all this time."

Helen: "ohh… a orphan? T-that’s horrible…"

Old lady: "it is but seeing orphans children’s isn’t that unhear of, we were surprised when she arrived since this village is far away from the capital, she told us a merchant left her here close by as they give her a ride, and that she walked here as the merchant told her there was a small village in the woods."

I look down sad as I glance at the blue haired girl, alone and without anyone to rely on, I glance at beatrice as she scowls knowing something annoying was coming.

Helen: "beatrice… can you stay with her for a while? I-I need to go back and help subaru. And it would be great if she didn’t wake up alone…"

Beatrice: *sigh* "you are really annoying I suppose… fine I can stay beside her… now go and save the idiotic boy now I suppose."

I smiled happy at her as I turn around to leave, as I was about to open the door the door was swing open, a bleeding rem was there holding a unconscious subaru as he had lots of bites around his body and he look bloodied. We look surprised and worried as she appears there.

Helen: "SUBARU! W-W-WHAT HAPPENED! W-WHY HE IS SO WOUNDED!?"

Emilia: *Gasp* "SUBARU! Beatrice quick let’s heal him!"

Rem: "i-I am sorry! Is Rem fault! H-h-he tried to save me when I lost reason and he ended up being bitten by the ulgrams! Rem is a horrible person! I am sorry I am sorry I am sorry!"

Rem broke down crying as she carried Subaru in her arms, I look at her with hidden anger as almost red garland came out to punch her, but emilia hug me as she cried making me calm down. I don’t need to act rash, subaru helped her on his own will I need to respect that. I calm down my anger as I carry subaru with red garland and put him in a bed. Beatrice and emilia came beside him as they start healing him, rem heal herself as she looks worried and guilty at subaru.

Beatrice: "i-I am healing his wounds but I can’t dispel the curses in fact! there too much curses in him! How much of those dogs bitten him!?"

Rem: "i-i-I don’t know! I-I think more than 20…"

Helen: "what! that much!? W-will he die!?"

Beatrice: "no, he will not die from those wounds in fact… but we need to kill those ulgrams before they decide to eat him in fact. I can’t dispel these cursed in a single day in fact."

Rem stood up panicking, subaru will die because of her, she clenches her Morningstar as she walks toward the door.

Emilia: "w-wait up rem where are you going!? You are wounded!"

Rem: "I am fine emilia-sama! R-rem needs to apologize and kill those ulgrams to save subaru-kun! Is rem fault!"

Emilia: "t-them I will come with you!"

Helen: "NO… you stay here, you need to help beatrice heal subaru and try to clear the curses… I will go with rem and help her save subaru."

Emilia wanted to go but she shut her mouth when she noticed how dark and serious helen was looking, her eyes where full of sorrow, guilt and pain as she looks coldly at her. Beatrice looks sadly at helen but didn’t say anything as she focused on healing subaru. Rem looked surprised and wanted to apologize but she flinched when helen looked at her.

Helen: "don’t apologize… lets go, and if subaru dies…"

Helen looked coldly at rem and the others before she leaves the room not finishing what she wanted to say. They stood in silent, Rem bit her lips in guilt as she bowed before beatrice and emilia and followed helen outside…

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

A while ago…

Subaru pov

I pant as I run in the forest with rem, as I look around I see only red eyes in the forest as more and more dogs appear from the forest, I duck, cover and evade as I can while rem swing her Morningstar around killing them, I don’t feel so tired thanks to the Akra spell helen used on us. We need to get away from the village and helen so that she can reach them safely, I am sure that after she is done she will go running back to help us.

Rem: "There are too much subaru-kun! We need to get in a open space, I can’t swing my Morningstar well around the trees!"

Subaru: "yeah having blind points around is dangerous! Do you know any clearing close to this forest?  I found the blue girl in one of them but I think we are too far to turn around to go there."

Rem: "I think there is a clearing close by with a small pond. But I am not completely sure where we are in the forest…"

Subaru: "great… do you think you can use your nose and find the smell of wet earth?"

Rem: "I have great smell sense but I am not a dog subaru-kun. And your miasma is making my nose numb."

Subaru: "ugh we will have to- whoa! That one came really close! Lets just keep running and see if we found a clearing!"

I keep running as I hear the dog paws behind us chasing us, I kinda regret going alone with rem but the little girl and helen could be in danger… I just need to hold on until helen and emilia come back to help us…

For minutes I keep running and evading, getting scratches from their paws as I feel dead tired. I pant feeling my legs burn as the akra effect slowly dissipate, rem is panting as she is covered in dog blood and her own, her horn is out as she pant looking around. We keep running until we finally reach a clearing, we stood in the middle as we pant taking our breathing.

Subaru: "ahhhh….ahhhh… we finally found a clearing!"

Rem: "ahhhh…. Ahhhh… yeah, now I can swing my Morningstar well around. do you think helen-chan managed to arrive safe to the village?"

Subaru: "ahhh… ahhh… yeah I think she is fine, she is a tough girl you know? Even if she like to cry a lot… but I know she is stronger than she looks, and her stand is really powerful too."

We finish took our breathing as we watch the dogs emerge from the forest, they are a lot but in a clearing rem can swing roughly her Morningstar without fear of entangling it in the trees they growl in anger as they look at me, it seems my witch scent really pissed them off uh? I gulp as I pull a small knife I had with me in my pocket, rem looked curious as I say.

Subaru: I took it from the village before chasing the childrens. I promise to give it back.

The dogs charge toward us as rem swing her Morningstar, every swing is strong enough to kill various dogs. I flinch as their heads and body crack or rip from rem Morningstar, is too gory for my taste but I cant complain right now, as I stay close to rem she swing her Morningstar killing the dogs, the ones that get to close she punch them or kick them, and some few managed to reach me but I use my butler jacket to shield my hand as I yell and stab them on the neck, I am covered in their blood as they flail with their neck bleeding until they die, I am shaking but I need to continue, as we keep killing dogs more and more appear, and suddenly there was a small puppy appearing in the forest, it growl in anger as it look at us… it was the puppy the childrens had as it had a blank spot on his head.

Subaru: "that is the puppy the children where playing with! Could it be the leader of the pack?"

The puppy growl and bark as suddenly the earth trembled, we get away as a mound of earth hit where we were standing earlier, I shudder surprised that mabeast can use magic, rem growl in anger as she swing her morningstar toward the puppy, some dogs jump in the way protecting the doggy before some of them manage to bite the Morningstar chain and they pull toward them as rem flinch holding the Morningstar handle, as she focus on pulling her Morningstar back she didn’t notice a horde of dogs jump toward her.

Subaru: "WATCH OUT REM!"

Rem gasp as she hear subaru shout,before she was suddenly pushed from the way, she look behind her with wide eyes as subaru look at her and them the dogs rained toward him, he scream and kicked in pain as they bite all his body, his screams are horrible as rem panic and swing her Morningstar to get them away from subaru.

Rem: "NO NO NO GET AWAY FROM HIM!  LEAVE HIM ALONE YOU BEASTS!"

Her Morningstar swing fast around subaru killing the dogs as she ignore the ones that bite her ,she responded to them by punching them or kick them away as she focused on saving subaru before he is killed. After she manage some of them around subaru they start running away into the forest, rem quickly run toward subaru and she gasp as she noticed how wounded he was, his butler outfit was in shreds as he had wound bites all over his body, his arms,legs,chest, clavicule, he focused in protected his head and neck from being bitten as he got a lot of bite marks on his arms and hands.

Rem: "SUBARU! HOLD ON!"

Rem quickly carry him as her horn shine brightly and she focus on healing him. She look around and noticed the dogs where looking at her keeping the distance, the puppy bark smugly at it look at her with a grin. She grit her teeth in anger as she grab subaru and run into the forest while healing him, dogs chase her and attack her as she run as quickly as she can to the village, she can smell helen witch scent on the village, she run fast without any care as she stabilize subaru wounds. He is groaning in pain on her arms as he is barely conscious. As she keep running she found some ice sculptures of the dogs in the forest. She pass the barrier of the village as she ask one of the village where emilia was. They point to the village elder house and she run quickly as she barge in standing in front of a surprised helen…

.

.

.

.

Helen pov

I leave subaru with emilia and beatrice as I run toward the border of the village, rem is following me in silence as she look remorseful and sad. I ignore her as I need to focus on saving subaru.

We reach the barrier of the village as I gaze at her and say.

Helen: "Rem… can you smell those dogs?..."

Rem: "i-I smell them but they are too many… and they could have disperse in the forest it would be har-" "WE WILL KILL EVERYONE OF THEM IF WE NEED BE!"

I said in anger at her as she flinch, I shake my head as I try not to let my anger take over me, I breathe in and out hoping to calm down but I am worried of subaru, and seeing him so wounded riled me up a lot…

Helen: "do you know what subaru did for dragging the attention of those dogs?"

Rem: "Rem is not sure but he told me to pinch my nose and he started saying something, I think it was I can return and them he hold his chest as in pain and the scent of the witch got stronger."

I open my eyes wide at what she said. Could he tried to say his power and something happened that his witch scent increased!? I look at rem in silence as I look at the forest, determine I summon red garland, rem watched me open my arms before I was lift up in the air and I was floating in a sitting position as my arms wrapped around something. I was obviously sitting on red garland arm and holding from his neck as he carry me, I glance at her as I say.

Helen: "I will carry you to save subaru faster."

Rem confused tried to protest but she was suddenly lifted from her belly as red garland swing her over her shoulder, she was confused as she was floating in the air like someone was carrying her like a sack of tatoes over someone shoulder, before she can speak red garland start sprinting into the forest as it left a small cloud of dust…

.

.

.

I keep running with red garland as rem flail a little from the bumps but she keep her mouth closed. I still hate her but subaru saved her. I need to accept that, that idiot is too good and probably watched she was about to get attacked and he got in the way. I sigh as I think about what rem said subaru did. Maybe I can do it too and aggro the dogs toward me? But I wonder if mine smell is strong enough to call them over…

We keep running until she stopped in a clearing, it was where subaru found the blue braided girl, there is still impaled the dog he manages to kill it seems.

Helen: "this seems to be a good place, I will try to do what subaru did so get ready to fight."

She nods as I lower her down and I walk to the small mound, I look around in the forest as I took a breath of air to get ready. I close my eyes as I focus on saving subaru and nothing else. I open my eyes as I say loudly.

Helen: "I CAN RETURN BY D-"

Time stop around me, I feel a shadow hand enter my chest from my side and I feel it grasp my heart, I feel scared and I hate pain. But I brace myself to save subaru. Suddenly the hand clench around my heart as I scream in pain in my mind as I cant speak in time stop, the hand let my heart go and time resumed. I cry in pain as I kneel teary eye holding my chest…

Rem: "helen are you okay!?"

It hurts it hurts… and I feel so scared I-I don’t like doing that… I catch my breathing as I look at her and nod, she flinch from the smell as she pinch her nose.

Helen: "ahhh… ahhh… I am fine… so… do I smell strong of the witch?"

Rem: "yes… you stink a lot."

Helen: "heh, at least it can be useful right now… look…"

I point to the forest as red eyes emerge from the shadows, there are hundreds of eyes looking at us I stood up panting as I glare at them with hatred.

Helen: "RED GARLAND!"

I summon red garland as they howl and start charging toward us, rem clench her Morningstar as she growl in anger and her horn come out, as they charge toward us I focus on making a ball of light in my hand that illuminate around me, red garland pick up a rock from the ground as he nod, I look at rem and say.

Helen: "REM! COVER YOUR EYES!"

Rem was confused but she covered her eyes with her hands, I throw the ball of light with all my strength on the sky as the dogs look at it warily, I smile as I close my eyes and let red garland throw the stone toward the ball, as the stone hit the ball it shatter in a bright blinding light that illuminated the clearing. I hear the dogs whimper as they got blinded by my flashbang.

Helen: "now Rem! They are blinded attack!"

Rem open her eyes and start swinging her Morningstar to the stunned dogs. As she focus in my right I focus on my left as I send red garland. Red Garland yell in anger as he throw punches and kicks to the dogs killing them as their heads and bodies explode from red garland punches.

Helen: "Red garland double lariat!"

Red garland swing his arms around hitting 10 dogs as their heads explode from the impact and they are throw back toward other dogs making them fall to the ground. Red garland run toward a dog and grab his leg as he swing it around him hitting other dogs with the dog body, Rem flinch as she see the dogs suddenly had their head explode in gore and their bodies get crunched as she watch a battered dog being swing around in the air like a club.

Red garland keep killing the dogs as he kick them, punch them, grab them and use them as clubs to hit the other dogs and jumping toward them and using Double lariat when he is surrounded by them killing a lot of them instantly.

I pant in anger as I look at the carnage red garland is making, but sadly the blindness from my ball of light ended up as they growl in anger and start charging toward us. I bit my lips as I feel tire but I need to continue until they are all dead!

I glance at rem as she is panting swinging her Morningstar, she killed a lot of the dogs when they where blind but they are slowly overwhelming her, I bit my lips as I point my palm to and say.

Helen: "AKRA!"

I used akra on her to make her stronger and feel less tired, I pant as it consumed a good chunk of my mana but I don’t have much use for my mana anyways, I touch my chest and cast akra on myself, now I have mana left for a single akra. I pant as red garland keep punching around. I look toward a side where a lot of dogs are advancing together, I think there are twenty charging together

Helen: ¡Red Garland! ¡Red gleam!

Red garland jumps in the center of the dogs as he brings his arms together in front of him as he curled his arms toward his chest before letting a roar of anger and spreading his arms wide as sudden flames appear around him as his flame ponytail set ablaze and his white skirt turn red on flames as a circle of flames appear around him  setting on fire the dogs as they cry in pain and run in panic on fire as they bump into other dogs and set them on fire too. This was a skill I learned from abdul, it was hard to learn but it is one of the few aoe attacks I have, but is really tiring to use. I pant tired as I kneel on the ground, Rem looks surprised at the sudden fire as she watches the dogs panic as they are set ablaze, she noticed one of the dogs running toward a kneeling helen. Rem quickly swings her Morningstar over helen head, as helen flinch a little scared but she hear a crunch behind her and see a dog fall dead with his head flattened by the Morningstar before rem swing it in a arc killing another 4 dogs.

Helen: "ahhh… ahhh… thanks rem…"

Rem: "ahhh… ahhh… don’t worry helen-chan… there are only a few left…"

I look around and we killed a lot, I think close to a hundred of them. I pant as I notice a group of dogs coming from the forest surrounding a small puppy.

Helen: "is that… the puppy from the village?"

Rem: "is him! That one is the leader of the pack! And it can use earth magic!"

The puppy growl in anger as it bark loudly, a flood of mud appear it front of him as it charge toward us,I unsummon red garland that was far away and summon him in front of me.

Helen: "Red garland!"

Red garland appears and quickly pick me up and Rem before jumping high evading the flood of mud

Helen: "we need to kill that dog quick!"

Rem: "EL HUMA!"

Rem summon icicles and throw them toward the puppy,  the icicles impale the dogs around the puppy and the last was about to reach him before a dog jumped in front of him shielding it with his body from death.

Red garland land with a thud as I look annoyed at the puppy. It growl in anger and bark loudly, two walls of stone appear beside us as it tried to crush us together, red garland extend his arms fast and hold the walls from closing together around us, I feel my arms hurt from the pressure but red garland is strong he can hold on.

Helen: "REM!"

Rem pick me up and jumped away from the walls before I unsummon red garland and they close together, as rem land she look at anger at the puppy.

Helen: "REM! THROW ME TOWARD IT! I CAN KILL IT IF I REACH HIM!"

Rem: "w-what! Are you sure helen!?"

Helen: "yes I am, quick!"

Rem hesitated but nodded, she lift me up and throw me fast toward the puppy, as I flew in the air it send balls of stone toward me but I summon red garland and destroy them with my punches, as I fall toward him it suddenly growl and it start to grown up!!

Helen: "Red garland!"

I gasp as I see a huge paw swing toward me, I summon red garland and he hug me before the paw hit me and send me flying against the forest as I crash into the trees breaking 2 of them with red garland body. I cough up blood as I feel my bones broke from the impact. It hurts a lot; I gasp for air as I lay against one of the trees.

Rem: "HELEN!!!!"

Rem clenches her Morningstar as she glare at the giant ulgram, it growl it anger as it start charging toward rem, she swing her Morningstar as she jump to the sides trying to evade the ulgram attacks, a good hit of one of them could definitely injure her badly or even kill her.

.

.

.

I cough up blood as I lean against the tree, I can hear rem fighting the giant dog as I try to get up but my body hurt so much that I want to cry, I try to lift myself up but I fall down again, I pant as I feel my bones hurt and my blood flowing from my arms and back, as try to stand up I see a faint dark ball floating close to me… I think it looks like one of the spirit emilia tend to talk to…

???: "………. ……. ….."

I look confused at it, this one is a dark one and it feel different… it seems like it tries to convey something but I am to dizzy to notice.

As I pant trying to get up it bumps against my head hoping to catch my attention. the bumps are harmless but I feel curious about it.

Helen: "w-wha? W-what do you want little spirit?"

???: "…….. ……… …….."

Helen: "ugh… i-I think emilia mentioned something about lesser spirits looking for humans to contract to… is that what you want? To contract with me?"

The ball of darkness bumps my head as it bob up and down happy.

Helen: "are you sure? I-I am of yang affinity… not yin…"

The ball of light shaked his body and them bob up and down as it jumped on my head.

Helen: *cough* "okay… okay… lets make a contract quick them… i-I need to get up and help save subaru and rem! I-I can’t stay here"

I lift my hand with difficulty as I see it lay on my hand. It doesn’t say anything but I feel something inside of me that is saying that I should take care of this spirit daily, feed him mana, and talk with him. It seems simple enough. I nod as I mutter.

Helen: *cough* "fine… lets make a contract them… do you have a name?..."

The dark ball shakes his body as it seems to look at me waiting something.

Helen: "ugh… so you want a name uh?... lets see… how about Kia?"

It bob his body up and down happy as I feel something connect with me, suddenly I feel a feeling of something saying it wants to help, helping feelings.

Helen: "okay… l-lets go save rem and them subaru!"

Helen: "Red Garland!"

I summon red garland with my will, Kia float curiously around Red garland as it act surprised, red garland kneel beside me and lift me up as it walk tired to the battle between the giant dog and rem. Kia follow us curiously as it gives me curious feelings.

Helen: "I will explain later…" *cough* "lets save my friends first…"

I reach the border of the clearing as I gasp seeing how serious the battle was, the giant dog had wounds over his body but rem was in great danger, she was barely standing tired as she glare at the giant dog.

Helen: "crap I need to save her! B-but I feel to weak right now I could die too!"

Kia bob up and down as she said she wants to help me, I look confused at her as I remember what emilia and puck once told me, spirits are being that can help a spirit user cast magic of the spirit affinity. So since kia is yin and I am yang… I suddenly got a idea as I say.

Helen: "kia I got a idea… can you help me?"

Kia bob up and down happy to help, I glare at the giant dog as I take my breathing… I know something I can make by fusing light and darkness… is not exactly the same but beatrice said that yin can make attacks with cristalized mana… I let red garland lay me down as he kneel beside as I touch his chest with my hand, kia touch red garland chest too as I close my eyes and imagine. I let my mana flow inside red garland as kia let her dark mana flow inside him too… I never done this but I have seem it a lot of times to know how it looks, Red Garland clap his hands together as he lift his palm a little as magic converge on his palms, he point it at the giant dog as I said loudly.

Helen: "RED GARLAND! EMERALD SPLASH!"

Obsidian like gems spurt forth from red garland hand as they travel fast like bullets toward the giant dog, the obsidian gems hit the side of the giant dog making holes in his body as it spurt blood and let out a loud roar, Rem look surprised at the blur of a little girl sitting on the forest border as something beside her spurt the attack.

As the giant dog fall bleeding on the ground I pant extremely tired, I had some mana left so I bit my lips and cast akra on myself. Kia seems tired as it flickered beside me.

Helen: "ahhhh…. Ahhhh…. Hahahahah….. hahahaha" *cough* "it worked! Hahahaha kakyoin emerald splash really is powerful uh? Thanks kia… i-I would havent done it without your help" *cough cough*

I cup kia on my hands as red garland carry me, I walk toward rem as she pants healing herself slowly.

Rem: "ahhh… ahhh… I am glad you are alive helen-chan… w-we did it…"

I sit tired beside her as I pant tired and wounded…I glance at the moon and I see a figure appear flying there.

???: "oohhhyaa? Whaaat happeneeed here? It seems you toooo are really wooounded!"

Rem: "Roswaal-sama! Please help us! Subaru-kun was bitten by a lot of ulgrams when he tried to save the villagers and now he is in danger! We killed a lot of  the ulgrams but I fear that some must have runned away!"

I gaze tired at roswaal as he float down amused. He stand beside the giant ulgram as he look impressed.

Roswaal: *mutter* "this is unexpected… but this is a good result…"

Rem: "d-did you say something roswaal-sama?"

Roswaal: "oh nothing Reeeem! I will look around the forest and kill the rest of the ulgrams! Buuuut I am sure you both kiiiled all of theeem!"

Roswaal fly around the forest as we stay panting, I see some small explosions of fire occur in the forest but it ended up quickly… it seems we really killed almost all of them huh?

Rem healed herself enough to stand up, she look at me as she bit her lips in shame.

Helen: "w-what…" *cough* "what wrong rem?..."

Rem: "Rem… Rem is very sorry! Because of me you got wounded so bad! I-if rem wasn’t so useless subaru wouldn’t have gotten hurt and you wouldn’t had to almost die because of Rem! I am always making problems! I-I am sorry for having doubted both of you as witch cultist!"

Helen: *sigh* "is not your fault rem… with that huge amount of ulgrams… it was a miracle that you could keep subaru alive so long… i-I am sorry for how angry I acted against you… you did your best to help subaru and I appreciated it  a lot…i-I thank you for helping me save subaru rem… I am sure he will be happy that you save him… and don’t worry about why that idiot saved you…" *cough* "he probably see the good girl you are deep inside you…"

Rem: "i-I… I am not a good girl… i-I am useless I make problems for sissy and everyone…"

Helen: "I am wounded here dammit…" *cough* "don’t make me repeat myself you idiot… you are good… and you helped me save subaru… in my book that is not someone useless or someone that cause problems…" *cough* "now stop wasting time and help me here… i-I am so tired and I feel like I might cry from the pain…"

 I said coughing as I smiled softly at her, I had teary eyes as I fight the urge to cry from pain. She stammers and smiling picked me up slowly. We both are covered in wounds and blood but we managed to win after all…

As we walk slowly back to the village rem focus her healing magic between me and her, enough to keep her walking and enough for me to not cry out in pain… after a while we reach the village at last, emilia and ram rushed worried toward us as they gasp seeing how wounded we were.

Emilia: "oh no! you two are so wounded! Quick lets go heal you both!"

Ram: "SISSY! A-are you okay lets quickly heal you!"

Ram and emilia said extremely worried as they see our state, Rem bit her lips teary eye as she look at her sister, she wants to hug her but helen is too wounded…

Rem: "emilia-sama… please heal Helen first.. she is really wounded compared to me…"

Helen: *cough* "just bring me to beatrice please… and them help Rem…"

Emilia nod as she carries me into the village elder house, Ram quickly run toward rem and help her walk as they both are crying, as we get closer, we hear a ruckus inside…

Beatrice: "stay put in fact! you are still weak from your wounds! You can’t go running to the forest like that in fact!"

Subaru: "I can’t stay here beatrice! not when Helen and Rem are getting their lives in danger because of me! Let me go beatrice!"

Beatrice: "not happening in fact! you need to stay down or you could die In fact! listen to betty you idiot!"

I sigh as I hear the ruckus, emilia open the door as I say loudly.

Helen: "GO BACK TO BED YOU IDIOT!" *Cough cough* "you need to rest…"

Subaru: *gasp* "helen! Y-you are so wounded oh god! I-its is my fault I-I did this! I am sorry helen because of me-"

Helen: "don’t apologize you idiot! You are my friend of course I would go and save you!" *cough* "and we did it right beatrice?"

Beatrice: "yes… I found that all the curses in him disappeared in fact, you two managed to kill all the ulgrams that cursed him I am impressed in fact."

Helen: "h-heheheh ouch… t-they were a lot… I think close to a hundred or more…"

Subaru: "WHAT! MORE THAN A HUNDRED!?"

Helen: "Don’t yell so loud you idiot! Don’t you see there are two wounded maidens here!?"

Rem blush as she enters behind us covered in wounds teary eye hugging her sister, Subaru bit his lips in guilt as he looks at both of us. I sigh at how this idiot at the bad custom to take all the blame to himself…

Rem: "subaru-kun! I-I am sorry is my fault you got so wounded! I-If you hadn’t saved rem you would not have been close to di-… huh?"

Subaru: "i-I am sorry rem! Because of me you were put in danger! I-I am sorry if I didn’t bring you with me… huh?"

They both talked at the same time as they blame themselves, when they noticed that both of them where apologizing they look dumbfounded, I sigh as emilia smiled sweetly and Ram looked annoyed and facepalmed.

Helen: "yeah yeah… nobody is at fault here… now can I please get healed? I am about to cry here…"

Emilia gasp as she forgot about me looking at the two idiots, she put me in a bed beside beatrice as she sigh and start to heal me.

Helen: "thanks, beatrice… you are the best…"

Beatrice: "u-uh? I-I suppose, yes I am the best in fact! so relax I will heal you fine in fact!"

I sigh tired as I close my eyes … finally I managed to save subaru I am so happy… and I managed to do something cool that one of my friends did too… i… will brag a lot… about the battle to subaru…. I finally fell asleep feeling so tired…

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Subaru pov

1 hour ago…

I slowly opened my eyes as I see the ceiling. It was an unknown wooden ceiling.

Subaru: "another unfamiliar ceiling…"

Subaru tried to get up but a flaring pain shot through him forcing him back into the bed.

"Ow! Ghk! Ugh! Da-damn… it hurts it hurts!"

Subaru winced as he breath in pain, he look at his arms and flinched as he noticed the bite marks covering his arms.

Subaru: "ugh!... so they barely managed to save my life, and these are the scars…"

He lowered his arms as he look around slowly the unfamiliar room. His sight was immediately on a girl that was sleeping in her chair while leaning to a wall beside his bed.

Subaru: "emilia…"

I look at her asleep as she look so tired…

"I guess now I owe her another debt…" subaru said to himself as he feel guilty.

???: "I don’t know about that."

Subaru eyes open wide in surprise as he see puck appear from emilia hair and float toward him smiling.

Puck: "this time, you did good result equal to the effort you put, so I doubt lia will think of it as a debt."

Subaru looked bewildered at puck as it lowered down and sat in his chest.

"Puck…"

"Good morning subaru."

Subaru: "you say these are results from the effort I put, but I don’t remember anything after I got nommed on by those dogs in the forest…"

Puck: "nommed on? That’s a cute way to put it. But it was actually."

Puck suddenly turned into a growling monster beast as he shouted in subaru face with sharp teeths.

Puck: "munch,gobble,bark, chew,chomp, crunch, crush, growl!... more like that"

Subaru: "ugh… with all those sound effects, I should be definitely be dead now. I think I should have lose more than my arms from all of that…" subaru said disturbed at puck expression of what happened.

Puck: "yeah well, the blue haired maid took the rest of the damage. She was in a bad shape when she carried you here."

Subaru sit up with a worried look as he flinch feeling pain on his body.

Puck: "through she heals fast, thanks to her demon transformation, by the time she carried you to the village, she had minor injuries that she finished healing here."

Subaru: *sigh* "don’t scare me like that puck… anyway, so rem bring me back here?, them what about the childrens? Are they okay? Was the curse removed?"

Puck: "calm down subaru no worries there! Betty and I helped cure the curse on the children’s, thanks to your quick thinking they all survived clap, clap, clap."

Subaru: "has been emilia all this time here?"

Puck glance at emilia and say. "Yeah, she drained a lot of her mana together with beatrice to heal you. You were close to death's door when rem bringed you back, you didn’t die since she used her magic on you as she tackled the ulgrams attacks with her body. But she came in a bad moment…"

Subaru: "a bad moment? What do you mean?"

Puck sigh as he look at subaru and scratching his head say.

Puck: "well she came right when helen was about to go outside to help you both. So when helen watched both of you covered in blood and you almost dead she almost lost her cool. I don’t know what she was going to do but she looked for a second with murderous glare at rem but emilia hug her crying as she forced herself to calm down."

Subaru open his eyes wide as he feel guilty. Helen was about to attack rem again this time… she must have through that rem used him like a meat shield from those dogs.

Puck: "beatrice said you were really wounded and cursed, and that you were about to die. I think you should talk with her. She is currently outside in the elder house, this one is petra parents house that lend them to us to heal you and let you rest since the elder house is occupied by the sleeping children’s and their parents."

Subaru nod worried at puck as he slowly stood up, he feels pain on his body but he can walk. Puck disappear in emilia hair as she sleeps in the chair, subaru left the house with his butler clothes in rags, he turn around to close the door when he hear a voice on his back.

Ram: "barusu, you’re awake?"

Subaru look at her and say. "Ram…listem, uh.. I mean, about rem…"

 Subaru couldn’t keep talking to ram, he look down in shame as his stomach growled. he was about to talk her about rem but he noticed the basket with steaming tatoes and he feel the hunger from not having eaten for hours.

Ram: "how shameful you are, pestering others for food after being that badly injured. Maybe some dog rubbed off on you from the dog bites."

Subaru took her insults like a man and look at her and speak. "How does a dog rub off?"

Ram: "eat this."

Ram shoved a hot steaming tatoe into subaru unsuspecting mouth, "gafu!" Subaru spat the steaming tatoe from his mouth into his hand as he fawned his hand to his mouth as he exhales from how hot it was.

Ram smiled with a smile of pure amusement as he flails from the hot tatoe. "Delicious, isn’t it?"

Subaru: "oi I through I was gonna die! But yes it was good!." He yelled at her as he keep fawning his mouth.

Ram looked at the basket as she say. "Its freshly made… I mean…"

She smiled cutely with a smug smile as she say. "Freshly steamed."

Subaru: "why do you look so proud of yourself!?" He yelled at the delusional Ram.

Ram: "okay, okay. You can have another so be quiet and eat it."

Subaru took the offered food from the maid as he was indeed starving.

As he eat the tatoe and looked at her she sigh as she say.

Ram: "and well… for last night, you have my honest thanks. Nice work."

Subaru: "nice work? Always with the teasing tone… was it something deserving of your thanks? I didn’t do much…"

Ram look at the center of the village, the adults looked worried and with angry faces. As she look at them subaru do the same, and she say.

Ram: "when the people of a domain suffer any loss, it’s lord is held liable. If that pack of ulgrams managed to kill the children’s and enter the village… you where right to worried about that and try to save the children’s".

Subaru: "you mean they could have enter the village from the broken barrier!?"

Ram: "yes, but I repaired it already so we don’t have to worry about that. no ulgram will manage to enter here, so you can relax."

Ram leaved subaru alone as she goes to share the food with the rest of the villagers as they bow her as thanks.

Subaru sigh as he walk toward the elder house to talk with beatrice. as he gets closer, he noticed the children’s leaving together with their parents. They showered him with thanks and promised to give him gifts. Petra hugs him thankful that he saved her and her friends, subaru blush a little embarrassed from all the thanks, petra parents thank him smiling and hope that he could sleep well on their house, and they promised to give him gifts later as thanks. He tried to reject but they were adamant about them.

He wave them off as he enter the house, he find beatrice sitting in a chair looking at the door as she frown, beside her asleep was the blue haired girl.

Subaru: "hi beako! Thanks for helping remove the curse from the kids! You were a life saver! And were are the blue haired girl parents?"

Subaru said smiling happy at beatrice as he look confused at the blue haired sleeping girl.

Beatrice: "no big deal in fact, betty helped because bubby asked her to help and he was worried I could be in danger alone in the mansion with only ram beside me in fact. and this little girl is a orphan so she doesn’t have parents in fact."

Subaru: "oh… I see…"

Beatrice frown as she look at subaru gloomy look, she stood up from her chair and told him to follow him to a room and let the girl sleep.

As they enter the room subaru lean against the wall as he look at beatrice.

Subaru: "so what do you want to tell me beako?"

Beatrice looked at the ground for a bit, trying to find a good way to say it to him…

Beatrice sigh as she decided to be blunt so that he can handle the shocking news.

Beatrice: "in less than half a day, you will die I suppose…"

Subaru looked surprised but he sigh and looked down with a thoughtful look.

Beatrice: "y-you don’t look as disturbed as I expected I suppose. I through you would scream and cry I suppose…" beatrice looked surprised as she blinked at him with her pretty butterfly eyes.

Subaru: "the curse still isn’t lifted then?"

Beatrice: "when the pack of mabeast attacked you in the forest they planted another curse deep inside you in fact…"

Subaru: "can you tell me why this one can’t be removed?"

Beatrice: "too many curses have been placed on you, making that one too complex to remove in fact."

Subaru: "too many curses?"

Beatrice raised her finger as she explained. "When there's only one curse, betty can remove it as simple as untying a knot. But the curses on you are too much and they get tangled together making them almost imposible to undo." She trangled her hands together and made a pulling motion to help him understand.

Subaru: "well I see… that must be very difficult them. But why you said I have only half a day of life?"

Beatrice: "after half a day, the ulgrams activate their spells to replenish their mana. The curse they placed on you is used to drain the target mana and lifeforce… in other words they made you their food…"

Subaru smiled uneasily as he clench his fist. "So they attack people because they are hungry? That’s animal for you I guess… so simple minded!" I drags my hand on my face as i let out a tired groan. "I guess we should be thankful that they didn’t got hungry when they cursed the childrens then." I said sighing with a small relieved expression.

Beatrice look disturbed as she look at him and say. "Y-you… aren’t you even scared I suppose?"

Subaru opened his eyes and look at beatrice as she look at him with a disturbed and bewildered face staring at him aghast.

Beatrice: "i-I am telling you how much time you have left to live you know?... a-arent you worried about how helen will react?..."

Subaru made a painful face as he look at the side and say.

Subaru: "well, sure, I am scared of dying. But I doubt you drag me here to just tell me I am going to die. I don’t think you are that mean."

Beatrice eyebrows twitched as she look at him annoyed. "What do you know about me, I suppose?"

Subaru: "if nothing else, I feel like i've know three times longer than I really have, and I think helen-chan knows how really good you are deep inside you. After all she is hellbent on being your friend."

Beatrice shook her head a little blushed as she glared at him seriously. "You make no sense in fact! but is a fact that your chances to be safe are really low in fact…"

Subaru: "how low we are talking here?"

Beatrice: "less than ten percent in fact… we are talking that the ulgrams cursed you to eat you in fact. if the one that’s eating dies, logic dictates that the meal should be cancelled as the one who eat it died in fact."

Subaru: "so… you are telling me I need to kill all those ulgrams? But they must be more than hundreds of them!" I lift my shirt and see the bite and claw scars on my body and arms. "t-there are just too much scars…"

Subaru hold his head in exasperation as he say. "Man! The difficulty level here is serious demonic! This is just plain imposible! How can I am hel-…"

Subaru gasp as his face turned pale as a sheet as his pupils dilate shaking. He look slowly at beatrice as she look down as he ask.

Subaru: "B-beako? W-were is helen and rem? I-I didn’t see them around! W-were are they beako!?"

Beatrice was silent as she keep looking down.

Subaru walk toward her and kneeling holding her shoulders as he say.

Subaru: "Beatrice! Were are helen and rem!?"

Beatrice: "what would you do in their position I suppose!?" She swing her small arms to get subaru hands of her as she look deadpanned as her eyes trembled a little.

???: "I can’t ignore what you just said beatrice-sama." Ram swing open the door as she look at both of them scared and her lips trembling.

Subaru eyes widened as he look at how scared ram looked.

Subaru: "Ram?"

Ram: "Beatrice-sama… tell me how long ago both of them leaved together."

Beatrice look down as she clench her dress a little and say.

Beatrice: "they left three hours ago… a little after the maid brought subaru wounded… helen was really angry and she was not going to stay here… and rem feel guilty and followed her…"

Ram eyes shrink as she turns around to leave, she open the door as she run outside, subaru was about to follow her but beatrice run quickly to the door and she closed the door as she stood in front of it as she yell.

Beatrice: "Stay right there in fact! you are too wounded and you were close to die to be running around in fact!"

Subaru: "beatrice! I need to leave I need to help helen and rem they could die!"

Beatrice: "and so you too in fact! will you make their efforts be in vain as you go to the forest to get killed in fact!? Helen will get really angry at you in fact!"

Subaru: "Beatrice please move! I need to go help them! I don’t care about what happen to me but I can't let them die because of me!"

Beatrice: "don’t be so stubborn you idiot! Stay put and go to bed again in fact! you are too wounded in fact! and how you can help both of them when you are still so weak in fact!?"

Subaru flinch at beatrice words as he knew it was the truth. He was weak, he just learned magic but his spells are useless and his gate is still small, he doesn’t have a stand, or a weapon, or a strong body… but he can’t stay here and do nothing when he knows his friends could die! He watched Helen die because he was weak to stop her, he will not let her die again!

He stood up as he look determined at beatrice.

Subaru: "I know I am weak… I don’t have a cool stand like helen… and I don’t have good spells like emilia-tan or you, or everyone else… but I can't just stay here, sitting doing nothing when I know that my friends are out there risking their life’s for a idiot like me! I know I am weak and I know I am useless but I will do everything I can to help them and make them return alive!"

Beatrice look surprised at subaru strong words. She hesitated between letting him leave or not…  she bit her lips as she said without much force.

Beatrice: "n-not happening in fact! y-you need to stay down or you could die In fact! listen to betty you idiot!"

As she yell that loudly the door swing open as a loud shout was hear from the door

Helen: "GO BACK TO BED YOU IDIOT!" *Cough cough* "you need to rest…"

Subaru look shocked at the door as beatrice look behind her surprise, emilia was there carrying a wounded helen as she looked angry at subaru. She was bloodied and wounded, she coughed blood as she look pained, and her eyes were holding back her tears.

Subaru: *gasp* "helen! Y-you are so wounded oh god! I-its is my fault I-I did this! I am sorry helen because of me-"

Subaru feel guilty and like trash, he bit his lips as he look worried at her and apologize before she stop his rant and say.

Helen: "don’t apologize you idiot! You are my friend of course I would go and save you!" *cough* "and we did it right beatrice?"

Helen look tired at beatrice with a smile, beatrice touch subaru and she use her magic to look for subaru curses. She noticed there was not curse left to kill him. Only the big curse was left but it was inactivated as the one that casted it die. Sadly she couldn’t extract it since It was so buried in him…

Beatrice: "yes… I found that all the curses in him disappeared in fact, you two managed to kill all the ulgrams that cursed him I am impressed in fact."

Beatrice decided to hide that from helen, she is currently really wounded and she would surely act rash if she knew of that.

Helen: "h-heheheh ouch… t-they were a lot… I think close to a hundred or more…"

Subaru: "WHAT! MORE THAN A HUNDRED!?"

Helen: "Don’t yell so loud you idiot! Don’t you see there are two wounded maidens here!?"

Emilia enter the room carrying helen in her arms as a crying ram and rem enter, subaru look guilty at how wounded rem was, it was his fault, if he didn’t rushed blindly like that they couldn’t have been surrounded by the ulgrams, and if he was more careful he wouldn’t have been cursed so badly and they would not have gotten in danger to save him. Bitting his lips he look at rem with remorse and say

Rem: "subaru-kun! I-I am sorry is my fault you got so wounded! I-If you hadn’t saved rem, you would not have been close to di-"… "huh?"

Subaru: "i-I am sorry rem! Because of me you were put in danger! I-I am sorry if I didn’t bring you with me"… "huh?"

They both talked at the same time as they blame themselves, when they noticed that both of them where apologizing they look dumbfounded, Helen sigh as emilia smiled sweetly and Ram looked annoyed and facepalmed. Subaru was confused why rem was apologizing for? It was his fault, if he weren’t so weak they wouldn't have gotten so hurt.

Helen: "yeah yeah… nobody is at fault here… now can I please get healed? I am about to cry here…"

Emilia gasp as she forgot about helen as she was looking at subaru and rem, she put helen in a bed beside beatrice as she sigh and start to heal helen.

Helen: "thanks, beatrice… you are the best…"

Beatrice: "u-uh? I-I suppose, yes I am the best in fact! so relax I will heal you fine in fact!"

Beatrice look a little worried as helen smiled sweetly at her tired, helen slowly relax as she close her eyes as beatrice focused on healing her. Subaru look at helen as he feel horrible. Rem enter and sit in a chair as emilia use magic to heal her, she was drained from healing subaru but emilia still had some mana left.

Ram: "what happened sissy? Why are you both so injured?"

Rem: "we go to the forest to kill the ulgrams that cursed subaru, helen was mad at me and we decided to go kill all of them… I don’t know how she did it but a invisible force was killing and tearing the ulgrams as we reached a clearing where subaru found the blue haired girl… it was rem fault sissy, if rem was more careful subaru wouldn’t had try to save her and got so bitten."

Subaru: "woah Rem don’t say that, it was something I wanted to do not your fault, I couldn’t stay unmoving and see a pack of dogs jump over you and tear you apart, right? And you did save me after, right? I am still here after all."

Rem: "but you were about to die subaru-kun! If rem didn’t get distracted and managed to jump away you wouldn’t have gotten so hurt! I am sure sister would have done it better…"

Ram: "sissy…"

Subaru: "but I was not with ram, I was with rem, and I don’t know how awesome ram is, I only know how awesome Rem is, and I am alive thanks to her saving me and helping Helen cure the curse from me."

Ram and Rem open her eyes wide from subaru words, Rem was confused but she feel something from his words, she stutter confused and as she was about to say something…

Beatrice: "w-we have a problem in fact!"

We look at beatrice as she shouted surprised and with a little panic.

Subaru: "w-what happened beatrice? whats wrong!?"

Beatrice: "h-helen is bad in fact! see has been curse too! Didn’t you all killed all the ulgrams!?"

Rem: "w-what!? w-we sure did! We killed more than a hundred of them and that small puppy was the leader too! And roswaal came back and killed the rest of them!"

Beatrice: "that idiot must have missed some of them in fact! I think there are 10 ulgrams lefts! They must be wounded if they are the ones that fighted helen and rem in fact, they must have retreated into hiding!"

Subaru stood up as he was ready to run outside, ram hold his arm as she say.

Ram: "where are you going barusu? You are still wounded."

Subaru: "I am going to kill those dogs! If I don’t helen could die! Beatrice could try lifting the curses but if she takes too much time helen could die before she is saved!"

Rem: "t-them l-let me go too!"

Ram: "NO, sissy, you are too wounded and exhausted. I will go with barusu. I can use my clairvoyance to see where they could be hiding."

Emilia: "t-them let me go and help!"

Subaru: "no emilia you are exhausted, and you need to help beatrice heal helen and rem too. And we don’t know if the ulgrams can still attack here, roswaal should have gone to the mansion already, so if you can try to take both helen and rem to the mansion. We will go there after we make sure to kill those wounded dogs."

Emilia bit her lips as she wanted to be more of help, but she nod as she look worried at subaru and ram.

Emilia: "okay… just be careful you two."

Subaru: "don’t worry! Ram will protect me!"

Ram: "Barusu shouldn’t you say that you would protect me? A maiden like me? Where is your manliness barusu?"

Subaru: "shut it! We need to go now Nee-sama! to save helen and make her effort not go to waste!"

I run outside with ram as we left a worried rem,emilia and weirdly beatrice.

We run toward the forest when one of the village stop us for a moment.

Villager: "oi butler! Where are you going?"

Subaru: "to the forest! There are still some ulgrams left!"

Villager: "them take this sword! Is the sharpest sword in the village so it should help you defend yourself."

Subaru: "thanks man! I will repay you later!"

Villager: "don’t worry about it! It was thanks to you that my son is alive after all."

With sword in hand subaru run into the forest with ram, they run worried as they have to quickly kill those dogs before they try eating helen.

Subaru: "Ram-chi, do you see something with your clairvoyance?"

Ram: "Ram-chi?" *Shakes her head* "no, I haven’t found them yet, they must be deeper in the forest hiding themselves."

Subaru: "Dammit! Then lets go to the clearing where helen and rem where fighting I am sure we can look from there…"

.

.

.

.

Subaru: "oi… w-what the hell!?"

Ram: "this… they are a lot of dead ulgrams…"

Subaru and Ram leave the forest together and reach the clearing where subaru found the blue haired girl, as they look around, they can see only ulgrams corpses all around, some burned, some frozen, most crushed, cutted and blasted open. And there was a giant ulgram lying dead with holes in his body… it was a massacre there are surely more than a hundred of them dead here.

Subaru: "this… this is insane they really go overkill here those two…"

Ram: "I know my sister is strong but… I don’t think she killed all of them by herself… barusu… is your companion really that dangerous?"

Subaru: "Helen… is really strong actually… but she is usually cute and happy to do this… s-she must have been really angry and desperate…"

Subaru close his eyes as he shudders remembering that lost loop, helen is really scary when she is angry or get a mental breakdown. I am sure she could have killed ram and rem easily if she wasn’t currently confused in her mental breakdown.

Ram: "I through she was more inoffensive… so it was true that she made time with her power to save emilia-sama then."

Subaru: "did you doubt that?"

Ram didn’t answer as she looked serious at the giant ulgram corpse, as subaru look toward it he found some wounded ulgrams bitting the giant ulgram eating it.

Subaru: "could it be those are the ones that managed to escape from helen and rem?"

Ram: "I think so, get ready barusu. We need to kill all of them before they run away."

Subaru: "will you get your horn out them?"

Ram: "i-i… I don’t have a horn barusu,I am not as strong like rem, I was strong in the past but I got careless and loss my horn… currently rem is the stronger of us two, and she is better than me."

Subaru: "I see… but how she act I think she doesn’t think that from herself uh?... she likes to repeat that you are better than her in everything, when I know you are really useless in a lot of things compared to her."

Ram: "barusu… I don’t want to hear that from a useless man that had to be save by a little girl and my great little sister."

Subaru:"heh, fair enough… now lets kill those ulgrams."

Subaru pull his sword out as he take his breathing, he practiced kendo before but he doubts he can do it well against them, and he is still injured and recovering, he just hope that ram is powerful too. To make sure they don’t dare escape subaru take a breathing and smiling at ram say.

Subaru: "oh yeah, ram-chi, I can return by-"

Time stopped and a black hand enter his chest and crushed his heart for a second, he feel a lot of pain before time resumed and he gasped holding his chest, birds flee away scared as ram look confused and see him gasping holding his chest.

Ram: "barusu what did you did, why you look in pain?"

Subaru: "just a little gamble, now those dogs should be focusing on me and wont dare run away see?"

Subaru point at the ulgrams as they stop eating and growl looking at them, there are more than 10 but they seem wounded while a few of them look healthy. They bark and growl as the healthies one charge first, subaru take his position beside ram as he hold the sword firm, ram pull a wand from her leg and pointing at them say.

Ram: "Fura! Fura! Fura!"

Blades of wind appear and cut them in half, one of them get closer but subaru swing his sword cutting the ulgram neck as it fall to the side, he quickly pull the sword back as the wounded ones growl and charge toward them, ram used her wind attacks to kill them while the ones that get closer got cut down by subaru sword and he kick them away. After some minutes all the ulgrams lay dead. As subaru and ram pant tired.

Subaru: "ahhh… ahhh… I think those are all the ones… but seriously we are really exhausted after fighting only 15 of them!?"

Ram: "ahhh…. Ahhh… shut up barusu… your voice is annoying…"

Subaru: "well rem and helen are really badasses them! I doubt I could take hundreds of them like those two did… but we should keep looking around and be careful. Maybe one of them escaped and helen could be in danger…"

Subaru and ram walked around the clearing carefully, they look around for more ulgrams but after a hour they found nothing. It seems all the ulgrams are finally dead. As they walk back to the clearing roswaal fly down as he look at them.

Ram: "Roswaal-sama!? What are you doing back here?"

Roswaal: "ohhhyaaa? I worry about my seeervants toooo you know raaaam? Emiliaaa-sama and beatrice reached the mansioooon with reeeem and a unconscious Heeeeleeen-chaan."

Subaru:"are they ok? Did the curses on helen were cleared?"

Roswaal: "yeees, beatrice said the cuuurseeees are gone. Buuut the twoooo of them really madeee a messs here."

Roswaal smiled as he look around the clearing at the corpses of ulgrams.

Roswaal: "I will clean this with fireeee, so go baaack to the mansioooon."

Ram bow as she walk to the village with subaru leaving roswaal as he set fire to the ulgrams.

Subaru: "wouldn’t it have been better to let the villages use those dogs corpses to eat and sell?"

Ram: "barusu don’t you know? Mabeast meat taste horrible no matter how you cook it. And their hides where ruined after all… mabeast are more like a plague than something beneficial barusu."

Subaru: "oh, I see…"

We walk to the village as we enter the childrens come running toward us to thank me from saving them, petra the one that told me of the blue haired girl came closer looking down with guilt.

Petra: "s-subaru… i-I am sorry because of me you got wounded so bad…"

Subaru: "oh hi petra! Huh? What do you mean is your fault?"

Petra: "because I told you to save meili you got so hurt!"

Subaru smiled patting her head as he say with kindness.

Subaru: "petra don’t think like that, I didn’t get hurt because of what you told me, because of you I managed to rescue your friend! You are a hero for her petra! You hold on not falling unconscious to tell someone about her, if it weren’t for you she would have die! So is not your fault petra don’t think like that."

Petra look surprised as subaru pat her head, she look down blushing red before she run away to her parents hugging them embarrassed, subaru smiled as he stood up and waved goodbye to everyone, they walk back to the mansion as they talk.

Subaru: "so ram… can you tell me what are you both? Are you demons or something like that?"

Ram: "why you ask that now barusu?"

Subaru: "I was just curious; you look both normal but rem had a glowing red horn that made her stronger. You said you had one too but lost it. Is something of your race no?"

Ram: *sigh* "yes barusu, we are onis, but in our race is normal to have two horns, only twins are born with one horn…"

Subaru: "oh I see… them having one horn is better than having two?"

Ram: "no… in our village childrens born with one horn where killed…"

Subaru: "w-what!? why would they do that!? how did you two surviven them!?"

Ram: "onis think that having one horn is a sign of weakness… they tried to kill us when we were babies but I managed to show them my power and they let us live… barusu rem is the most important thing on my life, more than roswaal-sama or anyone in the mansion… I was really anxious letting her go with you, but I knew she was strong… but still seeing her so hurt and knowing she feel guilt is not something I like…"

Subaru: "I see… I am sorry ram, but your sister is awesome! She saved me, saved the childrens, saved the villagers and saved helen too! We need to make sure she knows that instead of thinking lower of herself."

Ram: "yes… my sister is awesome barusu! Is good that you noticed that too someone with rotten eyes like you could see her greatness too it seems!"

Subaru: "oi! Why the sudden insult nee-sama!?"

.

.

.

.

We enter the mansion and go to look for helen and rem.

We go to see helen first and we found beatrice and emilia with her, as we enter emilia looked happy to see us being unhurt.

Emilia: "subaru! Ram! Thanks od you both are fine! I was really worried here thinking you two could get hurt!"

Subaru: "don’t worry Emilia-tan! We managed to kill those ulgrams in the forest! Nee-sama here killed most of them anyways."

Ram: "thanks for your worry emilia-sama, but we are ok, how is helen-chan doing? Is she okay?"

Beatrice: "hmph! she is fine in fact, I healed her and you both manage to kill those ulgrams so I dispel the curses leftovers on her in fact. she is currently asleep from being so exhausted, she used a lot of mana and her body had injuries… and it seems she made a friend on the way too hmph!"

Subaru: "a friend? What do you- woah!? What is that ball of darkness?"

Emilia: "that is a lesser spirit of yin! I don’t know how but it seems helen-chan managed to contract with one of them in the forest!"

Beatrice: "yes in fact, this little child here got fond of the little girl and made a contract with her in fact, I suppose we should be thankful to the spirit in fact. thanks to her your friend could win in fact."

Subaru sigh relieved as he look at Helen asleep, he bit his lips in guilt looking at her so tired and wounded but he was happy she was okay and they all survived this… he pat her sleeping head smiling sad at her. He look at all of them and say.

Subaru: "thanks for healing helen… I really appreaciated it."

Emilia: "huh? D-don’t worry subaru! Helen-chan is my friend too!"

Beatrice: "hmph! I was just asked to help her in fact, don’t think I did it because I wanted in fact!"

Subaru: "heh... I am sure helen would be really happy to hear your words beako… maybe I should tell her when she wake up so she get glue to you…"

Beatrice: "d-don’t you dare tell her in fact!"

Beatrice pout angrily pointing at me as she stomp the ground, I laughted content as I see her antics. I look around for ram and I don’t see her around. She must have gone to look for rem.

Subaru: "where is rem?"

Emilia: "oh rem was tired and she is currently sleeping on her bedroom, do you want to see her?"

Subaru: "yes, I need to thank her…and talk to her about something…"

I left the room leaving emilia and beatrice with helen. I walk around until I found rem bedroom as ram left the room and looked at me.

Subaru: "hi ram… how is rem?"

Ram: "… she is currently asleep, her wounds are healed but she is exhausted… I will go now to talk with roswaal-sama… see you later barusu."

I look at her leave as I stood in front of rem room, I knock at the door before entering.

Subaru: "sorry to intrude…"

I see her asleep on her bed, she seems healed but I see some scars on her arms too… I look down in guilt at her as I sit beside a chair looking at her. I have conflicted feeling about her… she was trying to kill us in the last loops, and she even killed helen In the last loop that helen couldn’t remember… I am sure that if helen knew she would never forgive rem… but… I think she already earned our forgiveness… we shouldn’t get our vision clouded by the actions of people in the pass loops…I am sure that people have good inside of them, it just finding a method to know the good of them… and she did her best trying to save me from the dogs curses… and she must have helped a lot helen in that battle with the ulgrams…

Rem: "…i-…I am sorry… i-I am sorry…"

I noticed her moving in the bed as she sleep talked… it seems she is having a nightmare as she look sad on her sleep, I took her hand to help her calm down as I let her sleep. It seems to have worked as she calmed down. I keep holding her hand as I look at her with guilt… is kinda hypocrite of me to said that rem likes to take the fault on her own when I am worse that her… I am sure helen would kick me in the shin for thinking something stupid like that… but I cant help it I guess… I am weak and people had to protect me… and I just watched without doing much, only getting hurt and worrying the others more…i-it… seems I haven’t changed much huh?...

Rem: "…s-subaru?..."

Subaru: "oh, hi rem…are you awake? Do you feel good?"

Rem waked up groggily as she look confused at subaru,she look around and feel something holding her hand, she look at her hand and see subaru hand grabbing her hand, she sit up blushing as she say.

Rem: "s-subaru-kun? W-why I am holding your hand?"

Subaru: "sorry, you look like you had a nightmare and I through holding your hand would help you calm down. I am not that good in this thing of comforting people… but I did something that would have made me happy if I was in your place I guess."

Rem: "i-I see…"

I look at her as she look down in silence,she sit up and looking at me she slowly bowed and say.

Rem: "I am sorry, subaru-kun…"

Subaru: "hey come on… lift your head,rem, there’s nothing for you to apologize for."

Rem didn’t raise her head, subaru just smiled at her as he say.

Subaru: *chuckled* "you always look calm, but you’re not calm or collected at all are you?"

Rem: "I do realize that I am a powerless and incompetent oni clan dropout… so no matter what I do, I can never match my sister. I’m only her replacement, and one inferior to her, a good for nothing…"

 I watch as she sniffles and tears fall on her blanket as she grips the blanket tightly as she trembled with sadness.

Rem: "why was I the one to keep my horn? Why couldn’t sister be the one to keep her horn? Why was she born with only one horn? Why did we have to be twins? If only rem wasn’t born she wouldn’t have let her sister down like I always do…"

Subaru frown his browns as he hear her talk. She sniffle and wipe her eyes as she look to the wall

Rem: "im sorry… that was a strange thing for me to say… just forget it please…"

Subaru cross his arms on his chest as he sigh loudly and say

Subaru: "you know, rem, you shouldn’t put your sister in a pedestal and undermine yourself. I don’t think ram would do better if she where in your position. Ram is weaker than you, she cant cook, she slack off in her job and dump work over Helen and me, she always say mean thing and rarely speak what she true feel…"

Rem look at Subaru teary eye as she say. "N-no! y-you’re wrong! Sister true self is more amazing… if she had her horn, you wouldn’t say-…"

Subaru lean forward looking at rem serious as he say.

Subaru: "but Ram doesn’t have her horn, so I don’t know that ram, I only know the hornless ram, I’m pretty sure you’re the only one who cares whether she has a horn or not, what ram doesn’t have, you do. Just accept that."

Subaru: "you’re kind, you’re hardworking, you always do your best in everything, you care more than you show, and your chest is bigger than hers too!"

Rem look surprise at his words but pout at how perverted he was in the last comment.

Subaru smiled at her and holding her hand say.

Subaru: "if you hadn’t been around, those dogs would’ve chewed me to death. I was saved because you where there, and as you can see, I am alive and here, not only because of your sister, but because of you, Rem."

Rem look away sad as she say. "My true sister could have done much more, she could have saved you without you getting hurt…"

Subaru: "maybe, maybe not, but the one who was there for me was you, helen helped me of course, but she had to save that little child, and if you haven’t appeared helen and I would have die with the little girl, it was thanks to you that helen could leave with the little girl and save her, and she leaved me with you because she knew there was someone that could help me."

Rem: "b-but… helen was mad at me… because of me you got hurt and almost died."

Subaru: "I am sure she was just shocked and desperate, I am sure she doesn’t hate you for that, after all she wasn’t there to know what happened, and I am sure you did everything you could to keep me save, and didn’t you two did your best to save me? I was with ram when we reached that zone of the battle. And we were impressed at how much you two worked to save me. No, not only me, you worked hard to save me, the children’s, the village and your friends."

Rem eyes widened as she hears Subaru words, she stares at him as he holds her hand with both of his hands, and with a true smile he said.

Subaru: "I am glad you where there. Thank you. Thanks to your effort you saved natsuki subaru, you saved the irlam village, you saved Ram, you saved emilia and beatrice. who knows what could have happened if those hundreds of dogs decided to invade the village and kill everyone? And I am damn sure you saved helen too. She is powerful with her stand, but she is still a little girl, she can get hurt,she cries, she feel sad and worry. After all she is only 15, and she had lived rough even before she was with me… so thanks… for saving me, and for saving her and everyone."

Rem eyes where wide open with tears, she wanted to refuse those kind words, she was a replacement, a failure, because of her her sister lost her horn. Because of her subaru almost died, because of her she almost did something horrible…

Rem said weakly at subaru stuttering. "I-I told you… i-I am only my sister replacement."

Subaru: "don’t define yourself that way rem, its too sad, and I know your sister would be devastate to hear that… I don’t know how she lost her horn, and I will never know since I will not ask. And since I don’t know, I can talk like I know it all."

Subaru tapped his forehead smiling at a confused rem as he say.

Subaru: "all you have to do is be the horn ram doesn’t have, you two can be one oni together, twins are supposed to help each other, twins are together since the moment they are formed in their mother womb. They always have a deep conection together. And I know,no, I am sure that if something happened to you ram would be devastate… same with ram, if something happened to her you would be devastated… if you where a replacement she would never feel like that right?"

Rem: "i-I i…"

Subaru: "where I come from there is a saying, demons laugh when you talk about next year. So… laugh rem, wipe of that sad smile and laugh! Laugh while we talk about the future! Let’s talk while looking forward to making up all the time you wasted looking back at something you can’t change right now! We can start talking about tomorrow!"

Rem: "to-tomorrow?..."

Subaru: "yes, tomorrow, you can say anything, like…whether you’ll make a Japanese- or western-style breakfast tomorrow, or whenever you will tend the garden tomorrow, or watch the flowers, or talk with ram, or even talk with beako!. It can be something silly like that. no matter how silly it is, you can talk about a tomorrow because you have a tomorrow…"

Subaru: "so, how about it rem? Will you look forward to tomorrow instead of thinking about the past and what can’t be changed?"

Rem: "i-I am… very weak… so I’m sure ill end up leaning on you…"

Rem said looking at him with guilt.

Subaru: "whats so wrong with that?" subaru asked, surprising rem.

Subaru: "i'm weak, stupid, scary-looking, I don’t have a cool power like helen, I don’t have good magic like emilia or beatrice, I don’t have strength like you and I am dense. But I still live my life expecting to rely on others."

Subaru rubbed the back of his head as he smiled sheepishly.

Subaru: "we can lean on each other as we move forward. Let’s laugh and talk about tomorrow with our arms around each other’s shoulders! It’s always been my dream to talk about next year with a demon while we both laugh!"

Subaru smiled at her as wind blowed as her smiled widened beautifully and tears of happiness came from her eyes.

Rem: "thanks, subaru… you are really inspired today huh?" Rem chuckled happy as she cried.

"Right?" Subaru winked smiling at her as he pat her head as she cried and giggled happy.

.

.

.

Subaru left rem rest as she lay in bed happy, it seems the talk did wonders to her as she seems to have less guilt in her. That’s good, she worked hard to help us after all.

I walk around until I see emilia standing outside in the courtyard, she look tired but she is talking with her spirits

Subaru: "emilia-tan!"

Emilia look at subaru getting closer as he wave his hands happy, she pout at him as he look surprised.

Subaru: "whats wrong emilia-tan?"

Emilia: "hmph! you are constantly getting hurt aren’t you subaru? You came to this mansion in the first place because you were injured and that was four days ago." Emilia said scolding subaru as she look stern and worried at him. He was standing giving emilia a nervious smile as he say.

Subaru: "its not like I get hurt because I want to. The world is just a little hard on me… so you’re welcome to spoil me rotten emilia-tan!" Subaru wiggled in place at the through.

Emilia: "Don’t joke around! Puck kept trying to stop me from running into the woods to help you all!, everything could have gone wrong! Y-you were dying when rem bringed you to the elder house! Beatrice and I worked really hard to save your life! And and Helen and rem were hurt badly too! I-I was nervious and didn’t know what to do! My friends were getting hurt and I couldn’t do much! I wanted to go with helen and rem and help them but helen was angry and I got scared! I-I stay behind healing you with everything I got until they came back so wounded! Helen had broken bones and cuts! Rem was covered in blood with cuts and fractures too! I-I don’t like seeing my friends getting hurt I hate it!"

Subaru look shocked at emilia outburst, she was crying sad and angry as she looked at the ground. I bit my lips as I look guilt at the floor.

Subaru: "e-emilia-tan… i-i am sorr-"

Emilia: "but… I know that you all wanted to save everyone… and you all did, you saved the children’s villagers and me… so thank you subaru. You saved me again…"

Subaru: "uh? W-what do you mean emilia-tan? Aren’t you angry at me?"

Emilia: "I am angry at how reckless you are! But is true that if you didn’t acted the childrens would have die… and probably we could have die too… so thank you subaru, I brough you to this mansion with helen as thanks for saving me and now still… thank you so much!" Emilia beamed smiling at a confused subaru.

Subaru waved his arms around as he blushed red

Subaru: "hey! Its fine its fine!"

Emilia: "I through you said that, but it doesn’t make me feel any better… I need to do something for you and Helen."

Subaru smiled softly.

Subaru: "I see. Well, them, ill take you up on that."

Subaru suddenly got closer to her face with a wide smile

Subaru: "go on a date with me Emilia-tan!"

Emilia: "a date?"

Subaru: "yep! We’ll go out together, see the same things, eat the same things, do the same things, and share the same memories together!"

Emilia: "uh? Is that all you want subaru?"

Subaru: "that’s exactly what I want emilia-tan, I want to show you to the village kids! They are feisty and like to prank a lot but I am sure you will be good friends with them! And there this awesome flower field! Even if all we do is stroll around it’ll be a special occasion for me!"

Subaru beamed with a excited smile.

Emilia giggled amused. "All right, I will go on a date with you subaru." She smiled gratefully at him

Subaru face lift up as he pumps a fist in the air.

Subaru: "yes! That’s why you’re my EMT!"

Emilia stared at him in confusion as he jumped around.

Subaru: "oh, EMT stands for Emilia-tan, major angel!"

Emilia chuckled at him smiling, subaru was chucking with her as well as he was happy. Finally, his efforts pay off and he can make that promise true with emilia…

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 Subaru and emilia date part 1

*2 days after the mabeast attack*

Subaru wake up yawning, he spend these two last days healing himself, Rem as a oni was fine in only a day, while he and helen were tired from their wounds, he tried starting to work earlier but he was forced back to bed by emilia and rem, and even roswaal gave him and helen some free days to rest, subaru sigh as he close his eyes remembering what roswaal said.

*2 days ago*

Roswaal: "Subaaaru-kun, you neeed to rest, yooou where Reaaaaally wounded, yooou earned a reeeest. And heeeleeen-chaaan is resting too, if yooou try to work nooow she will get maaad at you."

Subaru: "ugh… fine ros-chi, I will stay put until I feel well…"

…

…

…

Sighing subaru sit up, he feel good today, his wounds didn't hurt anymore and while his scars make him flinch when he look at them is nothing difficult, but today was different! Today he was going with emilia-tan on a date!

Subaru stood up and made his bed, he open his wardrobe and pulled out his iconic tracksuit, he didn’t had any clothes apart from the butler outfit (that was destroyed) luckily rem fixed another butler suit to his size so he don’t have to worry about working with his tracksuit, but for this date he decided to just go with his tracksuit after all. He got out and made his way to the kitchen, on his way he feel compelled to open a door.

Subaru: "Yo! Beako! Good morning!"

Subaru open the door and he enter the forbidden library, beatrice was sitting on her stool as she look annoyed at subaru.

Beatrice: *sigh* "what do you want boy? I am reading right now I suppose."

Subaru: "nothing much! I just wanted to say good morning to cute beako!"

Beatrice: "betty knows she is cute in fact, she doesn’t need a useless boy to tell her that in fact, I am busy reading shoo shoo."

Subaru: "awwwwww mean beako! But don’t worry I love ya! Oh! And I will find helen and send her to you kay?"

Beatrice: "d-don’t say stupid things I suppose! And don’t send that girl here!"

Subaru: "aww why beako? I through both of you got along really well? You were really worried for her after all."

Beatrice: "hpmh! Betty wasn’t worried about the little girl in fact! she was forced to heal her in fact, and betty just decided to be merciful and give a hand in fact hpmh!"

Subaru: "tsundere beako"

Beatrice: "W-why you! What does that word mean in fact! I don’t understand explain!"

Subaru: "don’t wanna, oi oi oi! I am just joking!"

Beatrice pout as she lift her hand pointing at subaru as he run away hurriedly before closing the door leaving a pouting beatrice.

Subaru sigh smiling as he resumed walking, lately he was getting along well with everyone, luckily there was no dead situations on sight, he was good with emilia-tan and puck, beatrice was difficult but he found out he was less throw out if he bother beatrice when he is together with helen, when he bothers her alone he usually is blasted out of the library, rem was not longer warry of me or helen anymore, she was friendly to us, she was more friendly to me than helen but it was because helen was still a little resentful about that last loop were rem got in her way, but her resentment is low as helen is willing to talk with rem and not act aggressive toward her,after all both battle together to save me and the childrens. Ram is… ram I guess? I keep acting the same with her, insults,teasing and remarks like always. With roswaal I don’t talk much with him, he is weird after all, and helen still hate his clown looks.

As subaru walks lost in through he arrived at the dinner room, he open the door and see roswaal, emilia,rem, ram and helen. Ram looked at subaru as rem waved at him, emilia waved excited at seeing subaru as helen look at him with her eyebrows raised.

Subaru: "good morning everyone! Natsuki subaru is here!"

Emilia: "hi subaru! Did you sleep well? how are your wounds?"

Rem: "hi subaru-kun!"

Ram: "you woke up late barusu! 5 minutes late!"

Helen: "sup subaru! How did you sleep? Does your wounds itch? Mine still itch sometimes."

Subaru: "I Sleep well emilia-tan! And my wounds are okay!, hi rem-rin! Hi big sis! Hi isekai partner! I am fine, but yeah the wounds scars itchs sometimes but don’t worry about it! How are your wounds going helen?"

Helen: "they are fine, I healed fine thanks to Emilia, Beatrice and rem magic… magic is really amazing uh?."

Subaru: "yeah magic is awesome actually."

Subaru sit beside emilia as they start talking and eating, the dining room was lively but he would have liked for ram and rem to sit with him and eat together.

As he eat he noticed roswaal smiling weirdly as always as he gaze at me and helen, helen ignore his gaze as she eat as she watch emilia and I talk. I feel like she wants to say something to me so I turn to her and ask.

Subaru: "whats wrong helen-chan? Do you want to say something to me?"

Helen: "yeah… but after we finish here."

Emilia: "uh? Whats wrong helen-chan? If is something important I don’t mind if you take him to talk before our datoo?"

Helen: "datoo?..."

Subaru blush a little as he hears emilia said cutely the word date, helen look confused but as she catches the word she makes a knowing look. She sigh and nod as she finish eating, she stood up and stood beside me and say.

Helen: "subaru lets go talk for a while before your datoo."

Subaru: "y-yeah ok hehehe…"

.

.

.

Helen walked in front of me as we walk down the hallways, she is small, almost like beatrice but slightly taller, I still don’t know her well, after all she just suddenly appeared beside me, wounded and close to death… she didn’t had to, but she stayed with me and helped me save emilia and the others… when she could just run away the moment she wake up screaming on my arms… I shake my head as I follow her to erase that depressing through, I don’t know why but she decided to stay with me and give me a hand. And overall, I didn’t help her much compare to all the help she give me. I am sure that Rem would have die if she got in the forest alone to fight those dogs, and in the last loop she remembers I would have probably die even worse if helen hadn’t tried to save me… i. I am feeling conflicted if I should told her the lost loop she don’t remember, how she had a mental breakdown and tried to kill rem… only to die at the end because of a moment of carelessness from everyone… I don’t know how she will react with knowing rem killed her…

As I follow her I suddenly pat her head as she turn to me confused

Helen: "oi subaru why the sudden headpat? I don’t mind it since is nice but why so suddenly?"

Subaru: "oh sorry helen-chan… I just haven’t say to you how thankful I am for you helping a weakling like me…"

Helen lift her eyebrows but she sigh and say.

Helen: "ahhh… while is true that you are weak you are not weakling. Is just a question if you want to get stronger or not, and a weakling would stay a weakling, someone weak would not. Is kinda confusing but it makes sense to me. And don’t worry about my help, after leaving my world so suddenly you are the only thing that reminded me of home… of course you aren’t all muscles like my old friends, heck you are the most less muscular compared to my old friends."

Subaru: "oi why you said that! I work out too you know? I do stretches and try to stay fit every day."

Helen: "I wasn’t looking to offend you subaru, but I think is not fair to compared you to my old friends. After all Jotaro was only what 17? And he looked like a body builder around 28 or something. Muscles on his muscles! You know?"

Helen empathizes her words as she shows with her hands how big Jotaro muscles were. It kinda made me laugh actually, she was a weird girl but she was very nice to hang out with.

We reach her bedroom as she enter first, I flinch as I look at her and say.

Subaru: "y-you know helen-chan, while I find you really cute and fun, and someone really cool I don’t think I am ready yet, my heart belong to emilia-tan! But i-ouch!"

Helen pout as she kick his shin hard making him hold his leg as he jump in pain.

Helen: "the hell are you thinking you perverted idiot!? I just brough you here to talk for something not to do something with you! And besides while you are a good guy and fun to hang around you are not my type sorry!"

Subaru gasp dramatically as he hold his heart.

Subaru: *gasp* "that wounds my poor heart helen-chan!"

Helen: *sigh* "don’t be a idiot subaru and just get inside!"

Helen pout as she kick him inside the bedroom with red garland, as he fall on the ground she close the door sighing with a small smile.

Helen: "I was just going to talk about you something… and I suppose I could give some advice to a dumb like you so that you don’t mess it with emilia I guess."

Subaru gasp as he sit on the ground looking at helen.

Subaru: "I am ears sensei!"

Helen: "who are you calling sensei idiot hahahahahaha"

Helen sit on her bed laughting amused, subaru smiled at her, when she finish laughing she cough as she start looking serious.

Helen: "now listen up subaru, you know that we have that… link bonding us together, right?"

Subaru nods as he knows she mean return by death.

Helen: "so as we are bound by that, if you die I die, and If I die… I don’t know what will happen and it scare me… but what I want to say is… if I find it too hard and we are dying a lot and your friends don’t help WE are leaving here."

Subaru: "w-what do you mean by that helen!? W-why do you want to do something like that!? and why We?"

Helen: "subaru… how are you so calm?... did you forget already? We have died already three times! And in less than 2 weeks! Heck we even died the first day we came to this world! It was luck that your power is something like that, if not we would have die a worthless dead! I-I hate the feeling of death! It hurts and is scary! I-I don’t want to set our fates in a place where we could end up dying a lot! We are just humans our minds and our souls can’t handle that kind of pressure!"

Subaru: "helen i-I too hate the pain of dying… is cold, it gives me fear every moment… but I don’t want to see my new friends here die! That includes you too! And I haven’t forgot! I can’t forget the pain even if I wanted too! I sometimes have nightmares about how I die in the mansion hallway while you carried me…"

Subaru hold his chest as he remembers how dying from that curse was so painful. He remembers how helen looked when he died gutted… and he remember how scared and hurt helen looked when rem killed her… if I was alone I think I could handle them,after all if I die the world is forgotten except for me… but… now I have a partner… and she is just  a small girl after all…

Helen: "i- I have nightmares too… about how that elsa woman gutted me out… seeing you vomit blood in top of me as you die, seeing you die in my arms from that curse… I panicked and was scared when rem bring you covered in wounds… I through you couldn’t be save and almost killed rem… but emilia calmed me down and I got my mind I little clearer from fear and hatred… we managed to save you but… our bodies got really hurt from that subaru…i-I hate seeing your scars… is a reminder I failed to help you, i-if I didn’t leave you alone you wouldn’t have gotten so hurt…"

Subaru: "i-is not your fault helen! I-it was something that was out of our control! You saved a little girl! So don’t feel bad helen! And you saved me after all! You saved rem, you saved the villager kids together with me! A weak useless person like me! So don’t feel bad helen I am eternally grateful from all your help these days, you decided to help someone you didn’t even knew, and I am sure that even if we weren’t linked by Return by dead you would have been kind enough to help me…"

Helen: "i-i… I am not that kind of person subaru…"

Subaru: "yes you are! You told me about how you saved your friends so that they couldn’t die before coming here! You are amazing helen! So while I am weak and I can't do much, count on me please, we are partners on this world helen! I will do my best to not die, I will get stronger so that I don’t have to die and make you feel sad or hurt."

Helen: "y-you… a-are serious subaru?..."

Subaru: "one million percent serious helen-chan! This is something I will do no matter what! I will not bring you down with me because I am weak, I will get stronger and I will even help you in your hard moments too!"

Subaru point with his finger at him as he stood tall and smiled broadly, helen looked teary eye at him but she nods smiling. Subaru kneel and smiling hug her as she look surprised, she accepted his hug until she calmed down.

Helen: "sorry about that subaru… telling you something so heavy on the day of your date with emilia…"

Subaru: "don’t worry helen! It makes me happy that you are willing to tell your mind to me without reservation, but I don’t want to leave here, I am sure our friends will help us if we get in problems in this world. I am sure that even beako will give you a hand too! After all she is a tsundere loli but she had a soft spot to you, even if I don’t know why."

Helen: "yeah I like beatrice… she is a tsun tsun tsundere but she is a kind girl… I like emilia even if she sometimes is dumb and naïve. But she is very kind and helped a dying girl without hesitation. I like puck even if he rarely talk to us and spend more time with emilia and beatrice. i…I don’t know much about ram? She is hella mean to you but I think you like that?"

Subaru: "I don’t like it oi! I am not a masochist! We just like to tease us like that, think of it like fighting siblings!"

Helen: "heh, okay them I ¨am not a masochist¨. Anyways ram is not mean to me so I am all good, probably because I am small like a child? Something that really annoys me but I can’t do shit about that. Rem… I really, really hated her… that day I woke up after watching you die… is lucky she wasn’t there or I wouldn’t know how I would have act…"

Subaru shudder as he remembers that lost loop and how serious helen was on killing rem. He is scared of telling her that loop to helen and how she could act against rem, in his list of priorities emilia-tan is first and helen second, he doesn’t want to hurt her like that if she end up liking rem…

Helen: "but… *sigh* I think I can forgive what she did that loop… she got in my way…and you ended up dead, but she wasn’t the one that curse you and make you die directly… I still had some doubts about her and sometimes I wanted to kill her… but… she did her best to save you, save those kids… and she even saved me from those dogs."

Subaru: "I see… helen… i- I think that all persons have good in them… we mustn't blind ourselves about how people can act in our loops if they are in a stressed situation or a suspicious situation that they don’t know anything… I think she was aggressive against us because of our witch scent. Ram told me a little, about their past… and I think they had it rough, and I think people that smelled like the witch hurt them a lot in the past… that’s why rem was so wary and cold against us, she must have thinked we were cultist that came to hurt them again…"

Helen hear subaru words and slowly nod, she remember that in that loop rem was suspicious of them, she called them witch cultist and looked furious at our smell… and I can’t enact vengeance…since In that world I ended up killing both of them…and… probably beatrice too…

Helen: "i… I will try not to get blind from how people act in those loops under those circumstances… BUT, IF THEY HAD NOT GOOD REASONS OR THAT KIND OF MISUNSDERSTANDING AND TRIED TO JUST KILL US BECAUSE THEY CAN I WOULD NEVER. NEVER FORGIVE THEM."

Helen look coldly and dead serious at me as she said that.

Helen: "I would never accept as a friend someone that tried to kill us and they weren’t good or showed even a hint of remorse…. Rem… while she directly not killed you, she showed remorse and guilt when you were really hurt under her watch. She tried her best to her limits to save you. So I will not be hostile against her anymore… I am willing to see her in a good light and see if she indeed has good inside of her…"

Subaru look surprised at helen. But he was kinda happy that helen can forgive someone, and it seems she started to see rem in a good light. Subaru gulp nervious, he wasn’t really sure if he should tell her… but he is her partner and she must know… the witch didn’t let her remember since she would probably try and kill them again and again in her mental breakdown…

Subaru: "helen… i-I need to tell you something that happened… but listen and don’t act rashly… okay?..."

Helen: "huh?... i-I think it depends on what but I think I can try not to do something stupid at this time…"

Subaru took a breath and looking seriously at her he told her everything what happened in that lost loop. How she wake up catatonic, cried on his arms, was slowly recovering from that but rem talked and she lost her mind in rage… how helen tried to murder rem if not were for subaru, how she fought rem and ram, how beatrice,emilia,puck, and subaru tried to help her calm down. How… how the witch grabbed our hearts from sharing the secret and how helen died in his arms because of rem…

Subaru was nervious as he look at helen, she was silent looking down, she was trembling as she grip the blanket in anger as she took deep breaths.

Subaru: "h-helen… i…"

Helen: "ahhh…. Ahhh… i- I am calm… subaru…. Why did you tell me that just now?... why didn’t you hide it from me…"

Subaru: "i… I was thinking of doing that but, you are my partner, you are very important to me and the only one that knows everything that happens together with me. I-I didn’t wanted to lie to you about that…i- I know you hate rem and you have the right to hate her from killing you bu- SHUT UP A SECOND SUBARU…"

Subaru close his mouth as helen said that coldly, she took deep breathings hoping to calm herself down… after minutes she look a little calmer and say.

Helen: "thanks… for telling me that subaru…i-I appreciated it. Don’t worry… I will not lash out against Rem right now… not after I forgive her from helping saving your life and she saved me in that forest too… I will not enact revenge on her… not because of that thing you told me… is because I already killed her once…"

Subaru look shocked as he said.

Subaru: "w-what do you mean helen? How did you kill her once?"

Helen sigh and looking at subaru said.

Helen: "I did hid something from you too… i-i… in that loop that you die in the library because of that curse… i-I lost control of red garland and I got catatonic… I couldn’t move my body but I could see through red garland… I killed rem when she tried to attack me, I killed ram when she tried to attack me after seeing her sister dead…i-i… i-I think I killed beatrice too… b-but the witch killed me before I was about to attack beatrice so I don’t know if I killed her or not… i-I want to believe I didn’t kill her… s-she tried to help me, even if she was so tsundere and hurted me saying she didn’t see me as a friend…I I could see her shocked face, scared, confused, and she was about to cry as she knew she was going to die too… i… I can handle killing people that attack me… It will hurt me mentally but I can handle it.. b-but killing someone that tried to help, someone that was cute, curious about me, kind in her own way to hear my problems…and and… I would hate myself If I killed someone that looked like a child…"

Subaru hug helen as she look downcast and sobbed. He caress her head as he think about what she said… she killed rem,ram and probably beatrice… but I am sure she couldn’t kill beatrice if the witch appeared. He knows that when the witch appear time stop, so if she didn’t manage to attack in time beatrice was fine…

Subaru: "calm down helen I am here for you…i-… I am sure you didn’t kill beatrice. even in your angry state, you wouldn’t kill her… in the loop you don’t remember, you only focused on hurting rem and ram that got in her way, but in no moment you hurted me, Emilia or beatrice. even when you could do it easily with red garland."

Helen: "i-I don’t want to be a child murderer! I-I can’t be like that man! I I can’t handle that!"

Subaru cup her face soaked in tears and said seriously.

Subaru: "and you will never be someone like that! from what I know about you, you despise hurting childrens! Is so you would never fall so low to do something like that! and I will be there to stop you! Even if I had to die!"

Helen pupils shrink at his words shocked.

Helen: "n-no you don’t have to die because of that subaru!"

Subaru: "but I will! If I can save your mind from killing a child!"

Helen looked for reluctance, fear, or anything that could tell her subaru wasn’t serious but she didn’t find anything. He was dead serious on stopping her from killing a child if she lost her mind.

Helen was shocked. She let herself being hugged by him until she calmed down. After she calmed down she take a deep breath and smiling say.

Helen: "thanks, subaru… you are the greatest friend I have in this world…"

Subaru smiled happy at her as he pat her head ruffling her hair.

Subaru: "don’t worry helen! You can count on me! And I think you are a great friend too helen, in this world. And in the old one too."

Helen: "thanks, subaru… damn I need to be careful or I could fall for you…"

Subaru: "sorry but my heart is only for emilia-tan!"

He crossed his arms in a X as he smiled at her, she laughted softly as she say.

Helen: "hahahahahaha, I didn’t expect to be rejected but I am fine with it. You aren’t fully my type after all, but you indeed checked two boxes on my check list about my type you know?"

Helen: "thanks for hearing me out subaru, and before you go to your date with emilia-tan, I will give you some girly tips, okay? So that you don’t mess up"

Helen smiled happy at him as she tell him what not to do…

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 Subaru and emilia date part 2

After my conversation with helen and her girly tips I left to the bathroom to get freshed up, it was heavy talking with helen but I am happy that we managed to support each other, it seems she is willing to try and know rem more. I was surprised she killed rem and ram and didn’t told me. But I didn’t told her about that last loop. But now I am sure we will share our burdens between us and support us. After I am done I go to the kitchen to make some food for the date with emilia-tan, I need to do my best for her! Helen said that girls like boys that are thoughtful and prepare with good intentions. I need to make some sweets for her too, emilia looks like the type to like sweet things. As I walk to the kitchen I meet rem, she smiled and wave at me as I get closer.

Subaru: "hi rem-rin!"

Rem: "hi subaru-kun! You look very happy today."

Subaru: "yep! Today I have a date with emilia-tan!"

Rem tild her head confused about the meaning of date, she shaked her head and smiled as she say.

Rem: "Rem don’t know that word but I am sure is something nice, are you going to find emilia-sama?"

Subaru: "not yet! I am going to bake some sweets for her and our date! Care to help a dumb guy in love rem-rin?"

Rem giggled as she nod willing to help him.

They both enter the kitchen and start cooking, subaru decided to make some cookies and some muffins, he don’t have paper but he will improvise, he still remembers that time he watched his mother cook muffins and cookies for him when he was little. Subaru smiled fondly and melancholic but he shake his head, today he needs to be happy!

Rem smiled helping him bake the cookies as she looks curious at the muffins, after a while it was done.

Subaru: "TA DA! Is done! Cookies and muffins made by natsuki subaru! I hope she like them!"

Rem: "I am sure she will like them subaru-kun! You were giving your all after all!"

As subaru grab the cookies and muffins and put them in a basket he noticed that some cookies where left.

Subaru: "oh, did I make more cookies than I needed?"

Rem: "n-no subaru-kun… R-Rem made those… R-Rem want to give them to helen-chan for saving the childrens and me…"

Subaru look surprised, it seems rem tried to be helen-chan friend after all, he smiled and patted her head taking rem by surprise.

Rem: "h-heh? S-subaru-kun?"

Subaru: "hahahaha you are a nice girl indeed rem! I am sure helen will be happy to have your cookies!"

Rem: "y-you think so? B-but Rem think she hate me…"

Subaru: "she had a bad impression of you at first… but you had a bad impression of us at first too… but she changed her impression on you when you tried to save me and the childrens no? same with your impression of her right?"

Rem looked surprised at subaru words, but she smiled and nod

Rem: "yeah… Rem opinion of helen-chan and subaru-kun changed a lot… Rem is happy she was wrong, Rem will give the cookies to helen-chan. Farewell subaru-kun have a good date!"

Rem bow smiling as she grab a plate with cookies and tea and left to find helen. I smile as she leave happy she think well of us now. I leave the kitchen as I go to the courtyard to find emilia-tan, she is there wearing a cute pink dress and a cloak? She is currently in the courtyard under the gazebo talking with spirits.

Subaru: "Emilia-tan!"

Emilia: "e-eh! O-oh hi subaru! a-are you ready for today datoo?"

Subaru: "yep emilia-tan! Your subaru is 100% ready for today date! It will be the best first date you ever had!"

Subaru did his antics as he look at emilia, now close he look how pretty her dress is, is very cute and she blush a little as she say.

Emilia: "i-I wanted to try something new… i-I hope I look good?"

Subaru: "EMILIA EMT! You are so cute! You look so good in that dress emilia-tan! But… why you have that white and purple cloak?"

Emilia blush from the compliment, but when he ask about the cloak she flinch a little looking down as she say.

Emilia: "i-I bring the cloak to not have problems in our datoo…i-I don’t want the villagers to look bad at us and make you unhappy subaru."

Subaru smiled at her as he shake his head, he get closer and unclip the cloak from her as she look confused.

Subaru: "now emilia-tan, you can go in a date hiding your cuteness! This cloak doesn’t fit your current pink dress emilia-tan! And hiding your prettiness to the world because of fearing they will hate you is something that hurt me you know?"

Emilia gasp as she say.

Emilia: "i-I am sorry subaru i-I didn’t-"

Subaru: "don’t apologize emilia-tan! Let me finish, you are fearful of being hate but the villager wouldnt hate you emilia, you protected their homes from those dogs, you helped save their children’s when they were cursed together with Beatrice. they will not hate you for saving them I am sure."

Emilia: "b-but I didn’t do anything! You, rem and helen-chan where the ones who saved the childrens! I-I just stood behind looking you all get hurt while I didn’t nothing…"

Subaru: "there you are wrong emilia-tan! You saved us healing us and protecting the village while we were out saving the childrens, you protected beatrice and ram too. It would have been sad that we helped save the childrens but they came back to find their home is no more right?"

Emilia think about that scenario, she nod slowly as she look sad imagining how they would react from that.

Subaru: "don’t worry emilia-tan! I am sure they will thank you a lot in the village as we go to our date site!"

.

.

.

Subaru was smiling happy at a flustered emilia, she was currently surrounded by the villagers and childrens, but instead of insults and pitchforks like she imagined she was being showered in praises, thanks and gifts from the villagers.

"Here emilia-sama! Have this tasty bread I made today! Is my gift for helping protect the village"

"Here emilia-sama have these fruits I made sure to pick the best for you as thanks."

"Here emilia-sama have this drink! Is a fruit drink I made just for you!"

While subaru was looking he was too showered in gift from the villagers, the kids were jumping in top of him happy to see him as they fit things on his pockets, candies, dirts, pretty stones, some worms!

Emilia hear subaru yelp as she turn around and see him surrounded by the kids as they laugh, he flail as he pull some worms from his pockets, she smiled giggling as she look at his antics. The villagers look surprised at her as they had a bad view of her all this time. The old lady village head slowly approach and looking at emilia say.

Old lady: "Emilia-sama… I thank you for saving our homes… and we are sorry from having think badly of you… we had a bad image of you thinking of you as the half-witch… but we were wrong, you demonstrate us that you are different, you saved us and saved our childrens. We are sorry and thankful for your help…"

The adults nod as they bow together with the old lady at a flustered emilia.

Emilia: "w-wait r-raise your head I -I didn’t help you to get your thanks or your praises! I-I was just worried about the childrens… i-it would be very sad that they got save to return to their homes destroyed…"

Old lady: "you are indeed a kind girl emilia-sama.. you have our utmost support, I see why that boy likes you a lot now."

Emilia: "l-l-l-like me?"

Emilia blush surprised as she glance at subaru trying to pry of some kids that were climbing him. He was scolding them but he had a happy smile on his face, she smiled happy looking at him.

.

.

.

Subaru and emilia walk together as subaru is leading her to a place he found, emilia had her eyes close with a cloth as subaru hold her hand and slowly walk with her.

Emilia: "s-subaru are we there yet? I I can't see anything"

Subaru: "hold on for a while emilia-tan! We are really close! I don’t want you to pull the cloth or you will mess up the surprise!"

Emilia was excited for the surprise so she keep being blindfolded, as she walk she reach a place where she feel a lot of wind. And she hear subaru said.

Subaru: "here we are! Now you can pull the cloth from your eyes emilia-tan!"

As emilia pull the cloth from her eyes she look amazed at the scene, she was standing in a small hill with subaru in front, behind subaru as he stretched his arms showing off the scene there are fields of pretty flowers, she look amazed as the flowers dance with the wind, her hair move with the wind as she look at the flowers, since she was in elianor forest she only could see white all over, and even after leaving the forest she didn’t had much freedom to look at flowers, she was amazed at how beautiful flowers could be, they danced with the wind as the wind caress them slowly, their vibrant colors made a beautiful paint of colors in her eyes, she look amazed as she say.

Emilia: "s-subaru… is really beautiful! This is the most pretty thing I ever seem!"

Subaru was smiling happy that she like it, he knew this place was really pretty, and even helen told him that it was a good place for someone like emilia.

Subaru: "and not only that, I made some cookies and muffins for you emilia-tan, lets sit here and eat while we talk and look at the flowers!"

Subaru set down a cloth on the grass as he pull plates with cookies and muffins, he bring some tea too for drinking. As they sat together emilia happily grab some cookies and taste them.

Emilia: *munch* "mmmph! This is really good subaru! Did you made them?"

Subaru: "hehehehe yep! Your subaru made them emilia-tan! With lots of love just for you!"

Emilia giggled as she ate the cookies smiling subaru was mesmerized looking at her pretty face as she wind moved her silver hair, he blush a little as he feel his heart rate go up, it was definely worth it to win against the mabeasts…

Subaru: "emilia… i-i… I am thankful to you… you helped me when I was mugged, and you saved helen when she was about to die… you are the most kindhearted girl I ever meet, I am happy that we can sit together and talk and watch the flowers… t-this is my first date in fact, I never once did this before so I was really nervous you wouldn’t like it."

Emilia: "ohhh subaru you dunderhead, I wouldn’t hate your efforts you dummy, this place is really beautiful! Since I came from elianor forest I never had seem such a beautiful place before! And it was so close to the mansion…"

Emilia smile a little sadly as she look at the flowers and subaru.

Emilia: "i… since I leaved the forest with puck and roswaal, I didn’t had any friends… I only had puck with me, he is my father figure and he worries about me a lot, even when we reached the mansion I was hoping to had friends here but the maids were silent with me… I tried to chat with them but they where maids and they acted professional with me, I wanted so bad to have some friends to talk with, play with, cry with, laugh with…"

Emilia: "i-I was really happy that you didn’t hate me subaru… I was scared that you would hate my looks like everyone else…i-I don’t like looking at myself in mirrors because I can only see the monster people are scared of… i-I never had someone else apart from puck said I was beautiful, that I was pretty and cute… i-I feel weird but I was scared of you being hurt from being with me… i-I tried to use the witch name to scare you but that didn’t work… I I was regretful of that and I wanted to apologize… but I am sure I would had keep that lie longer if not from kadomon scolding me…i-It was the first time I was scolded by someone that was not puck… but I knew I was in the wrong and I had to fix it. So I apologize to you ready for you to hate me and leave me. But you and helen didn’t even do that… helen only meet me when she wake up screaming from that nightmare…but even them she didn’t get fearful of me just like you, she was thankful that I save her and didn’t try to hurt me like others before. After you got wounded in the loot house… I was really scared of you dying, i-I didn’t wanted the first person that treated me nice to die in front of me…"

Subaru was surprised but he listen her silently as she spoke.

Emilia: "i- I took you with me to the mansion for rewarding you both… but in truth I wanted to spend more time with you both, know you both better and maybe be friends with both of you… i-I know I am selfish but it was the first time someone treated me like a human and not a witch, and… these days at has been a lot of fun compared to before… the mansion feel more lively, ram and rem talk more with me… beatrice even leave her library to talk with us without having to ask puck… i-I am happy that you both wanted to be my friends…"

Emilia said smiling happy as she cried in relief.

Subaru smiled and patted her head as he said.

Subaru: "emilia… you really are a kind girl uh? I am happy that you helped us, I am happy that you decided to take us here, and I am happy to be your first friend, helen is happy too to be your friend! She think very well of you in fact, I promise to make your future have lots of laugh and smiles! I will be with you and help you have friends and laughs! Because I love emilia-tan!"

Emilia smiled happy as she giggle at subaru.

Emilia: "thanks subaru… I am really happy right now."

Subaru smiled content that his date is going so well, as he look at her he feel in love with her thousands of times already. Suddenly he remember that helen told him, he stood up and say.

Subaru: "wait for a moment emilia-tan! I have something just for you! You can keep enjoying the cookies!"

Emilia smiled as she nod watching subaru walk to the flowers, he kneel and pick some flowers as he did something with his hands. After some minutes he walk toward her with his hands on his back, as he is in front of her he said.

Subaru: "close your eyes emilia-tan! I have a gift for you."

Emilia nod as she close her eyes, she feel subaru lean closer and put something in her head, it smell nice and feel soft.

Subaru: "you can open your eyes now emilia-tan!"

Emilia open her eyes and touch her head, she pull what was in her head and noticed it was a crown of flowers. She was surprised as it was her first time having something like this by someone else. She smiled happy as she put it back on her head smiling.

Emilia: "thanks subaru! Does it fit me well?"

Subaru: "yep emilia-tan! You are the prettiest girl right now!"

Emilia giggled from his antics as she enjoy her time with him…

Hours past as they talk and had fun together, subaru entertain her with his stories, some magic tricks and he love to hear her talk happy about anything. They were together until the sun was slowly setting down. As they walked together to the mansion they passed the village, the childrens wave at them happy as petra pout looking at emilia with a flower crown in her head, subaru was confused but he patted petra head making her smile blushing, they say goodbye to the kids and walk back together to the mansion. In the doors ram receive them as she gaze at them.

Ram: "welcome back emilia-sama, barusu, I hope you didn’t do anything perverted with emilia-sama barusu, if not I will had to castrate you."

Subaru: "c-c-castrate me!? W-why so harsh nee-san! I only had a date with emilia-tan I didn’t do anything lewd!"

Emilia: "ram don’t tease subaru! We just had a nice time together! We where in a hill with beaaaatiful flowers, and and we talked a lot! We laughed! W-we had a loots of fun and he even made some reaaaally tasty cookies ram!"

Ram look surprised at how happy and energic emilia was, she was so happy that she lean forward into ram that they face are almost close.

Emilia: "and and look! He even gived me this pretty flower crown! Isn’t it beautiful!?"

Ram: "y-yes it is emilia-sama, i-is really beautiful."

Subaru smirked seeing at a taken aback ram, she glare at him but she was surprised at how happy emilia looked. She lead them inside as they reach the dinning room inside there is rem, helen and beatrice.

Emilia: "hi everyone! You know I had a nice day today!"

As emilia rambled happy about the date with subaru subaru was blushing embarrassed, he didn’t look at helen as she smirked with a grin on her face at him, he was damn sure she will poke fun of him a lot. As emilia rambled her pendant shine and puck fly out.

Puck: "calm down Lia, you are too excited you know? It was a nice date subaru it was fun to watch."

Subaru: "y-y-you were there!? I-I through you stayed with beatrice today!!"

Puck: "of course I would be watching, Lia is my daughter you know? If you had tried to kiss her or something I would have intervene."

Puck said smiling menacingly in a teasing way, emilia pout as she say.

Emilia: "puck! You promised to be asleep!"

Puck: "lia I was asleep, but his lovely words wake me up!"

As puck was about to act like subaru and say what he said about loving emilia subaru yell panicking as he chase around puck as he laugh. Emilia laught loudly amused, rem smiled finding it funny as helen was holding her laugh too. Beatrice was pouting that bubby was having fun with the boy in fact. while ram just sigh a little annoyed…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 (extra)

A week as passed since we saved the village and finished the ulgrams saving subaru and I from the curses. We spend two days in bed recovering from our injuries subaru tried to get up and work saying he feel fine but I had to force him in bed with red garland, I was still unconsciously on edge with rem but I had a chat with subaru and he told me some important things. It seems there was a loop were I couldn’t remember. I don’t know the reason but probably was the witch. It seems I died first and subaru pleaded the witch to save me… I was killed by rem after I woke up and had a mental breakdown… I was furious about her but… I calmed down as she tried her best to save subaru, she almost died some times and she did saved me when we were fighting the ulgrams… I told subaru about how I killed rem and ram in the loop where he was cursed and rem got in my way… I told him my fear of having killed beatrice too… he comforted me and told me I couldn’t have killed beatrice. after that talk he was going in a date with emilia, before he was leaving to his date I decided to give him some tips so that he didn’t screw up badly. That day he came back from the village really happy so it seems my tips helped. And surprinsingly rem visited me in my bedroom with some cookies she baked, I was taken by surprised but it seems she had a talk with subaru…

…

…

…

Rem:  *knock knock* "Helen-chan? Are you there?"

Helen: "oh yes I am here, you can come in rem."

I look as the door opened and rem bowed as she enters smiling with a tray with a plate of cookies and tea, I was in the desk practicing my writing since I was still free from working because of my injuries. Rem healed faster than us so she good back to tending her duties in the manor, Ram was really glad that her sister healed faster and helped her. It seems she was doing all the tasks alone while we were injured. I shake my head from thinking as rem put the tray in a table beside the desk and say.

Rem: "what are you doing helen-chan? Rem brough you some cookies subaru-kun and Rem made."

Helen: "I was just practicing my writing, oh so subaru decided to make cookies for his date uh? It seems he really listened to my tips."

Rem: "Subaru-Kun looked excited for his date with emilia-sama Rem wonder how is going on?"

Helen: "it should be going fine, I did give him some tips so that he doesn’t mess it up, but Subaru is a nice guy, I am sure he will be doing fine… but I feel like Emilia will not understand much about what a date conveys. She is kinda… airhead? Or too naïve? I have heard how subaru shower her with I love you and stuff like that but she doesn’t react much to it… well I can’t say it is all her fault, she did had some rough circumstances. Let’s hope Subaru get through her in time."

Rem: "yes, emilia-sama have problems understanding subaru-kun words. But rem is sure they will have a fun date today."

I smile at her as I nod, I lean to grab a cookie and I bite it.

Helen: "oh this is good! has been some time since I had sweets."

Rem: "Rem is glad that you like them helen-chan!"

Rem smiled brightly happy as I eat the cookies, we stay in silence for a while as we didn’t knew what to say. While I don’t hate her anymore I still feel awkward with her… and I have treated her coldly too… I look down as I sigh and looking at her say.

Helen: "Rem… you know. I-I am sorry for how I treated you when the ulgram problem was happening. I was nervious and scared about subaru and I treated you harshly, I hope you can forgive me for that."

Rem look surprised as she wave her hands saying.

Rem: "D-don’t apologize helen-chan! Rem knows you were stressful about subaru-kun, rem was worried about subaru-kun too, and we worked together and we managed to save subaru-kun and the childrens! So rem is not angry or bothered from how you treated her that day, rem knows you are a kind person, and you said nice things to rem after the battle was done. I-I was hoping we could get along better if is possible…"

Rem said that nerviously as she look at me, I look surprised at her but smiling I say.

Helen: "okay them rem, lets get along and be friends!"

…

…

…

Since that day we had talked together when we could, I still have problems chatting with her since I am not such a easygoing person like subaru, but I enjoy talking with her, I have talked with ram too sometimes in our free time, or when rem invite me to have tea with her and ram. While ram likes to tease and insult subaru calling him barusu,pervert,useless and what not, with me she doesn’t talk much but she doesn’t tease me or insult me. I asked too about the orphan girl I save to beatrice but she said she leaved her in the village, when subaru came back from his date I asked him if he had see the girl we saved but he told me he hadn’t see her. I was worried about her since she is a orphan and don’t have parents, so I tried to look for her around the forest but I couldn’t find her…it was something that was bothering me all these days but I couldn’t do much about it. But So far this week has been good, no battles, no rush and most importantly no deaths…

Today I wake up and wore my maid outfit, I did my chores together with subaru and the maids, after we were done and in our free time I took subaru with me as he was going to find emilia.

Helen: "hold it subaru, I need your help for a moment."

I said as I grab his arm just before he ran to find emilia.

Subaru: "woah! What happen helen? You are holding me from talking with emilia-tan!"

Helen: "she will not go away if you wait some minutes subaru, anyways I need your help with your weird door power, I want to find beatrice and talk with her."

Subaru: "oh, sure helen give me a second."

I follow subaru as he walk in the hallway looking at the doors, as he walk he make a serious face and lift his finger up, he put the finger on his mouth as he wet it to taste the wind as he hmmm. I look confused at him and say.

Helen: "subaru… what idiotic thing are you doing now?"

Subaru: "oh, well I was just making it more interesting you know?"

I sigh as I smile at his antics, he is a fool but is kinda fun to watch him. He did some circles in the air with his finger, he spin 3 times and grabbing a door he swung it open and say.

Subaru: "here!"

Beatrice: "why are you being loud again in fact? can’t you open the door normally I suppose?"

He open the door and we see beatrice sitting on her stool reading as she looked unamused at subaru.

Subaru: "nope can’t do beako! I am loud because I love you!" Subaru said as he did a funny pose and point her with his fingers, beako pout as she scowl

Beatrice: "don’t say useless things in fact! why do you want to bother betty for in fact!?"

Helen: "owww beako! We don’t want to bother you we just want to talk with our precious friend!"

I give her a big smile as I look happy to see her, she hid her face with her book as she say.

Beatrice: "betty is busy reading, she doesn’t have time for the little girl and the idiot boy shoo shoo"

Subaru did his antics as he overreacted, I giggle and say.

Helen: "awwww don’t be mean beako! And I was going to show you something cool today."

Beako drills trembled a little as I see her butterfly eyes peek out from the top of the book as she look curious at me.

Beatrice: "something cool? What do you mean in fact? is it gonna be something idiotic like everything the boy do in fact?"

Subaru: "oi! I don’t act idiotic all the time you know?"

Helen: "is not something idiotic, is something really cool I learned! I was going to show it to subaru as I bragged about how I and rem defeated the ulgrams, but I wanted to brag in front of you too!"

I said as I pat my chest as I smile proudly, beatrice pout annoyed but curious, while subaru smiled and pat my head.

Helen: "oi don’t pat my head subaru! You make me look bad!"

Subaru: "sorry you were acting too cute helen." Subaru said smiling wide, I pout as I kick his shin making him stop headpatting me. It feels nice but i don’t want head pats right now. I want to brag!

I start telling them how rem and I fought those ulgrams, how rem swung her morningstar around and how I used red garland and fought those ulgrams. how I fought the little puppy that turned bigger and send me flying, and how I meet my cute spirit Kia!

I smiled smugly as I call for kia as she appear beside me.

Helen: "as I was send flying from the big ulgram attack and I crashed into the trees I was rescued by this little girl! It was thanks to her that I could defeat it and save rem!"

Subaru was worried when I count how I got so injured but I wave him off since I was currently fine. Beatrice look intrigued in the story and she was surprised when I mention how red garland burned some of those ulgrams with a attack. She asked me how I did it and I told her it was a skill one of my old friends taught me back home. Beatrice is looking curious at the dark spirit as it float beside me, hiding a little from beatrice view.

Helen: "beako, you are scaring kia you know? you don’t have to look at her so intensely"

Beatrice: "hmph! betty was only curious of that little child I suppose, minor spirits don’t have much consciousness so betty was surprised that it came on her own to help you in fact."

Helen: "oh that, I was surprise too but really grateful, maybe she was draw because of my spirit talents?"

Beatrice: "your spirit affinity are slightly average in fact, betty hate to said it but compared to this boy spirit affinity yours is really lacking in fact."

I pout at beatrice as subaru scratch his head surprised at the sudden praise.

Subaru: "hehehe, thanks beako! I didn’t knew my spirit affinity was that high."

Helen: "hmph! I don’t need to have high spirit affinity, I am content to have red garland and kia with me."

Beatrice: "hmph! so? How did you managed to defeat the ulgram leader in fact?"

Helen: "oh that, well It was thanks to kia helping me with yin magic… and something from a old friend…"

Beatrice and subaru look confused as I look a little down as I think about kakyoin and my friends on earth, I shake my head as I smile and say.

Helen: "I manage to win because I was able to replicate a skill from one of my friend, I have seen him do it a lot of times before so I through I could do it if I combined the yin cristalization of mana and the yang light attributes."

Beatrice: "cristalization of mana in fact? are you refering to minya I suppose?"

Helen: "well I was thinking of minya when you told me about it together with subaru but not like that. here let me show you. Do you have something I can attack beako?"

Beatrice look surprised but thinking she nods; she stood up from her stool and say.

Beatrice: "I can make a minya cristal for you to attack in fact, but lets do it in the courtyard, I don’t want the books to be damage in fact."

Beatrice walk to the door and open it as we follow her, we came out in the courtyard as puck and emilia were together talking, they look surprised at us coming out with beatrice.

Emilia: "subaru! Helen! Beatrice! hi what are you doing together?"

Puck: "oh hi betty, are you having fun with helen and subaru?"

Subaru: "emilia-tan! Thanks for blessing me with your cute face! EMT!"

Helen: "oh hi emilia, hi puck, I was going to show something to beatrice so we came here for it. Want to watch?"

Beatrice: "hi bubby! Hmph! I-I wasn’t having fun with the little girl and the boy in fact! I only came out since the little girl wanted to show me something in fact."

Subaru walked toward emilia excited as she wave at us, puck smiled looking curious and surprised that we were hanging out with beatrice, she looked happy at seeing puck but pouted and acted tsundere at his words while blushing a little. I smile at them and told them what I was going to do.

Emilia: "oh you are going to show something to beatrice helen? Sure! I would love to see it too!"

Puck: "oh? Will it be something interesting helen-chan?"

Helen: "yep! Is something I created with my spirit partner kia!"

Puck: "oh? I am surprised you contracted with a minor spirit already."

Helen: "yeah it showed herself to me and saved me when I was fighting the ulgrams."

Puck was surprised and interested seeing the black ball of darkness floating beside me as I smiled at it. Beatrice walk forward and she summon a big minya cristal.

Beatrice: "here in fact, try to use your new spell on it."

Beatrice walked back toward me as she left the cristal floating, I was surprised but I suppose it doesn’t consume much mana I guess, emilia and puck looked interested at me while subaru was beside emilia and beatrice looking curious. I look at the minya cristal and Kia floating beside me as I nod.

Helen: "ok kia! I will need your help. Red Garland!"

Red garland appeared beside me as subaru, puck and beatrice look at him, emilia sadly couldn’t see it as she was unaware what red garland was.

Puck: "is always surprising seeing your stand? Was it? Its… really interesting."

Beatrice: "yes in fact, betty was really surprised the first time she see it in fact. but why you summoned him in fact?"

Emilia: "e-eh? Is something there? I can't see it"

Helen: "oh sorry emilia, stands are not often be able to be seem, you need to be a stand user or, a high spirit it seems, to be able to see it."

Subaru: "too bad you cant see him emilia-tan, is really unique, is a tall red man with a red helmet with a flaming ponytail, he had big muscles and he is wearing a ancient armor, he have white and red gauntlets and boots and he wear a white flaming skirt."

Emilia tild her head as she close her eyes trying to Imaginate it, but she pout as she can't picture it well.

Emilia: "I can't Imaginate it… I really want to see it…"

Subaru: "so cute! Emilia-tan EMT!!!"

I sigh as i hear subaru loud antics, I look at kia and nod as she touches red garland back, while I touch red garland chest. I take a breath as I close my eyes and think, I transfer my mana to red garland as kia transfer her mana to red garland. As it had enough, I open my eyes and pointing at the minya cristal say.

Helen: "Red garland! Emerald Splash!"

Red garland clap his hands together and lift it a little as obsidian like gems appeared from his hands and shoot like a bullet towards the minya cristal, it hit it as the minya cristal explode as they look surprised, it throw around 15 obsidian gems in a fast pace until it finish. They look surprised as subaru say.

Subaru: "oi! What was that!? it was like watching a gun firing!"

Emilia: "woah that was amazing helen-chan! How did you do that!?"

Puck: "oh that was interesting! But why is emerald splash? Aren’t those gems black in colour?"

Beatrice: "betty is surprise in fact, it looks like a good magic I suppose, how did you do it in fact?"

I smile smugly as I look at them mostly at beatrice. I lift my finger and say.

Helen: "beako! I will tell you but… you need to call me helen!"

Beatrice: "guh! I-I Don’t joke in fact! i-I f you don’t want to tell betty them don’t do it in fact! hmph!"

Beatrice pout as she look surprised and a little embarrassed, puck smiled at her and say.

Puck: "awwww come on betty, try calling her by her name, I am curious about how she did it please."

Beatrice look surprise at puck, she pout as she is conflicted, but she sigh and looking shyly at helen say.

Beatrice: "f-fine in fact! b-but only because bubby asked… c-can you tell betty h-h-h-helen?"

Helen: "kyaaaaa so cute! You are so cute beako!"

Beatrice: "w-w-w-wha l-let me go! D-don’t hug me!"

Beatrice flail surprise as I hug her, finally she said my name! subaru smirk amused as puck look happy smiling, emilia clap her hands happy and say.

Emilia: "are you happy to have a friend now beatrice? helen looks reaaally happy!"

Helen: "yes I am! I wanted to hear beatrice call me by my name! but she is stubborn! Thanks for the help puck!"

I throw a thumb up at puck as he lift his paw smiling, beatrice is blushing red as she flail in my hug.

Beatrice: "s-stop hugging betty and explain in fact! o-or I will send you flying!"

Helen: "hmph! meanie… but fine I will explain!"

I said pouting from having to stop Hugging her, she smell nice and is really soft to hug! Is really dangerous actually, I could hug her for hours. I slap my cheeks to concentrate as I look at them and say.

Helen: "well I discovered that red garland can be used to attack with magic, I haven’t tried much about it, but the first time I use it I tried infusing some of my mana in red garland while kia infuse his own in red garland and help me control it. I fuse yang and ying together and I tried to recreate a skill from one of my old friends. His stand could throw emerald gems as a mean to attack, they were fast and powerful. I didn't know if I could do it on my own but since it was a skill from a stand I through I could recreate it with my own stand, and it worked! I use this attack to kill the ulgram leader in  the forest while it was distracted. While it didn’t explode like the minya cristal the obsidian gems made holes on his body killing it."

Emilia: "ohh I see! But why you call it emiural spliash? Those gems were black not emeiural?"

Helen: "is Emerald Splash, and yeah they are obsidian gems, but I decided to call it emerald splash since that’s how my friend kakyoin named is attack. And it feels nice to remember him sometimes too…"

I smile a little melancholic as I miss him, they look worried but I shake my head and smile, beatrice look interested and say.

Beatrice: "I see… them this kakyoin friend of yours was a stand user too in fact? it did have a spirit like yours I suppose?"

Helen: "yep, he was a stand user too, but his stand was different from mine, while my stand is bulky and more physical his stand was slender and was best at range attacks. The first time we meet he tried to kill me too."

Subaru: "oi oi! Why did he tried to kill you helen?"

Helen: "oh well back them he was fighting against Jotaro and he noticed me and tried to attack me, but red garland appeared and beated his ass, but it was not something he wanted to do, he was being mind controlled at that time."

Subaru: "o-oh, I see them… I suppose it was because of this Dio guy right?"

I nod smiling as I unsummon red garland, emilia sigh relieved while beatrice tild her head confuse.

Beatrice: "Dio? Who is this Dio in fact?"

Helen: "a vampire, but he is currently dead. I think so, I don’t remember much but Jotaro did kill him."

Beatrice: "uh? A vampire in fact? but there exist no vampires in fact."

Helen: "well back home I fought two vampires, one of them was weak to the sunlight and I manage to kill him that way, while dio had a absurd regeneration, the bastard was really hard to kill."

They look surprised at helen as she tell them that. subaru knew she had it rough but didn’t expect her to fight two vampires and win, and since she is a stand user probably those vampires were stand users too. After showing off to others helen was content, she stay talking with emilia,subaru,puck and beatrice for a while until beatrice decided to go back to her library.

Beatrice: "… why are you following me in fact? you had what you wanted to do I suppose."

Helen: "well I wanted to keep talking with you, and I was hoping you could teach me more about magic, but really vampires don’t exist on this world?"

Beatrice: "this world…? Anyways vampires don’t exist in fact, they are a fairytale."

Helen: "well, I through that too and I ended up fighting two vampires… maybe they exist but stay hidden? I Dunno if is the same here but vampires are really weak to sunlight. They can only go out at night and do their things."

Beatrice open a door as she enter the forbidden library, she stay in the door for a while as she sigh feeling helen standing right behind her, she cant kick her out now. As she enters helen smiled happy following her…

.

.

.

The next day I woke up yawning, I stayed talking with beatrice, but with her is mostly me babbling about things and if she get curious she ask something but mostly stay silent hearing, I don’t mind actually, she is very cute when she look curious at what I said or when she pout when I praise her cuteness. I shake my head as I clear my mind from yesterday, I got dressed in my maid outfit and started doing my job, I found ram cleaning the hallway windows, curiously rem wasn’t with her.

Helen: "good morning, Ram! Why Rem isn’t with you? Is she with subaru?"

Ram: "good morning helen-chan, yes, my sister is currently with barusu tending the courtyard, Ram is currently cleaning the windows, I hope you want to give ram a hand."

Helen: "oh sure ram, happy to help! Do you have problems cleaning the windows top?"

Ram look up at the window as she noticed it looked a little dusty, she nods and say.

Ram: "yes, Ram can’t reach it, go and find a ladder from the storage room and help me here."

I smiled smugly as I got a idea, she looked curious at why I was laughing smugly.

Ram: "are you okay helen-chan? Did barusu infect you with his stupidity? Poor thing…"

Helen: "i-its not that! subaru is stupid but it cant be infectious! I just got a idea~~…"

Ram looked confused, but suddenly she gasp surprised when she feel herself being lifted like a child, she look around confused but cant see anything, only a smugly helen smiling at her.

Ram: "l-let ram down now helen, this is humiliating!"

Helen: "hehehe, don’t worry ram! Is only Red garland giving you a hand you know? too bad you can’t see red garland, I am sure you would like how cool he looks!"

Ram: "stop joking around helen-chan and let Ram down! Before barusu or roswaal-sama see me like this."

Helen: "oh don’t worry ram, if roswaal walk around here I will let you down, but if is subaru I will keep you up! He will probably laugh is ass of."

Ram looked coldly at me as she trash more in red garland hands trying to get off, I giggled amused as she look annoyed, but noticing she wasn’t going to be let down she sigh as she was lifted to the window top to clean, she was cleaning when she noticed helen beside her standing floating in the air.

Ram: "if I didn’t knew about your ¨stand¨ this would be really creepy."

Helen: "oh yeah, probably I look weird floating around, I sometimes forgot that normal people can’t see red garland, I was surprised that high spirits could see him too. But you know, seeing a grown-up man carrying you like a child is really funny."

Ram flinch at helen words as she look coldly at helen, helen was standing beside her in the air smiling smugly as she cover her mouth giggling.

Ram: "let me down helen…"

Helen: "eh? But we are cleaning you know? don’t worry most people can’t see you know? by the way I am currently standing in red garland shoulder."

Ram look coldly at helen but she sigh as she focus in cleaning as fast as possible to be let down.

We keep cleaning the windows together as I look at her, she refuse to talk as she focus on cleaning, as I see her I suddenly look toward the hallway.

Helen: "oh no… sorry ram."

Ram: "huh? Why are you apologizing helen-chan? What did you s—"

Ram freeze as she see a surprised rem looking at her floating, and subaru trying to hold his laugh in vain, I sweat bullets as I slowly let her down and pat her head before disappearing red garland. Ram look down as a shadow appear on her face, I back down nerviously as I give a look at subaru to start running.

Helen: "h-hehe-he i-I um sorry?"

Subaru: "s-s-sorry sis i-I didn’t see I didn’t see…"

Rem: "sis? Why where you floating beside helen? Did red garland picked you up like it does with helen-chan?"

Ram clench her fists as she trembled looking angry at subaru and I.

Ram: "forget what you saw barusu! Go die in a ditch! Or let me pick your eyes out!"

Subaru: "oi! So cruel nee-sama! Don’t worry my lips are sealed so you can- woah!"

Helen: "crap subaru run! Sorry Ram!"

Rem yelp surprised as ram pulled out her wand and send flying balls to subaru trying to send him flying, he flinch as he evade before running away as she chase him yelling

Ram: "BARUSU! FORGET WHAT YOU SAW!"

Subaru: "SORRY NEE-SAMA! I WILL FORGET SO STOP CHASING ME!"

I look feeling bad as ram chase subaru away, Rem look surprised but she giggled looking at them go.

Helen: "i-I will have to later apologize to subaru…"

Rem: *giggles* "I am happy that sissy is having fun too with subaru-kun and you helen-chan."

Helen: "w-well I wouldn’t call it fun…"

Rem: "sissy usually is silent like I was before you both came here, it has become a lot lively and while she doesn’t say it she like both of you actually. Oh rem likes subaru-kun and helen-chan too."

I look surprised at rem but I smile softly.

Helen: "thanks rem… say do you want to float too?"

Rem: "uh? Float too?"

I look at her with a mischievous grin as I summon red garland and pick her up as she flail surprised.

Rem: "e-eh? Helen-chan? W-what is happening!?"

Helen: "well I feel bad that ram was the only one embarrassed, so I think it would be even if her little sister is embarrassed too!"

I giggled as I walk with a flailing rem as red garland carry her like a child. She keep telling me to let her down as she flail embarrassed, I just giggle as she tried to hit red garland but she cant see him, after a while we meet with a panting subaru for running away and a fuming angry ram until she freeze seeing her little sister blushing embarrassed as she float in the air held.

Ram: "sissy?"

Helen: "hehehe, sorry ram, I through that if rem experienced the same you would be less embarrassed."

Ram: "Ram is not embarrassed, please kindly forget what you saw or I will hit your head until you forget."

Subaru looked stunned at the blushing rem as he see red garland picking her up like a child, suddenly I get a idea as I say.

Helen: "them… what if to make you forgive me, I let red garland pick up subaru too?"

Ram look interested with a glint at subaru as he flinches backing away slowly nervously.

Subaru: "n-no I think Is a bad idea partner. L-lets just calm down, ok?"

Ram: "mmm… that is a good idea helen-chan, I will forgive you if you embarrass barusu too."

I let rem down as she blush looking at her sister and subaru, I smile apologetic to subaru as he back down.

Helen: "sorry subaru, sacrifice your pride for you cute helen okay?"

Subaru turn around to run away but I send red garland to chase him, I pick him up as he flail embarrassed while ram snicker and rem giggled a little.

Subaru: "oi let me down! I don’t like this one bit! They couldn’t see him but I can see him clearly and I don’t like being picked up by a man!"

Helen: "what are you saying subaru? I am a girl you know!"

I say holding my laugh as he flails embarrassed trying to pry open red garland hands, he was way more embarrassed since he could see red garland. I noticed ram was having fun while rem giggled smiling at a embarrassed Subaru.

I embarrassed subaru for some minutes until I let him down, he was blushing furiously but I just smiled apologetic at him while I tried not to laugh.

Subaru: "oi! Don’t laugh you idiot! It was really embarrassing! Red garland treated me like a child!"

Ram: "Ram is sad she can’t see red garland, ram would have liked to burn the image of barusu embarrassment on her mind more clearly."

Helen: "heh? But ram if you could see red garland, you would have get more embarra-OUCH! Okay okay I will shut up stop hitting my head ram!"

I hold my head teary eye as she hit my head with her fist. It kinda hurt, but rem was having fun as she giggled amused…

After playing around we go back to work, ram,rem and subaru go to the kitchen to cook food for later while I walk to clean the hallways.  I was giggling to myself as I remember how fun earlier was. I didn’t have much friends before, and while I mess up a lot with the stardust crusaders it was different since I was the only girl in the group. But in this case the only guy is subaru if you ignore roswaal.

As I walk I freeze as I see roswaal walking smiling.

Roswaal: "Hellooo Heeeeleeen-chaan! Areee you doing your dutiiies?"

I bow as I try not to look at his face.

Helen: "hello roswaal-sama, yes I am cleaning the hallways, ram,rem and subaru are in the kitchen making the food for later."

From the time I have been here I didn’t meet much with roswaal, I cant still see him on the face and I get nervous meeting him alone, every time I meet him red garland unconsciously appear behind me looking at him cautiously. He keep smiling at me as he didn’t notice red garland.

Roswaal: "mmm~~ I am huuurt that you are still cooold to me, but I knooow it must be difficuuuult to youuu."

Helen: "sorry roswaal-sama… I sometimes tried to look at you but… the clown makeup still makes me freeze… if I can ask… why do you dress up like that?"

Roswaal narrow his eyes as he looks at me in silence, I was nervous thinking that he was getting angry but he surprisingly answered… and it was in a serious tone without his weird accent…

Roswaal: "I dress up this way to not forget how I failed my Teacher… is a reminder of my weakness and how I couldn’t protect my Teacher and my friend."

I look surprise at him as he answered seriously, but his serious tone goes away to his normal weird accent.

Roswaal: "I hoooope that my aaaanswer satisfieeeed you heeeeleeen-chaaan."

Helen: "yes thank you roswaal-sama… and I am sorry if I made you remember awful memories…"

He look a little surprised but hid it in his smile, he walk beside me as he pat my shoulder before waving goodbye.

I look at him go as I sigh letting red garland disappear…

Helen: "so… a reminder of failure huh?... maybe I should try to talk with him more…"

.

.

.

Roswaal keep walking with a smile until he enters his office, as he closes the door his smile disappears as he frowns remembering his conversation with helen.

Roswaal: "…it seems I need to be more cautious of her… two weeks have passed but she seems still wary of me… tsk, and I got to remember about how I failed my teacher…"

Roswaal sit on his desk as he pull from a drawer a black book, he open it and he frown as he read it.

Roswaal: "still… how can she not appear? Is she a variable from my future? She seems bend on protecting subaru… but she is dangerous as I don’t know how she will act… I tried asking ram about her power but she only said it was a invisible force… rem didn’t say much but she mention it was powerful and beatrice…"

Beatrice: "…Roswaal… why do you want to know about helen stand? Are you going to do something to her!?"

Roswaal: "myyyyy beaaatriceee whaaaat do you meaaan by that? I wiiiill not do something to my maaaid."

Beatrice glare angrily at roswaal with disgust, she tch her tongue as she ignore him and say.

Beatrice: "Betty will not tell you about her stand… go and leave betty alone roswaal."

Roswaal look smiling at beatrice for a moment before he leave her alone…

Roswaal: "beatrice still seems to hate me it seem… but no matter, is all for teacher sake, I am sure she will understand at last."

Roswaal said as he look with a crazy look at the black tome, but his heart hurt a little from how cold beatrice treat him.

Roswaal: "I need to be extra careful with helen, I don’t have much information about her power but it seems really dangerous… luckily it seems she got fond of everyone here except me… she mentions being uncomfortable with me because of my make up I wonder if something bad happened to her… maybe I should try to win her over too?"

Roswaal shake his head as he look with a intense glare at the book.

Roswaal: "no… I need to keep following with the plan, I don’t know why she isn’t mentioned but I just need to deal with her if something happens…"

Roswaal put back the book to his place as he stood up looking from the window outside, emilia was resting with puck and communicating with the spirits…

Roswaal: "I just need to focus on my goal, nothing else matters…"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

A month as passed since I arrived in this world with helen I don’t try to count the days we passed in the loops as they are gone forever, only they exist on our minds… so far helen and I managed to befriend the habitants from roswaal manor, all except roswaal, he is weird and I try to talk when I can with him but helen often stay away from him, she doesn’t look at him with disgust or fear but she doesn’t talk with him unless he talk with her first. Emilia-tan and helen seems to get along well, but of course emilia-tan gets better along with me! The one that gets along better with helen is rem and surprisingly beatrice, at least, beako doesn’t send helen away flying like she does to me but I doubt red garland would let helen fly away like that.

Today I was woken up from a loud explosion sound, I was sweating bullets as I run confused about what happened, I meet a worried emilia-tan and rem as they were confused about what happened.

Emilia: "s-subaru! Are you okay? What was that explosion?"

Subaru: "I don’t know emilia-tan, but we better be careful it could be a attack, we should-"

As we talk we see ram running toward us seriously, she didn’t say anything and grabbed my hand as she drag me with her.

Subaru: "nee-san? Oi oi what happened why are you dragging me so suddenly?"

Ram: "Barusu quickly find beatrice-sama. Helen got hurt badly when she tried to do a new spell."

Subaru eyes open wide as he walk beside ram looking at the doors,suddenly he feel something telling him to open a door. As he swung it open he find beatrice in her stool

Subaru: "Beako I need your help!"

Beatrice: "so loud In fact, were you the one causing that loud mess? Betty feel a sudden flux of mana in fact, but… you don’t look like the one to cause it…"

Subaru: "it was helen! She need your help quick! Ram tell me she was practicing a new spell in the courtyard and it seems it go wrong!"

Beatrice look surprised but she hide it in her usual face, she stood up and walked to the door as she swung it open appearing in the courtyard as ram and subaru follow her. As they reach the courtyard, they see helen unconscious in the ground, she looked hurt and there was a small crater beside her worried I quickly run toward her as beatrice follow

Subaru: "Helen! Resist I brough beako with me!"

Beatrice: "what where you doing in fact! you cant try new spells without a healer beside you in fact! you could die!"

Helen: *cough* "sorry… i-I tried to do something with red garland but it backfired…"

Beatrice kneels beside a unconscious helen as she heal her, subaru look worried as he look at her wounds close up, he sigh relieved but he noticed that beatrice face looked serious.

Subaru: "what happened beatrice, will helen get better?"

Beatrice: "she is not in mortal danger in fact… and I healed her cuts and wounds… but her gate was strained really bad, it seems that the spell she was trying got out of control and explode beside her, probably she was protected by red garland if not she would had loss some limbs…"

Subaru flinch at her words worried, he wonders what the hell she was trying to do?

Suddenly a small black ball appeared floating beside helen.

Subaru: "you are… Kia right? Helen spirit."

Beatrice: "she is in fact, I would like to ask her what happened in fact but lesser spirits cant talk with words, only feelings. I suppose we should ask helen when she wokes up."

Beatrice stood up as subaru nod and carry helen inside into a bedroom. Ram goes to inform emilia and rem as I walk beside beatrice to helen bedroom.

I glance at beatrice as she walk beside me and smiling said.

Subaru: "thanks for the help beako, I am glad you acted so quickly to help helen. I am sure she will be really happy when she wake up."

Beatrice: "humph! I just wanted to finish quickly to go back to read my books in fact, make sure to scold her when she wake up I suppose."

I enter her bedroom and lay helen down in bed, after some minutes emilia,rem and ram enter the room.

Emilia: "what happened subaru? Is helen-chan okay? Did she got badly hurt?"

Rem: "will helen-chan be okay subaru-kun? It was a loud sound, rem is worried she got badly hurt."

Subaru: "she is currently fine, beatrice heal her and told me that her gate was strained, it seems she tried to do a new spell but it explodes beside her. We need to wait for her to wake up and ask her what happened."

They stay with helen for 2 hours before she slowly wake up, subaru hear her groan from the bed as she winced sitting up as she hold her head dizzingly.

Helen: "ugh… I feel like I was run over by a car… so it failed uh?"

Subaru: "helen-chan! Are you okay? Do you want to puke?"

Emilia: "helen-chan! We were reaaaaly worried about you. What were you thinking!?"

Helen: "ugh… don’t yell emilia please… I feel my head throb from the loud sounds…"

They look worried at helen as they wait for her to get a little better, as she feel not as dizzy as before she look around, sitting on the bed beside her was a worried subaru looking at her, emilia was worried sitting on the other side while ram and rem look at me standing close to the door, ram had her neutral face but she look slightly annoyed, probably angry at me. And rem looked really worried at me. In the chair was a pouting beatrice as she look annoyed at me with a face that ask me to talk already. I sigh as I say.

Helen: "sorry to worry you all… I was trying something new but it backfired greatly…"

I look at kia appear beside me as I hold it in my hands and smile saying.

Helen: "sorry kia, and thanks for helping me, I am really sorry from having worried you…"

Kia bob up and down in my hand as it flicker softly, I sigh as I scratch my head and decide to tell them what I was doing earlier.

Helen: *sigh* "I was trying a new spell I through, it was one combining yang and yin like emerald splash but it seems I messed up… it seems I did bad the output on magic and my mana got out of control and exploded on my hands, luckily red garland appeared and push me away with his body so I didn’t get so wounded…"

Beatrice: "what idiotic thing where you trying in fact? if you are gonna make new spells you should have ask someone knowable on magic for that In fact, you could have got gravely wounded or even die I suppose."

I flinch as I hear beatrice words, I look down ashamed and guilty

Helen: "sorry for worrying you beatrice… and I am sorry for worrying you all…"

Subaru: *sigh* "is okay helen, but be more careful next time… so what you do wanted to try on?"

Helen: "well it still doesn’t have a name but… is something I see in a game back in home."

Subaru: "a game? Like a videogame?"

Helen nod, emilia look confused while beatrice sigh a little interested.

Emilia: "u-ummm what is this thing called videogame?"

Subaru: "oh is something from our hometown, is a visual game for entertainment. Is kinda hard to explain actually for you to understand."

Beatrice: "so, what did you wanted to do that you see in this videogame thing I suppose?"

Helen: "well… do you know that I have a stand right? While red garland is powerful and all, I am still just a normal human. So when red garland is fighting someone I am defenseless and I could be attacked by surprise. It happened once after all."

 I say as I glance at rem, she nods remembering the ulgram she killed that was going to attack me back when the mabeast attack happened.

Helen: "so I was trying to make a spell that could use my shadow as a pseudo stand? Or something like that? like it could protect me even if red garland was fighting someone. But it failed miserably it seems…"

Beatrice and subaru looked surprise at what helen was trying to do, they could see red garland and they know he is powerful already, but if she could create a pseudo stand to protect her while red garland is fighting…

Beatrice: "mmm… it sounds interesting in fact… next time make sure to tell me about it, betty want to see if you could do it in fact. for now you need to rest, your gate was really strained and it could be dangerous in fact."

Helen: "okay I will rest. Sorry to worry you all again…"

Subaru left with emilia and rem, leaving me with ram and beatrice. beatrice sigh as she stood up to go back to her library, while ram scowl looking at helen.

Beatrice: "betty will go to read her books in fact, don’t do anything crazy little girl."

Helen: thanks for worrying about me beako! I will surely repay you for it!"

Beatrice: "b-betty didn’t do it for you in fact! betty did it so that the half-elf girl and that idiotic boy don’t bother her later in fact. hmph!"

I smile as beatrice storm out pouting to her library. Ram sigh and say.

Ram: "that was dangerous helen-chan, I expected recklessness from barusu not you. Now ram and her dear sister will have to fill that hole in the courtyard because of your recklessness. And barusu will have to work hard for your part too hmph."

I flinch as I look down.

Helen: "sorry…"

Ram: "… you better be sorry, and don’t do something idiotic like that again."

I look surprise at her as she hmph and left the bedroom leaving me alone, I sigh as I lay down and talk with kia.

Helen: "I messed up… but is nice that they even worry about me, and beatrice is so cute! So tsundere, I need to buy something for her when I can too. And I should buy something for ram too, she even got worried about me. I was surprise."

.

.

.

Subaru pov

After we leaved helen on her bedroom I needed to go to the village to buy some ingredients, I decided to drag emilia with me so that we could do our daily warm ups together with the village kids. We walk the path down into the village, they welcome us smiling as they look at emilia, she look down but she came this time without her cape, since she saved the village the villagers have warmed up to her, we do our warm ups with the vilagers and childrens.

Subaru: "okay, and to finish, stretch your arms up and… finish! Victory!"

"VICTORY!"

Emilia smiled happy as she walk toward subaru as he tell the childrens to line up, emilia give subaru some stamps he made that have a cute puck face on them.

"The kitty is so cute!"

"The kitty is so awesome!"

"Mine looks funny!"

"Mine looks sad!"

Emilia and subaru smile seeing the happy childrens

Emilia: "the villages seems to be full of life again. Thanks to you and helen subaru."

Subaru: "well I did put my life on the line to save them all. I went into the forest and got bitten by dogs to save the kids, helen and rem got to the forest to save me from the curse, while I was laying in bed… wait… did I even do anything at all!?"

Emilia sigh and turn to subaru and say.

Emilia: "oh come on subaru, don’t fuss over the small details! We know that if you had not notice about the puppy the childrens would have die and the villagers too! Roswaal and ram knows the truth, helen and rem too. And of course I do too."

Emilia said smiling warmly at subaru making him blush. They finish having fun with the childrens as they buy the groceries and walk back to the mansion, as they get closer to the mansion gate they noticed a old man dressed as a butler standing beside a dragon carriage, as he notice them he bowed politely to emilia and subaru.

???: "welcome home, please forgive me for parking in front of your mansion…"

.

.

.

 Emilia and subaru enter the mansion as the butler told emilia that there was a emissary from the capital visiting that she should talk with them.

Inside ram wait for them and speak.

Ram: "an emissary from the capital is visiting. Roswaal-sama is attending to them now."

Emilia nod a little nervious

Ram: "I believe it concerns the royal selection." Ram said emotionlessly.

Emilia looked surprise and nervous at this, subaru noticed as he begun rolling his arm around.

Subaru: "alright! Given the circumstances, ill try not to do anything dumb!" Subaru said as he smirked in excitement.

emilia: "um, i-im really sorry subaru, but this will be a very important discussion." Emilia smiled nervously and apologetic and began walking away with ram behind her as Subaru just stared confused.

Subaru look outside seeing the old man butler beside the dragon carriage.

.

.

.

Subaru walked toward the butler with a tray in his hands.

Subaru: "aren’t you bored waiting out here?"

The butler turn around looking intrigued at subaru.

???: "not at all, I was just tending the dragon and gazing at the mansion."

Subaru: "yeah the mansion looks amazing right? and do you want to have some tea with me?"

The old butler look at him interested as his eyes analize him. He nods as subaru give him a cup of tea.

???: "it taste lovely, I feel as through I’m indulging in a great luxury."

Subaru: "its seriously the most expensive tea in the mansion. If the pink-haired maid finds out we drank it without permission, she’ll flip."

The old man narrows his eyes suspiciously at subaru as he says. "and what is it you hope to gain from this old man, using such precious bait?"

Subaru smiled wide and speak. "I only want to know the reason for this visit, if you could just give me a vague idea…"

???: "as I have no idea about your standing in this mansion, I cannot say anything careless. Please understand."

The old man denied while holding the cup, subaru looked deflated at this. But the old man let a small smile and say.

???: "however, I did see that you are quite close to Emilia-Sama."

Subaru: "did it look like things were serious between emilia-tan and me!?"

The old man step back from the overexcited subaru  as he posed around with blushing cheeks.

"Tan?" The old man said as he looked away from the giggling boy and said with a grave tone.

???: "it is a steep path you climb."

Subaru look confused at him

???: "you are dealing with one who may be the future queen of lugunica."

Subaru turned around and smiled sheepishly as he say.

Subaru: "well right now, were just a super cute girl and a useless servant boy. You probably think your wife is the prettiest girl in the world. Isn’t that what you through when you proposed to her?"

Subaru smiled brightly

"My wife…" the old man struggled to get his bearing for a moment before returning to his steeled expression. "I see. You are indeed correct. I believed my wife was the most beautiful lady in the world." The old man smiled a bit.

As they were about to continue talking a loud voice cut between the conversation.

???: "I’m back, old man will!"

Subaru noticed a cute-looking lady with cat ears steeping closer to them.

???: "sorry to make you wait outside, I bet you were bored huh?"

The butler shake his head and pointed at the confused subaru. "Not at all, this young man has been speaking with me."

The cat lady look curious at the boy.

???: "meow,meow? Meow! Meeeoooww!"

Subaru blush confused as the cat lady meowed and walking in circles around him inspecting him.

???: "ah nyow I see, you must be the boy emilia-sama mentioned."

"emilia did?"

The cat lady get closer and sounding mischievous said.

???: "well, see, were not going there just for fun. Lets go old man wil."

The cat lady stand back and walk to the carriage, she wave at subaru and said.

???: "see you In the capital!"

The old butler bow a little before getting in the carriage as they depart leaving a confused subaru thinking…

Subaru enter the mansion and look for emilia, as he found her he worried as she looked nervous.

Subaru: "emilia-tan! Did something serious happen?"

Emilia: "oh subaru! Its nothing serious. I-is a summon from the capital."

Subaru: "a summon from the capital?"

Emilia: "w-well see, were not going there for fun, is a really important summon. I need to go there with roswaal and take care of it."

Subaru: "them if it is important I should go to right!? you’re in the battle for the throne, right? I want to help you!"

Emilia look dumbfounded at subaru and how eager he wants to accompany her. Rem look at emilia and say.

Rem: "it seems there are people in the capital who helped subaru-kun and helen-chan, this may be a good opportunity for him to thank them."

Subaru smiled warmly at rem as he pat her head taking her by surprise.

Subaru: "nice assist, rem! That’s right!." he turn to look at emilia and say. "There are some people that have helped me and helen in the capital, I want to let them know we are okay."

Roswaal smiled mysteriously as he say.

Roswaal: "whyyyy not? Thaaaaat can be kept separaaaaate from our royaaaaaal selection busiiiiiineeeeess." Everyone looked at roswaal as he smiled at subaru.

Roswaal: "and weeeee need to take heeeeeleeeen-chaaaan  to the caaaapital, it seems her gate was reaaaaaally exhausteeeed and need to be looking into."

Subaru: "huh? How did you knew ros-chi?"

Roswaal: "Raaam told me abooout it."

Emilia look conflicted as she is scared of bringing subaru and him getting hurt again, and helen seems to have been really hurt, from what beatrice said her gate was really exhausted… and she had hear helen complain about the scars she got…

Roswaal: "aaand subaruuu-kuuun you meet the emissary eaaarlier,did you not?"

Subaru: "huh? You mean the cute lady with cat ears?"

Roswaal nod and say. "Thaaat was one of the capitaaaal most brilliaaaant users of waaater magic, as well as healing maaagic. Feeelix is a peculiar one, whooose cooperation waaas difficult even for emilia-saaama to enliiiist."

Emilia blushed as she waved her arms embarrassed as subaru turn around looking surprised at her.

Emilia: "w-wait hold on…"

Subaru: "really emilia-tan? You did that for me and helen?"

Emilia: "w-well, its partly my fault that you both got so injuried… and i-I was worried about helen gate too. Beatrice and I healed you both but you got injuried again!."

Subaru smiled at her as he say.

Subaru: "thank you emilia. But I want to help you in your royal selection. You saved me and helen and we are friends too right?"

Emilia look surprised but she smiled and nod.

Emilia: "y-yes you both are veeery precious friends to me."

I leave excited to get ready and tell helen. As subaru leaves emilia look worried at subaru as she pout at roswaal before leaving.

Subaru walk excited to helen room he stand in front of the door.

Subaru: "helen-chan! Are you awake?"

Helen: "uh? Subaru? Yeah I am awake whats wrong?"

Subaru: "well can I enter first?"

Helen: "sure subaru."

Subaru open the door and see helen sitting on the bed, she still look tired and kia is beside her floating happily. He get closer and spreading his arms wide he said smiling.

Subaru: "helen-chan get your bags ready! We are going back to the capital!"

Helen: "heh? What do you mean subaru why are we going to the capital?"

Subaru: "well emilia-tan was really worried about you and she found someone to help you see your gate, I will get checked too! And is a cute cat girl you know!?"

Helen: "emilia was worried? Ummm… I will have to thank her too… sure let me get ready, I will wear my normal outfit, it will be a good time to buy some clothes for me and some gift for the childrens too. But don’t harass the healer subaru, control your perverted urges."

Subaru: "oi are you now ram!? You know my heart only belong to emilia-tan!"

Subaru squirmed doing his antics as helen sigh and shoo him away with her hand.

Helen: "yeah yeah, I will change now so shoo shoo, and thanks for telling me I will get ready soon."

.

.

.

We are currently travelling in a dragon carriage, i was excited and nervious to be back at the capital, I still had a bad image of the capital, the slums, the cold people… but I have to thank kadomon for his help. I look at emilia-tan as she is sitting in front of me smiling as she speak with puck on her necklace, beside her is helen laying down on her lap, I feel really envious of her right now but emilia forced her to rest while we are travelling. And beside me is Rem smiling at helen and me.

As emilia is busy talking with puck and helen is resting I look at rem and say.

Subaru: "hey rem-rin! Do you know anything about this felix?"

Rem: "rem doesn’t know much about felix, but she had hear that felix is a amazing healer, one of the best in the kingdom. He is one of the few that can reattach limbs back and heal old wounds and sickness."

I lift my arm as I look at the bite scars as I smiled wrily. Rem noticed and looked sad as she was about to apologize, I stop her lifting my finger as I say.

Subaru: "don’t apologize rem-rin! We talked about this already, is not your fault. End of discussion."

Rem: "b-but because of re-"

Subaru: "end of discussion."

Subaru made a X with his arms as he look at rem, she stop apologizing and smile softly at subaru.

We chatted for a while in the ride to the capital, as we enter the capital we can hear the people talking around, we stop in the mathers manor in the capital, it seems roswaal had his own mansion In the capital too. Is not as big as the one where I work but is still amazing. We leave our things and we get ready to walk in the capital…

.

.

.

Subaru: "you know, emilia-tan… maybe we should stop this?"

Emilia is walking wearing her hood as she walk with subaru in the street, she is holding tighly his hands as subaru blushed deep red, emilia look determined as she say.

Emilia: "absolutely not! I know you. The moment I look away, you’ll be off doing something crazy."

Emilia glared sideways at subaru as he chuckled still blushing

Earlier in the carriage

Subaru got bored in the carriage and was holding on the ledge of the carriage as he waved his arm out of it as the carriage moved at full speed.

Subaru: "oh man, this is awesome! I didn’t knew carriages could be so fast! Hahahaha this is fantasy for you!"

Rem: "subaru-kun is so cute and silly."

Subaru: "another wor-ahhhh!"

Subaru waved his hands out of the carriage too far, making his hand get out of the divine protection of the ground dragons that kept everything on the dragon carriage natural and unaffected by gravity momentum.

Subaru flew out of the carriage as there was no more divine protection to keep him balance at its edge since he left the reach of the divine protection.

Emilia: "subaru!"

From the commotion helen wake up and summoned red garland quickly catching him up before he fell and draggin him inside the carriage forcefully.

Subaru: "ouch… thanks helen… I almost got throw off."

Subaru rub his head as he hit the floor of the carriage, as he look up he see a furious emilia as she yell at him.

Emilia: "you nincoompop!!!"

.

.

.

Subaru look embarrassed as emilia look at him disappointed and angry about what happened in the carriage.

Subaru: "I’m really sorry for that, I didn’t knew about the dragons wind divine protection!... but this is just treating me like a kid!." Subaru said pointing at the grip she had on his hand.

Emilia: "even through you wanted to hold hands on our date in the village?"

Subaru: "I was physically and mentally prepared for that. this time, I’m not! My hand is sweating like crazy!"

???: *sigh* "would you two cut out the flirting already?"

Subaru and emilia look surprised at their side, in a appa stand was kadomon as he hold he wave at them.

Kadomon: "you both are gonna drive away my customers."

Subaru and emilia looked happy at him as they wave at him, helen and rem came closer from behind too as they were walking slowly as rem had to carry helen as she is still weak.

Subaru: "after I came to make good on my promise? That’s cold man."

Emilia: "kadomon! I am happy to see you! Thanks for your help the last time, thanks to you I got subaru and helen as friends."

Kadomon looked surprised but he just wave his hand smiling as he say.

Kadomon: "don’t worry about it girly, it was just a advice, lying that way was really bad you know? you could have put them in problems if they decided to call you that way in the middle of the street."

Emilia look down ashamed from that time.

Helen: "hi apple guy… is nice to see you."

Rem: "is nice to meet you kadomon-san. Emilia-sama mentioned that you help her in the capital."

Kadomon look at the side as he look surprised at the blue haired maid and the little girl she was carrying on her back.

Kadomon: "oh hi there little missy, it seems that you are being carried around again huh? I hope this time you aren’t dying."

Helen: "heh, this time I was injured from my recklessness… last time it was… my recklessness too… huh?"

Helen look surprise as she think about both times she was so injured. Subaru smirk as he say

Subaru: *sigh* "and you said I was reckless too. Maybe you should look more often at a mirror."

Helen pout annoyed as she say

Helen: "grrr Rem! Do me a favor and kick his shin!"

Rem tild her head but nod as she kick subaru in the shin.

Subaru: "ouch! You kicked hard rem! Ouch!"

Helen: "heh, I admit I am kinda reckless but you can’t said that to me!"

Kadomon sigh smiling at their antics. Subaru buy some appas from him as he give him a bag while helen buy another bag to share with rem.

As we walk subaru say to emilia.

Subaru: "next will be felt and old man rom.

Emilia sounds worried as she remember that night.

Emilia: "I throught we wrapped things up without blame back in the loot house. But reinhard expression got dark and he took the girl away."

Subaru: "oi oi, that makes it sound like kidnapping, or an abduction and confinement… hot guys have really got it good."

Helen: "yeah I don’t know why he took her away, but I don’t think he is the type to hurt someone without a GOOD reason."

Emilia: "if we want to contact reinhard, we should probably go to the guard station in front of the noblemen district." She said as she walk looking forward

Subaru: "emilia-tan, about the royal selection that start tomorrow…"

Emilia: "subaru… I bring you here to fulfill your promises and to see helen-chan gate and your wounds. The royal selection is something you shouldn’t worry about."

Subaru look a little saddened from this

Helen eyebrows twitch as she hears emilia words but she stays silent.

After a while walking helen feel better and told rem that she could walk on her own.

Helen: "thanks rem, I own you one, I was feeling tired but I can walk now. Oh! I have a favor to ask you too rem."

Rem: "don’t worry about it helen-chan, what favor do you want to ask rem?"

Helen: "first take this bag of appas, you can eat some of them if you want I buy them to share it with you as thanks. And here take this bag of coins and can you buy some cute clothes for me? I trust you have a good eye for clothes rem!"

Rem looked surprised at helen, it was her first time someone asked her to buy clothes like this, she looked worried at subaru and emilia as they walk in silence, helen noticed this and say.

Helen: "don’t worry about them rem, I will keep a eye on them and protect them if something happen, you know I am strong right?"

I say smugly as I lift my chest, she giggled and nod as she grab the bag of appas and coins and left to buy the clothes. I turn around and quickly catch up to subaru and emilia…

We walked until we reached a huge building with stunning designs all over its doors. Subaru and emilia look unsure and nervous if they should enter through the black decorated door until they hear a voice call out to them.

???: "Well, if it isn’t emilia-sama?"

We look at the direction of the voice and we see a bowing handsome young man in white robes and decorated uniform.

???: "its good to see you again. Have you been well since we last met?." The man gave a elegant smile as he bowed deeply to the elven princess.

Emilia: "yes everything is basically the same." Emilia quickly face the man with a smile and let go of subaru hand.

Emilia: "you also seem well, Julius."

Julius: "the mere fact that you remember me is an honor"

The young man kneel before emilia and looked up with shining yellow eyes.

Julius: "you have only grown more beautiful emilia-sama"

Julius grabbed emilia hand as he kissed the back of her hand.

Helen frown at this as she stands beside subaru looking at Julius.

While subaru looked at Julius with a glare of rage.

Helen looked surprised at subaru reaction, she knows subaru liked emilia but he is acting weird since earlier. As she was about to say something to subaru emilia say.

Emilia: "thank you. Forgive me for asking so abruptly, but I have business here, and I’d like you to act as my agent in the castle."

Julius pointed at subaru and smiled. "Does your business involve this young man?"

Subaru glares hatefully as helen frown from Julius attitude.

Julius grinned. His character and attitude are ill-matched with his attire. That’s no way to conduct yourself before one you’ve just met.

Subaru tried to smile through his jealousy filled expression, as he was about to say something helen stood in front of subaru and furrowing her browns she say.

Helen: "sorry but you are giving people a bad first impression here. I don’t know much about chivalry code and knights’ stuff, but from what I know, shouldn’t a knight wait first for the lady to present her hand to be kissed? Instead of just taking it and kissing it without her permission?"

Emilia look confused while subaru look surprised at helen, Julius smiled as he bowed and say.

Julius: "forgive me if I give you a bad first impression my lady, but a servant shouldn’t show his hostility in front of someone they just meet, it could make them enter in problems or make problems for their liege."

I furrow my browns more as I look at him subaru still look angry but he stay silent while emilia looked confused. Julius smile and say.

Julius: "I hope In the future we can get along, forgive me from souring your mood lady. Now, allow me to show you to the conference mirrors emilia-sama."

As Julius moved to speak with the guardsmen subaru asked emilia what a conference mirror was?

Emilia: "it’s a metia that allows you to talk with someone through two mirrors facing each other."

Subaru: "ah, mirrors… how very magical.

Helen: "so it would be like a videochat?"

Emilia: "videochat?"

Helen: "is something from our hometown, it must be the same as those metias you mentioned."

Subaru grinned and move to step into the building, only to be stopped by emilia.

Emilia: "Subaru, wait here. I don’t think it would be a pleasant experience for you."

Subaru: "I’ve already had a experience that wasn’t pleasant." Subaru clenched his fist and glared at Julius. "That bastard, licking all over your cute little hand as if he owned it."

I look shocked at subaru as he keep glaring Julius, something is wrong with him all right… he as been acting weird since a while ago…

Emilia: "ill try to come back before things run too long. Be good and wait okay? Y-you cant leave a small girl like helen-chan here alone, so stay here please?" Emilia begged as she entered the building.

Helen browns twitched as she hear emilia words, the way she said it really pissed her off, she was in a bad mood from feeling weak and in pain from the gate exhaustion, that Julius while she was amazed at how good looking he was for a knight her mood soured when he did something like kissing a lady hand by grabbing it instead of letting the lady present the hand itself. Is something silly if you don’t know it, but back in earth she liked those medieval movies and stories, and something she always watched happen there was the lady showing the hand first. Helen shake his head as she noticed a depressed subaru walk to a bench… something is really wrong with him…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

Subaru sit down in a bench depressed, helen sit beside him and looked worried at him as she say

Helen: "so subaru… whats wrong? You have been acting weird since a while ago."

Subaru smiled at helen as he say

Subaru: "oh there is nothing wrong helen-chan! I am doing mighty fine! Should we go around and look at the stores? Maybe we can buy some souvenirs for ram and beako!"

Subaru stood up smiling as he was about to walk around, I sigh as I summon red garland and he fall on his butt as he bump into red garland. Subaru look up nerviously at red garland face as red garland look at him with angry eyes with hidden worry.

Subaru: "ummm… hi?"

I sigh as I look at subaru and say.

Helen: "subaru… stop faking you are fine and sit down here with me, lets talk alright? If you try to leave red garland will catch you so give up."

Subaru sigh as he stood up and sit again beside me, he still had his goofy smile but it was starting to crack.

Helen: "so, why are you acting weird subaru? Since we leaved the mansion you have been acting weird. Not your usual weird way too."

Subaru: "oi! I am not weird all the times! I have my hands full with ram lowering my image in front of emilia-tan!"

Subaru stood up waving his hands as he did his antics. But he flinch when he noticed helen was looking serious at him, he sigh and sit down again beside her. They stood in silence until subaru sigh and decided to talk.

Subaru: "sorry helen, it just… I am feeling really useless actually…"

Helen: "huh? What do you mean subaru?"

Subaru scratch his head as he look down at his hand, he clench his fist as he say.

Subaru: "I am really weak helen, in the loot house I didn’t do anything at all… in the mansion I died two times being cursed without knowing and I troubled you for that, you even had to fight rem because of me."

Helen look down as she remember that loop, she still remember subaru dying on her arms, rem fighting against her calling her a witch, beatrice trying to help… how she lost control and killed ram,rem and…

Subaru pat helen head as he say.

Subaru: "its not your fault helen, don’t worry about it, it was my fault for being weak, for being useless and being a burden. Even in the attack of the ulgrams I didn’t do anything… I was just munched by dogs and made a lot of troubles to you and everyone else… I suppose I am still a burden even here huh… it seems I am destined to be always useless, a greedy bastard that wants to have it all without any effort, someone that would stagnate if given the chance."

Helen stood up and pout as she punch subaru head, he flinch from the soft punch as he look at her confused.

Helen: "are you a idiot subaru!?"

Subaru: "huh? W-why did you hit me suddenly!?"

Helen: "because you are being a idiot subaru! You aren’t useless! Is not your fault that we got in these dangerous situations! Is the world itself that is too dangerous for people like us! You are just a normal boy subaru! You were send to this world without a clue and you did your best! Thanks to you emilia, felt and the old man are alive! I am alive thanks to you! You could have let me in the streets to bleed out but you didn’t do it! Even if you were confused at the time you tried to save me and you managed to do it! Sure, you aren’t strong like rem, or a walking cheat like reinhard. But you aren’t weak! You are a brave boy that didn’t chicken out even in front of a crazy bitch obsessed with guts! Another person would have runned away and leave them to their demises. i… i-I am sure that I would have runned away…"

Subaru look shocked as helen yell at him, some people look curious at them but they ignore them, subaru look shocked at helen eyes as he see tears on her eyes, he can see himself on her eyes reflection and he seems like a mess, his eyes looked less bright than usual and there are dark bags under his eyes. He stood up as he noticed helen was sobbing and trembling as her voice was getting louder and louder

Helen: "w-why… why do you think so low of yourself… i-I can’t understand it! You aren’t a coward! You aren’t useless! You are weak in power but you are strong because of your big heart! You are the kindest person I ever met! Even more than emilia! you even got mauled by dogs because you tried to save some childrens! Even if you knew you are weak you tried your best! Those childrens will have a future because you were there to save them! the maids had a future because you decided to act about the curse! If you didn’t act, they would have died cursed! Same with the children’s and even probably the village itself!"

Helen: "so don’t think low of yourself subaru! Please! You aren’t useless! You aren’t worthless! You are my precious friend in this unknown world! I-I lost my old life! My old friends probably think I am dead! My mom must be a crying mess! My dad probably is glad I am gone! I-I only have you as a reminder of my old world! So don’t beat yourself so hard subaru! You are amazing subaru! I-I still had nightmares about what happened to us… i-I still see you dying on top of me, or dying in my arms, I still remember how my guts were falling out, how that psycho looked at me smiling in glee, how rem looked with hatred at me, how beatrice looked scared and crying at me… h-how that cold black hand grasped my heart and exploded it inside of me… i-if I am mess about that, them how about you!? W-why don’t you talk to me about it! Why you keep it inside you and keep hurting yourself over and over!? Why don’t you see yourself the way I see you!?."

Subaru hug helen as he look shocked, she is sobbing in his chest as she hug him tighly, his mind was reliving her words over and over. He couldn’t be that, there is no way, he knows itself, he knows he is useless, weak, a burden, a greedy bastard, a scum that leeched of his parents and made them suffer. He is not a great person like helen said. His mind struggle to grasp the meaning of her words, he just hug her as she wail crying more and more, people start to look at them confused, he bit his lips as he look at helen and say.

Subaru: "i… I am not useless?... i-I am not a weak greedy bastard? I-I am really that amazing?"

Helen: "yes you are! You are amazing! You aren’t useless or weak, is not bad to be greedy! I am greedy too! I was greedy about saving my friends and I almost died because of that but I was able to! Same as you subaru! You were greedy about saving the village and the childrens and you succeeded!"

Subaru: "but I didn’t do anything! They were all saved because of rem and you! I was useless just laying in a bed while you both risked your lives!"

Helen: "you idiot we are friends! Of course I would help you! Friends rely on each other in tough times! If you are in distress and need to save someone but you are powerless you should rely on others! I would gladly give you a hand to help you!  You could have been cured from the curse and leave it like that, but you didn’t! you quickly through about the children in the village and came rushing to help them! don’t you remember how thankful the village parents were to you? They knew you were just a normal boy but you still risked your life for their childrens! If you ask everyone in the village, they think you are amazing! If someone said you are useless and worthless they would surely kick them out of their village! You don’t see it in yourself but people can see how amazing you truly are!"

Subaru bit his lips as he hug tighly helen. His inner turmoils that were flaring up from these days lessened a lot. He was feeling useless and weak, he was envious of not having a amazing power like helen, he was scared of being throw away and deemed useless, that his new friends would leave him alone… that the one he fell in love would discard him and leave him out…

Subaru hug helen patting his head until she calmed down, he was smiling thankful at a teary eyed helen, he was confused but her words managed to calm him a lot.

Subaru: "helen… thank you, I really needed to hear that…"

Helen: "don’t worry subaru. We are friends after all. And we are isekai partners, right?"

Subaru chuckled smiling as he ruffled helen hair.

Helen: "but subaru… why you were acting so jealous earlier? I am sure even emilia noticed it, even if she is naïve."

Subaru blush a little as he scratch his cheek.

Subaru: "well… I was jealous that emilia-tan would rely in someone else instead of me, I was scared that she would find someone more amazing that I and throw me away… is pathetic I know but… I hate being left alone. After all I am the same as you, I don’t have a home to return to… so if I am throw away,discarded as useless them what should I do? I really like the mansion, I like beako even if she is such a tsundere and kick me out from her library, I like ram and her snarky remarks that are infuriating but I know she worried about us, I like rem, sure we started really bad, but I like how she gived her all to save the childrens and me, I like emilia-tan because she was the first person to help us, she is pretty, amazing, kind, powerful, she is fun to talk with, and she is really cute when she said her archaic words. i… think I like roswaal? I am not really sure but so far he as been nice to us. And of course I like you a lot helen. You didn’t had to stick with me but you did, you saved my sorry ass a lot of times, you scold me when is needed, you lift me up when I am down. Even if we are tied together because of return by death. I am sure that even without that you would had still helped me. I feel useless even when people tell me I am wrong, I am weak, but I want to get better, I am greedy and want to stay with all my friends and make sure they are safe. I am jealous of emilia-tan not loving me or she loving a handsome man like that disgusting knight, I am jealous of reinhard strength, of your strength too. All in all, I know I have lots of flaws… and I will do my best to be a better version of myself… but I am glad that people think nice of me. And is even more that my isekai partner think highly of me."

I clean my tears as I smile at subaru, his eyes returned to normal and didn’t had his inner turmoil anymore, he ruffled my hair as he carry me in a hug taking me by surprise.

Subaru: "helen-chan! Thank you for believing in me! You are so cute!"

Helen: "w-woah! Don’t spin around with me subaru! I-I will throw up!"

Subaru laughted happy as he spin in circles carrying me in his arms, I flail as I feel my world spin around, I blush seeing his face but I like how he smile normally and not faking it. As he let me down I see my world spinning around, I stay still for a second to get my eyes back to normal. So this is how beatrice feel when subaru spin her around huh?

I look up at subaru and he is having a big smile, I smile relieved he is back to normal.

Helen: *sigh* "so, are you back to normal subaru? Do you still think bad of yourself?"

Subaru: "I will probably always think bad of myself helen… but I will try to get better… and it feels nice to have someone said the nicest things they see on you… I will make sure that you can see only the best of me!"

Helen: "I don’t mind seeing your ugly sides too subaru. We are humans after all. But when you feel down, please don’t hide it from me. I will always be at your side willing to listen. And of course if I feel down I will talk with you first. I scold you about it but I was too feeling bad about myself. Not at your level of course but I was thinking that I was weak and useless too. I had a lot of ifs in my head thinking that if I did things right you wouldn’t had to die about the curse or being so wounded…"

Subaru smiled patting my head as he say.

Subaru: "heh, I am surprised you were feeling down too. But don’t worry, I consider you someone really amazing helen, I had a lot of ifs too but I am happy with how we did our things. We saved everyone, and even if it hurted a lot, we managed to keep everyone alive and well. Damn if I didn’t have emilia-tan in my heart I would be falling for you helen-tan."

I chuckled amused as I look at him.

Helen: "heh, I am flattered, but I don’t see you that way subaru. And while I am 15 I look young you know? do you want to go to jail?"

I said teasingly at him, he flinches as he back down and look at the sides to see if the police would appear I laugh at his antics as I knew he turned back to normal.

Subaru: "oi helen-tan don’t joke about things like that! I am not a lolicon! And I was shot down uh? Ahhh my poor heart breaks helen-tan."

Helen: *smirk* "if it makes you happy that was my first confession I rejected, and I see you more as a big bro subaru, kinda cringy and silly but a good big bro."

Subaru: "oi being your first rejection doesn’t make me happy! And why you said I am cringy!?"

I hug him as I laugh amused, he smiled and pat my head again. We talk together for a while until subaru stop talking and see a fiery-haired lady wearing a red and black dress being dragged into an alleyway.

Subaru: "helen did you see that? should we help?"

Helen: "why do you ask me if you know you are gonna run to help anyways?"

Subaru smirk amused as he stood up and run to the alleyway, I follow him and we see the lady being surrounded by three thugs.

???: "don’t screw around with us!"

???: "want us to mess up that pretty face of yours?"

Lady: "don’t make such a racket, commoners. Fools with no character pick fights for the most foolish reasons." The lady in red said smiling as their faces crunch up in anger.

We get closer as one of them was going to go for the knife on his back, I was about to summon red garland when subaru said surprised.

Subaru: "uh? Is you three!? Are you the only thugs in the entire capital or what!?"

The three thugs turn around as they look surprised at subaru.

???: "huh? Is that weirdo we meet in the alley behind the shopping district."

???: "huh? Is the brat that carried the bloody girl?"

Helen: "huh? Have you meet them subaru?"

Subaru: "oh yeah, in our first day I was running around for help to save you but I meet them and they tried to mug me. But emilia-tan appeared and scared them away."

I nod as I understand subaru smiled at them and say.

Subaru: "so how about you three leave our friend alone? Mugging a lonely lady is not something manly you know? or do you want to get throw in jail? a single call and the guards will be swarming this alley you know?" subaru said as he smiled.

The thugs flinch as they hear about calling the guard, the shorty one say

Shorty: "hmph! don’t be intimidated you two, is just a dude and a little girl, we can take them"

Chunky: "yeah is three on two and a half we can win this easily."

Lady: "hmph! you should correct that, it isn’t three on two and a half, is three on one and a half on one."

Subaru: "would you be quiet for a second!?"

Helen: "oi! Who are you calling a half? I don’t want to hear that when you have a midget beside you two!"

Shorty: "who you are calling a midget!?"

The thugs don’t seem to want to get away, I get ready to summon red garland when suddenly subaru gets a idea, he put his hands on his pockets and lean closer toward them as he made a delinquent face.

Subaru: "just so you know, I know Reinhard-San, if I call for him, he’ll come running in a flash!"

Subaru stared at them with a evil smile as they flinch back feeling unsure.

Subaru: "so what’ll be, guys? One shout and Reinhard will came running and make mincemeat out of you with his bare hands."

It was a bluff, but the thugs gritted their teeth’s resentfully and start backing down.

Chunky: "w-well let you. This time"

Shorty: "remember this! Its not like you beat us or anything!"

Lanky: "and its not like were scared of Reinhard’s name or anything dammit!"

We watch them run away as they shout that, when they are completely gone subaru exhale deeply as I giggle amused.

Helen: "I through you were gonna let me handle them."

Subaru pat helen head and say.

Subaru: "don’t worry about it helen, they are not worth your time."

Subaru turn around looking at the lady. She cross her arms over her chest and say.

Lady: "what? are those the eyes of a beggar? You shall receive nothing from me, commoner."

Subaru: "they are not. Well, would it kill you to thanking us for saving you at least?"

Lady: "save?" The girl inclined her head slightly with a mystified expression. She closed her eyes, sinking into thought, and let out a small sigh when she found an answer.

Lady: "so that show of yours earlier was meant to save me. Mm, I had not noticed."

Subaru: "you didn’t notice!? This sets new standards for dense you know!?"

Lady: "do not misunderstand. No difficulty would have befallen me even without your help. I can only marvel at your taking pride in resolving something that was not a problem to begin with."

Subaru: "I don’t know what you mean, so what do you mean? Like, you are super-strong, so you’d been fine even if we didn’t save you?"

Lady: "not at all, it is far simpler. This world is composed solely for my convenience. Nothing occurs that is not to my benefit. It is thanks to me that I was saved, yet you attempt to claim this as your own exploit. Have you no shame at stealing credit from another?" She asserted assured as she cross her arms belong her chest showing her breasts.

Helen: "h-holy, she is really arrogant! Even more than Dio!"

I let that out loudly as I gasp from what I said, the lady look at me curious as she pull her fan from between her breasts and say.

Lady: "mmm… and who might you be? I didn’t notice you earlier since I was entertained by this man antics. You are really cute huh… but not enough like my Schult."

Helen: "huh? Thanks I guess?"

I say confused, subaru clap his hands smiling as he grab my hand and say.

Subaru: "its that so, my bad, sorry to interrupt you them, bye now." Subaru turn around and begin walking away from the arrogant lady, his mind was telling him to run away since she must be problems. But a sudden call stop him.

Lady: "wait."

Subaru: "huh? W-what?"

Lady: "what is in that bag there? Show me."

The girl looked at him, curious about the content of the bag, subaru didn’t wanted to oblige, but defying her would prolong things, he sigh and relunctanly opened the bag to show her its content. A lot of ripe, red appas.

Lady: "I don’t recognize them. these fruits… what are they?"

Helen: "huh? What do you mean lady? They are appas. Have you never seen one of them before?"

Subaru: "yeah they are apples, the fruit of knowledge, didn’t you never had one of them before?"

The girl blinked at their replies, the girl snorted as she looked at them like they where imbeciles. Helen eyebrows twitched but didn’t say anything.

Lady: "you lie. Do not make me laugh, appas are white, understand? I have absolutely never seen fruits such as these."

We look astonished at her, subaru replied. "Well, they’re white when you peel them…"

The lady looked blankly at him

Subaru: "w-wait, don’t tell me you’ve never seen an appa that hasn’t been peeled…?"

Lady: "mm, I have indeed never seen one that was not at the dinner table. Very well, hand them over."

The girl nod in satisfaction as she audaciously demanded the appas.

Subaru and I look at her in bewilderment, subaru hug the bag of appas tighly.

Lady: "hand them over. I shall split one open and see for myself, or is it only lies that dribble from your lips?"

I look annoyed at her as I scowl, subaru looked shocked but sigh as he pull a appa out and put it on her hand. The lady nod as she examined the appa curiously, then her left hand flashed toward the appa, neatly severing it vertically and horizontally into four equal pieces.

The girl lick the fruit juice off her fingers, satisfied that they were indeed appas.

Lady: "sweet and sour… certainly, this is the taste of an appa, I will spare your life."

We look surprised at how she cut the appa neatly, but when she said that we look shocked at her.

Helen: "what? spare our lifes!? W-what the!? H-how can be someone so arrogant!"

Subaru: "s-s-spare our… no, never mind, if I stress about it I will grown old. I suppose you are satisfied now I take it?"

Lady: "ab-so-lute-ly not!"

The lady said in arrogance crossing to being tyrannical as we look astonished at her, even subaru erupt in indignation.

Subaru: "you don’t even care that you slice one up out of the blue. Why do I have to give you all of them? these appas aren’t just appas, they are the bonds between two men!"

Lady: "enough prattle. How about this."

The girl point at the bag as her lips turn into a wry smile.

Lady: "we shall wager for them."

subaru and helen: "wager?"

Lady: "yes, a simple wager, something easy. Flipping a coin and guessing whether it is heads or tails. A single appa shall rest upon each attempt. How about it?"

Helen look confused at her, subaru laugh as he say

Subaru: "you just say the darndest thigs. Why would I agree to that in the first place? Theres nothing in that gamble for me. I can just run like heck out of here!"

Lady: "Of course, I shall have something worth winning at the ready. Let see…"

The girl touched her lips with a finger as she sink into throught. She shifted her bewitching eyes toward subaru, lifting her bosom with her crossed arms.

Lady: "should you win the wager, you may touch my breasts. How about it?"

Helen: "w-what the hell!? Oi subaru I hope you aren’t perverted enough to accept this! If you do I will snitch you with emilia!"

Subaru: "oi what do you think of me! I wouldn’t accept something like this!"

Subaru sigh as he look at the lady and say.

Subaru: "you need to take better care of yourself. Letting your bosom as a reward is crazy talk… and you can’t seduce me with that look! My heart belongs to someone else already!"

Helen: *sigh* "oh about we change the reward? Subaru can’t do something like that or else I will kick his butt. So how about if we win you own us a small favor? And you are a lady you shouldn’t reward your bosom like that!"

The lady glance at helen as helen pout astonished, she hide her smirk in her fan as she say.

Lady: "very well, I shall change the reward of the wager to a small favor instead. But only because you look cute, so be thankful."

Helen sigh as she rubbed her forehead.

.

.

.

I look shocked at subaru and a smugly smiling lady. They started playing the wager and subaru lost 7 times in a row. Like how!?

Lady: "that makes seven wins for me. There are only three appas left you know?"

Subaru: "no way! You’re robbing me blind here!"

Helen: "subaru… how the hell can you lose 7 times in a row!? Are you really so unlucky!?"

Subaru: "s-shut up! I-I was just having a bad day that’s all!"

The girl picked one of the apples lying before her and deposited into the bag at her side. Subaru was down to his last three chips.

Lady: "now you know what happens to those who challenge me. I am the pinnacle, and you are suited only to wriggling around at the bottom."

Subaru: "hey! Isn’t it a little extreme to treat me as the bottom of the pyramid just because I am losing!? Pride comes before the fall you know… a fall to rock bottom!"

The lady smiled behind her fan as she say.

Lady: "you may rest easy. All is rock bottom except for me. The world has me, and all else is beneath."

Helen: "the heck with that logic!? Holy hell! I am sure that dio bastard would be eager to compare his arrogant pride with you!"

Lady: "hmph! I don’t know who this Dio is but I am sure he is just a worm, the world moves to my bidding and entertainment, I can’t be compared to a worm little girl."

The girl look amused at subaru and say.

Lady: "now them, what shall we do next? If you do not thrust your luck at coin flips, a different wager is fine."

Subaru: "oh now you’ve done it… I propose we do rock-paper-scissors!"

Lady: "rock, paper, scissors…?"

Helen: "rock-paper-scissors is a way to settle things. Is mostly played by childrens but friends like to settle thigs this way, at the signal, you make a shape with your hand, and the strongest shape wins. There are three shapes: rock, paper, and scissors. Paper beats rock, scissors beat paper, rock beats scissors. Easy to understand right?"

I explained as I show her with my hands, I can’t believe how subaru lost so much but this is interesting to see. And we are free until emilia is done. And this lady can help subaru distract himself from his throughs too. In the case he lost all his appas  I will console him buying him more appas.

The girl look at me and mimick with her hand the shapes, she nods and say.

Lady: "I understand now, a rather amusing game, it would seem. What is this signal?"

Helen: "well, when you finish saying rock-paper-scissors, you show your hand when you get to the scissors part. Oh, and if you both show the same hand shape, you repeat again rock-paper-scissors again as the signal and do it over on the spot."

Lady: "that is all there is to it? Very well. I shall go with paper."

Subaru: "you’re already showing your hand!?"

I look at her surprised as subaru shuddered at the speed which she strategized.

Lady: "let us begin then. Rock… paper…"

Subaru feels nervious about falling behind.

Subaru: "ah, wait, time-out. I haven’t decided what im gonna go with ye-"

With his throughs in a jumble, the girl reached the signal and raised her hand high.

Lady: "-scissors!"

The girl hand indicated paper just as she had said. Subaru hand was rock…

Lady: "it would seem you owe me another appa, complains about the method notwithstanding."

Subaru: "its not that! statistically, people subconsciously keep their hand closed when they’re tossed into rock-paper-scissors without warning! Ugh, I’m such an idiot!"

Helen: "hahahahahaha what was that subaru! How can you be so bad at these games!?"

Helen laughed amused as subaru sigh defeated and hand one appa to the girl. He was down to his two last appas.

Helen laught amused as she say.

Helen: "let me do this one subaru! I will sure win!"

Lady: "hmph! very well little girl, you can try but you can’t win against me."

I stood in front of the girl as I look at her, her bosom gets in the way to see her face… I clutch my chest as the girl looked confused.

Subaru: "uh? What was that helen are you hurt?"

Helen: "ugh! I got sudden damage and I didn’t even start the game, I overestimated her!"

Subaru: *smirk* "oh? Are you acting like me uh? I am so happy that I could cry…"

Helen: "shut it subaru! Lets start them, rock-paper-scissors! Uh? Again rock-paper-scissors! W-what the!? Rock-paper-scissors! Rock-paper- scissors!"

I was confused as I play rock,paper,scissors with her, we did 5 rounds and she keep picking the same as me, I was taken by surprised and she managed to win against me using scissors. She smiled smugly as she hid her face with her fan.

Lady: "it seems is my win little girl."

Helen: "h-h-how!? I-I am as unlucky as subaru too!?"

Helen kneel in the ground defeated as subaru find it funny. He give her another appa and he was now to his last appa.

Lady: "now, let us gamble for the last appa and bring this to a conclusion, shall we?"

Subaru: "you wouldn’t show mercy on me and let me keep the last one, would you?"

Lady: "hmph! all the appas you carried belong to me. Leaving one in your hands is the same as leaving you all. It is all or nothing. That being the case, we may as well gamble for all the appas on the final round. That goes for both of us." The girl added, meaning it would be her ten appas against Subaru’s one.

Subaru: "how about rock-paper-scissors for the last one too?"

Lady: "I have already made my decision. All that remains is for you to choose the method and present me with my appa."

The girl smiled showing no doubt about her victory, and not letting any intention of letting subaru go. Subaru sigh as he resolved himself.

The two called out simultaneously. Rock… paper…scissors!

Both showed their hands and there was a silence. Helen look surprised as the lady had her fist clenched in a rock, but the trembling on her eyes only grew.

Lady: "t-this is…"

Subaru: "listen and be amazed, look and be astounded! Behold, the ultimate combat technique… RoPerSci!"

Lady: "what is that… thing!? You did not inform me such a hand was possible!"

Helen: "how the hell could you do a hand like that subaru!?"

Subaru: "shut up! I didn’t mention it, but its your fault for not asking all about rock-paper-scissors! That part is rock, this part is scissors and over there is paper. In other words, my hands beaten your rock!"

Lady: "if such logic holds, a different part loses to my rock."

Subaru: "ahh! Ahh! Ahh! I can’t hear you! My rock is borrowing power from the scissors and paper, forming the holy trinity of friendship, effort, and victory! Its all here, baby!"

Subaru raised his hands to the heavens as he proclaimed victory with his cheating. While the girl looked shocked and helen was holding her belly laughing.

The girl look at subaru, she sigh deeply and say.

Lady: "I see, certainly, it is I who was in error. At the same time, I am amused at how my expectations have been surpassed… very well you have won. You may do as you please here you go." She step forward as subaru jumped back taken by surprised

Lady: "do not tell me that now it is time to feel my breasts, you have lost your nerve?"

Helen: "woah woah woah hold it there lady! Remember that we changed the reward for a small favor! I cant let this idiot touch your breasts! Ram will be sure of him being a pervert if he do that!"

Subaru: "oi! A-are you really defending me or insulting me!?

Lady: "indeed… I seem to have forgot about the change in the reward… very well what favor do you want to ask me?"

Helen: "I don’t know, mayb-"

As helen was about to speak she look at the entrance of the alleyway as she frown her eyebrows.

Lady: "mm, it seems this will become troublesome."

Helen: "looks like those thugs came back with reinforces…"

Lady: "and the one at the vanguard is the lanky commoner, I recall. Goddness, these fools do not interest me even slightly."

Subaru: "what are they thinking, coming back after hearing Reinhard’s name like that!?"

Lady: "it would seems they have called your bluff about being acquainted with the knight among knights. It is rather easy to understand. Even they have reputations to protect, so they have returned in greater numbers for retribution."

Subaru: "dammit! They are sure annoying!"

Subaru turn around grabbing the lady hand and the bag of appas as he run, helen look surprised but quickly follow after him.

The lady was running behind subaru as she protested.

Lady: "hey, what are you doing? Do not touch me so carelessly."

Subaru: "now is really not the time! If you don’t Wanna get all beat up before marriage, run!"

Helen: "woah they are closing in!"

The girl wasn’t very motivated to run as subaru pulled her down the alley, the mens behind pursued with a great shout and a flurry of footsteps.

After minutes of running subaru was a panting mess already

Lady: "if we do not hurry they will gain on us. Is this time to play around?"

Subaru: "i-I don’t wanna hear that from you… t-time out, seriously wait a…!"

Helen: "ugh… m-my legs hurts… I hate running ahhh… ahhh…."

 The lady looked unamused at subaru and helen panting tired subaru look at her and around and say.

Subaru: "i'm tired dead here, so this is really pushing it… but were in a pretty bad spot. Doesn’t look like many people live here… you have any ideas?"

The group of thugs were running a fair distance behind them. however, if they waste time resting they will catch them up.

Lady: "it is not my problem! Everything I set out to do turns out well for me. I do not think deeply about things, for I do not need to. I need only trust in this fact."

Subaru: "ahhh… yeah well… you lost at rock-paper-scissors to me earlier…"

At least they haven’t run into a dead end. He knows that helen could beat those thugs easily but he doesn’t want her to dirty her hands like that, and she could get hurt since they are a lot.

As they keep running the girl suddenly came to a halt.

Lady: "mm,this is indeed rather vexing."

Subaru still holding her hand looking at her, wondering what she through, helen stop beside them looking at her.

Subaru: "hey we don’t have time to stop here. If we don’t put in as much distance as we can, they’ll catch up with…"

Lady: "I have lost interest."

Subaru: "I see, you’ve lost interes… wha-!?"

Helen: "what do you mean you lost interest!?"

Subaru and helen were in utter shock at the girls unbelievable statement. She returned his gaze, apparently bored.

Lady: "I said, I have lost interest. In the first place, why must I run? I shall decide what I do myself. I absolutely shall not be forced to do anything because of what lowlifes say or do."

Subaru: "t-that’s easier said than done you know!? that ain’t gonna fly in a situation like thi-"

Lady: mm, I have decided. You shall have the honor of carrying me."

Subaru: "no thanks!"

Subaru crossed his arms in a X in a clear sign of refusal, the girl scowled as he was putting a damper on her mood. While helen was panting tired and she was pouting annoyed

Lady: "the honor of carrying me is not for just anyone to receive. Only a man who does not know fear would reject such a thing."

Subaru: "do I look like a macho man that can carry someone as i run!? Even when I was at full strength, it took everything I had to carry a small girl from a pack of ulgrams! and I’m about worn out now!"

As subaru used the remainer of his energy to protest, the girl shot him a look of scorn, but before she could say something they hear someone stomp the ground annoyed.

Helen: "ahhh dammit! We are wasting time here! If you so want a man to carry you them I shall do it!"

Lady: "what are you babbling about little girl, how can you even try to carry a goddest like myself?"

Subaru: "w-wait helen-chan I don’t want that! my manly pride will not endure that!"

Helen: "RED GARLAND!"

Subaru tried to get away before he was suddenly carry under red garland arm as he blush embarrassed, the lady looked shocked at seeing subaru float like a sack of potatoes, she was confused before she feel something grab her from her waist and hold her close, she was confused as she couldn’t see anything but she feel something like a arm under her, the pouting helen jump and hold herself in the back of red garland as he start to run deeper in the alleyway.

Subaru: "kyaaa not again! My manly pride can’t handle more of this!"

Lady: "w-what is this!? Explain it to me little girl! Why this goddess is floating now?"

Helen: "shut up! You both are heavy! You wanted a man to carry you so I let my stand carry you! Be grateful as few have been blessed to be carried by a stand on this world!"

The lady looks astonished at the floating smugly helen, the lady looks carefully and noticed that helen was grabbing something like a neck, subaru was being hold in a position that is like carrying a sack, and she was being princess carried in one arm, she touches in front of herself and was surprised when she feels something solid, she moved her hand curiously as she feel something like muscles?

Helen: "w-what are you doing! S-stop that! it tickles!"

The lady was taken aback when she noticed helen was holding her giggles as she pout at her. She was indeed confused about this thing. As they run, they end in a dead end, just as they were about to stop they see a giant appear from a shack.

???: "w-what the!? I-I am really that drunk? Or I am seeing three persons float in front of me?"

Helen: "huh? Oi! You are the old man from the loot house! You are alive!"

Rom: "huh? You are the little girl and the boy that fighted that psycho! It’s been some time since I’ve seen you. What are you doing here?"

Subaru: "huh? Gramps is here to save the day! We can win this-!"

Rom: "you’re quick to annoy someone who hasn’t seen you in a while. I’m leaving you here."

Subaru: "wait! I really need your help! Its like, the fifth crisis ive had in the last month!"

Rom: "that’s too many! And please stop floating you three! Is creeping me out!"

Helen: "oh, sorry about that gramps!"

Helen jumps from the back of red garland as she let down slowly the lady and subaru, as the lady was let on the floor she feels a pat on her head, she glares at helen but she feels that what it was there disappeared.

As they talked the giant old man rom looked at subaru, helen and the red-fiery haired girl.

Rom: "what in more trouble are you? Causing a ruckus with a woman and a little girl? Quite the adventurer you are."

Lady: "do not look at me so rudely, you filthy gnarled tree."

Subaru: "hey! I’m ribbing him too, but that’s really harsh! Don’t say that to the old man giving us a get-out-of-hell-free card! Don’t take it personally old man rom. We’ve just got a little case of excessive honesty here!"

Helen smirked at what subaru said as rom sigh and rub his eyebrows before saying.

Rom: "you certainly are good at wearing a man down. Hurry and hide!"

Subaru covered the girl mouth before she could spew insults again and rushed toward the place rom had silently indicated. Helen rush toward them as there was a pile of scrap wood that seemed able to comfortably conceal two people.

Helen: "t-there is not much space were should I- humph!"

Subaru pushed the girl down first them he put helen between them before he squatted himself. The girl looked like she wanted to complain about the dust, and helen was sandwiched between both of them as she tried to keep her face away from the girl bust as she cursed at subaru in her mind.

Subaru: "were okay in this end gramps!"

Rom: "no, you’re not… I’ll hide you with my body. If they see you I’ll be trouble for me too, so don’t move."

Grumblingly Rom hid them completely behind his huge body. Some seconds later a commotion of footsteps came from a nearby alley.

The leader of the men shouted. "The hell? I through it was the brats, but is the old man shit!"

Rom: "what?  you shouldn’t surprise your elders like this."

Rom talked without any special meaning into his words, but the displeasure of a giant like him carried a pressure on his own. The group of men’s shuddered even the leader. But one of the men pointed at him and mocked. "Hey wait, its grandpa Cromwell. Hey, should you really be talking smack to us here?"

The furrows of rom wrinkled face deepened in a bitter response.

Rom: "I do not like being called that name."

Thug: "get outta here, old man, or well bust up your loot cellar and make you the laughingstock of the slums."

Rom: "that place has gotten incredibly dirty over the years. If you destroyed it entirely, you’d be doing me a favor. So how about I do as I please?"

Thug: "yeah, fine. Now, Cromwell… did you see three brats running this way?"

Rom: "I didn’t see them. do you know where my blond daughter is?"

Thug: "beats me. You picked her up off the street, so what’s the big deal? Man, going senile must suck."

The men’s waved farewell, laughing mockingly as they noisily left the area. Rom watched them retreat biting his lips as he held back his anger.

Subaru peek from a small gap noticing rom angry face.

Lady: "mmm wong rre…"

Subaru: "mm?"

Subaru hear a whisper like voice interrupting his throughs, as he look at his side he look at the girl beautiful face, so close to his own that they could be breathing the same air, her mouth still covered by subaru hand. He shudders when he looks down and see that helen face was against the woman bust. He started to sweat as an angry lady say

Lady: "… you gong to cvvr my… MOUTH!?"

*CHOMP*

"-YIPEEE!"

At the merciless bite, subaru let out a high-pitched puppy like yelp that quietly echoed through the nook in the back of the alley. He quickly jump back holding his hand teary eye as the lady scowl at him.

Subaru: "ouch! That hurt a lot you! Why did you… h-huh helen? C-calm down okay? I-It was my bad I am sorry!"

The lady stop up cleaning her dress from the dust as helen was blushing fuming with anger, she walk toward subaru and kicked his shin hard making him yelp again holding his leg.

Helen: "y-you idiot! You pushed my poor face into that woman bust!"

Lady: "hmph! be please that you could feel this goddess breasts you little girl."

Helen: "ahhh shut up! Don’t tell me about that! dammit subaru!"

Rom smirk seeing subaru being kicked in the shin as he apologizes to helen. The lady pull her fan out and fawn her face as she look amused at the scene.

After some minutes and helen having calmed down subaru look smiling at rom and say.

Subaru: "thanks for hiding us, old man rom! The last time I saw you, I through you’d had kick the bucket, but I guess you made it through fine."

Rom: "do you want to change my mind and call those youngins back?"

Subaru: "you sure are petty for a big guy! With me here, there’s more than enough petty for everyone!"

Subaru said grinning as he shot a thumb up at rom, rom sigh with a worn-out look.

Helen pout at subaru but looked worried at rom and say.

Helen: "thanks for hiding us rom. But are you okay? They said mean things to you… maybe I should have kick their butts with my stand…"

Rom smiled and put his hand over helen head as he pats her roughly.

Rom: "thanks for worrying about me little missy but I am fine."

They started moving from the previous alley to a more open city street. Old man rom conversed with subaru and helen while guiding them to a place where they could blend in.

The girl, having kept her silence until that moment, finally tugged Subaru’s sleeve in irritation.

Lady: "hey, you. I see you having an intimate conversation. Who is this old man? Explain it to me."

Subaru: "this old man is the face of the royal capital’s slums. The giant’s old man rom-trader for the bosses of the sticky-fingered types and all-around stingy bastard. He’s got bad eyes, loves his cute granddaughter, and he’s not nearly as tough as he looks."

Lady: "that is his worth after having lived a long life? I see. I pity your pathetic existence, gnarled tree."

Rom: "… your lady friend is an annoying little girl, isn’t she?"

Old man rom was indignant at the harsh appraisal though Subaru’s explanation was the truth, he set that aside and gave old man rom a warm smile.

Subaru: "I’m so glad I ran into you, really. If we didn’t had found you we would probably be in a mess, helen-chan is strong but I don’t want her to be injured, and this lady here said she is strong but I better don’t take chances."

The old man made a strained laugh and casually looked subaru over looking at the lady and the little girl

Rom: "…the way you switch gears so quickly really throws an old man off. Seems you managed to escape with your life back then too."

His face twisted painfully as he saw the scars on Subaru’s body.

Rom: "I may not be one to talk, but it seems that knife wielder got you pretty badly."

Subaru: "nah, that psycho only got me in the stomach. All the other wounds are from a thing that happened after."

Rom: "goodness! Something else happened to you, not even a month later!?"

Helen: *sigh* "we got into a dangerous mess, but we managed to save some childrens and a village so it was worth it, but yeah subaru got really hurt…"

Subaru noticed helen sulking, he pat her head and smiling saying.

Subaru: "what did I told you helen? It wasn’t your fault, and you did your best to help me. You even got injured too while saving me."

Rom: "it seems you had it rough kid. But try not to do dangerous things like that often, you have a little missy here. And it seems both of you are very close."

Helen: "heh, yep, we are isekai partners!"

Rom: "isekai? don’t know what that is but it sounds important."

As helen point to herself with her finger and lift her chest proud she feel a tug from her back, she turn around and see the lady with a fan hiding her mouth as she look at her.

Helen: "huh? Something wrong?"

Lady: "you little girl… what was that? the thing that carried mineself and the boy?"

Helen: "oh that is my power, don’t worry about it."

The lady mmm to herself looking at helen for some seconds, but she closes her fan and focus on looking at subaru talking with the giant. She was really intrigued about the boy and the little girl.

Rom look at subaru and say.

Rom: "hey brat. Do you know where felt went off to?"

Subaru: "haven’t you heard? Reinhard took her with him, or so I’m told…"

Rom: "reinhard… the sword saint? Why would the knight among knights take her with him?"

Subaru: "you didn’t knew?... oh yeah you were knocked out… so what, you just woke up in a wrecked shop without any explanation, and all you could do was wonder?"

Rom: "it wasn’t that bleak. I woke up in the guard’s garrison. I appreciated their healing me, but I let myself out right after."

Subaru: "ah, yeah. Not exactly a comfortable place for you huh."

Helen: "uhhhmm rom… I don’t know if this will make you feel better but before reinhard took felt I verified if he wanted to do something bad to her. But it didn’t look like something like that, at least I don’t think he would do something bad to her. Sorry I couldn’t stop him, I was wounded and worried about subaru back them to care about felt."

Rom: "don’t sweat it little missy, I knew how wounded you were back them, and after that fight with the knife wielder chick you were even more wounded. And is not like you could do something against the sword saint anyways."

Subaru: "let me fill you in on what happened before I blacked out, plus the little bits that apparently happened after."

After that preamble, subaru acted out a dramatic retelling of the events at the loot house, old man rom watched Subaru’s meaningless theatrics with admiration, and even the bored looking girl looked interested. Helen sigh and decided to play along with subaru retelling adding more details. Mostly about the fight between her and the psycho and reinhard against the psycho.

Lady: "I am impressed, that a wounded little girl could stall the gut butcher. You have my praise. Rejoice, I will let you tell me your name."

Helen: "huh? That’s a weird arrogant way to ask my name but oh well. My name is Helen Takahara. Nice to meet you."

Lady: "Helen Takahara… so Takahara is your name?"

Helen: "oh no, is Helen my name, my surname is Takahara."

Subaru: "oh yeah helen, why do you say your name that way? First time I through you were called Takahara but it sounded weird."

Helen: "oh, my mom is French so I don’t usually say my full name in the Japanese way. I guess I got accustomed to saying my name first and then my surname later."

Lady: "French? What is that?"

Helen: "oh is a place from my hometown, my mom is from there."

Lady: "I see… and you boy, I give you permission to tell me your name."

Subaru: "still arrogant I see… very well… my name is Natsuki Subaru! Nice to meet you!"

Subaru did his pose pointing at the sky with his finger, is always funny to see. The lady nod as she closes her eyes, she then opens them as she pulls her fan out and pointing at us say.

Lady: "well, them, rejoice commoners! This goddess as decided to bestow you with her name, engraved it in your hearts and brains Mineself is Priscilla Barielle"

We look surprised at how noble she looked while rom open his eyes wide but stay silent.

Subaru: "I see, priscilla barielle huh? At least is nice to have a name to call you them."

Helen: "priscilla barielle… is a pretty name."

We nod as we think about the name, she looked surprised but hid her expression behind her fan. We look at her confused but rom cough and say.

Rom: "anyways, so you two don’t know anything about felt right now?"

Subaru: "nope, I was hoping to know more about her situation, but so far we weren’t lucky. If I see reinhard I will ask him about her and tell you them."

Helen: "I will ask too, I am worried about her too, but I think she is doing fine. I don’t think Reinhard would do something to hurt her."

Rom: "that’ll be a big help… no point thinking about it, all right, I’ll rely in both of you, so let me know If you both find something about felt. If I can repay you, I will."

Subaru: "you’re really gushing. Its because its your adorable granddaughter, huh?"

Rom: "that’s right. she’s… like a granddaughter to me, so please."

Subaru jaw dropped at Rom’s admitting that, helen smiled at him, it seems felt was lucky to have a grandpa.

Priscilla: "Reinhard mm… so that bluff from earlier was the truth? Are you close?"

Subaru: "huh? I will not say that we meet once and became best friends forever, but were on good terms, yeah."

Subaru: "well? What do you know about Reinhard? You don’t seem like a fan of his."

Priscilla: "from what I have heard, he is a rather twisted person. beyond that, I have only seen him slightly from afar."

Helen: "twisted?"

I tild my head in confusion but priscilla seems to not want to talk more about it, I shrug and say to rom.

Helen: "leaving that aside, rom how should we get in touch with you?"

Rom: "there’s a store called cadmon on market street. Give my name to the grumpy looking man there and he'll get in touch with me."

Subaru: "all right… cadmon… cadmon?"

Helen: "do you mean the appa guy? Kadomon?"

Rom: "I am surprised you both knew him. but yeah is him, this will make it more easy them."

Subaru: "incidentally, we are actually completely lost. I don’t want my adventure to end here before I can fulfill my promise, so ah, could you lead us back to the main street?"

Rom: "mm, all right. leave it to me, which street is it?"

Subaru: "back to the garrison. Please and thank you."

Rom: "Didn’t you hear me tell you I escaped from that garrison!?"

Old man exasperated shout filled the sky above the alleyway, and helen laugh loudly finding it really funny…

.

.

.

We leave the alleyway and wave goodbye to Rom, priscilla gaze back at the alleyway indifferently and muttered.

Priscilla: "at first, I through the disorder of such a grimy place held promise, but now that I am accustomed to it, it has nothing to draw my eye. It is quite useless for sating my boredom."

She raised the hem of her dress and shook it, a blunt expression of her displeasure.

Subaru: "I don’t think the royal capital designer drew up these streets to be exciting."

Priscilla: "the world exist for my sake, so should not everything in it serve to amuse me? I have no idea what the man who approved such boring streets was thinking. Royalty should have a keenly discerning eye. Lack thereof seems to have been decidedly fatal of late."

Subaru whipped his head back and forth to see if anyone overheard.

Subaru: "t-that’s pretty arrogant thing to say right at the king’s door you know?"

Helen: "she is hella arrogant really, I am sure she would make Dio lost in her arrogance."

Priscilla: "humph, a futile concern, the world exists for my amusement. I don’t know who that Dio is, but he must have thought that the world turned in his favor, while in truth, it turns in my favor."

Helen: "yeah, he through he would rule over the world. But he ended up dying at the end. He really deserved that end actually."

I cross my arms as I nod thinking about it, Subaru sigh tired from this situation we continue walking as we turn a corner and see people walking in the end of the alleyway

Helen: "finally, we are about to leave those depressing alleyways."

Priscilla: "indeed, those alleyways were dampening my mood. But I suppose it was amusing."

We keep walking and the instant we leave the alleyway we were greeted by a voice.

Emilia: "I finally found you!"

Subaru looked at the side to find emilia with her hood on.

Subaru: "oh emilia are y-"

Them we noticed a helmeted one-armed man standing beside her

Subaru: "huh? Who he is?"

Helen: "holy hell! A medieval knight helmet! Is not like the ones the guards wear on the capital! Were did you find it!? Is a barbuta type helmet right!?"

Emilia was about to scold subaru but she was taken aback by how excited helen was, the one-armed man step back shocked at her excitement, even priscilla looked amused.

???: "woah calm down missy, first time someone get excited about my helmet."

Emilia: subaru! Where did you go? I told you to wait for me outside the garrison!"

Subaru lift his arms as he say.

Subaru: "sorry emilia-tan but we see someone in problem so we tried to help."

Helen eyebrows twitched as she hear emilia scold subaru, she exhale as she gaze at the one armed man and look at him closely.

Helen: "mmm… the helmet is really cool, but why you look like a bandit? Where is the knight armor!?"

???: "little missy, I am offended you know, I am not a bandit. And is too expensive to buy a whole knight armor suit you know? it doesn’t fit my fight style anyways."

Helen: "mmm… I see, hey show me the helmet ponytail!"

The helmet man was taken aback but he shows her, she gets excited saying that it looks cool and asked him where she could get one.

???: "sorry missy but this is one of a kind. I doubt you can find something like this somewhere else. Anyways your lady here told me she was looking for a lost child while I was looking my own lost child."

Helen eyebrow twitched.

Helen: "lost child? Did she mean me?"

The knight lifts his one arm up as he back down and say.

???: "calm down little missy, I don’t think she was referring to you."

He points at subaru as I look back, I frown as emilia was scolding subaru.

Emilia: "you got me worried subaru! What if you get hurt again? I was done and was worried when I didn’t find you both! I know helen Is reaaally strong but you are weak, and you got hurt badly I was-"

Subaru keep a shaky smile as emilia scold him in front of everyone, he flinch when emilia mentioned he was weak. I got angry and standing beside him look at emilia and say.

Helen: "emilia… not right now…"

Emilia: "uh? O-oh i-i am sorry helen-chan but I was-"

Helen: "not right now."

Emilia flinch as she noticed helen was not smiling as she look at her, she nod and them noticed priscilla looking amused, emilia hid behind subaru as she cover her face with the hood as we find it odd, but the one armed get closer to priscilla as priscilla say

Priscilla: "my, how attentive of you to wait where you knew I would be. I commend your dedication, Al." she said in a condescending smug voice as she smirked at the one-armed knight.

Subaru: "you were the lost child!?"

Priscilla: "hmph! I was not lost, the world works in my favor to amuse me, and it did indeed amuse me. I knew that the world would made it so I could find Al, not the other way around."

Al scratches his helmet as he looks at priscilla, helen keep sending glances to Al helmet as priscilla noticed and hid her face on her fan smiling amused. Subaru noticed emilia hiding behind him as he look at priscilla.

Priscilla: "what, staring at me? Drinking in the beauty you will dearly miss once I depart? Certainly, it is cruel that my beauty is so divine, but it is rude to stare in silence."

Subaru: "sorry but my heart is set on emilia-tan, I am sure we are linked by a red string of fate!  We found who we were looking for, so maybe we should split up?"

Al stiffen up hearing subaru words.

Al: *sigh* "well, that’s all fine… the decision to shift the talk to me instead of princess included."

Subaru: "I sympathize with you more than a bit."

Helen: "well priscilla is really arrogant, but it was fun to hang out with. At least I didn’t got bored, and I think she got her amusement too."

Subaru: "oi helen I am not a clown!"

Helen: *flinch* "clown!? Where!?"

Al look confused but shrug as he look frozen at a smirking amused priscilla behind her fan.

Subaru: "anyways, I think is time to part ways, we need to do something important stuff, but I don’t know maybe later we will meet? If the world works in your favor?"

Subaru said teasingly at her, priscilla hmph amused as she turns around to leave.

Helen: "see you another day them priscilla, weird dressed knight!"

Priscilla keep walking as Al flinch from the way helen call him, just before they leave subaru smirked and say.

Subaru: "hey, arrogant chick, take this."

Priscilla: "hmph! what a insolent tongue I shou-"

As the girl turn around with menacing words she open her eyes wide when she see a pair of apples being throw at her as she caught them.

Subaru: "take them, these are bonding appas. In the end, I may have won the bet, but the winner has the right to show mercy like a noble warrior. Take care not to wander into bad guys like that from now on, okay?"

Helen: "noble warrior huh?"

Helen look amused at subaru as she lift one of her eyebrows in a questioning look.

Subaru: "shut it helen!"

Priscilla: "I will have you know I did not become involved with those men by acting like some foolish child."

Subaru: "incidentally, why did you get involved with them?"

Priscilla: "when I asked them if it was not inexcusable that they should live with such impoverished faces and attire, they became agitated."

Subaru: "you’re the one in the wrong there!"

Subaru sympathized with dumb,dumber, and dumbest all over again and turned his back to priscilla, as he wave goodbye to her, emilia walk beside him as I wave them goodbye too, she flaunt her fan as she humph and start walking down the street, the one-armed knight turn around and say.

Al: "lil’ missy! Thanks for comin’ with me on my search!"

Emilia look behind her as she lower her head in a nod and keep walking

.

.

.

We left priscilla and the weird dressed knight Al and we were walking together, emilia was silent as she walked beside subaru, subaru look at me and say.

Subaru: "hey helen, why did you act so weird with that bandit knight? You surprised me."

Helen: "huh? I was not interested on him, I was just curious about his helmet, its like the medieval barbute helmets back in home. So far, I haven’t seen the knights here wear these types of helmets so I was thinking that they haven’t made them yet. But it seems in another place they have helmets like that. I like medieval things you see, and red garland have a cool helmet too right? but I like the ones that close your face with a visor, they are cool and mysterious."

Subaru look surprised at helen as she talk about her hobby.

Subaru: "oh I see… yeah it look cool, but is kinda wasted by the way he dressed…"

Helen: "I was expecting him to dress in a full armor too, but he said it was expensive, makes sense you know? and he said it would get in the way of his fighting style. So maybe he is the agile type?"

Emilia: "subaru… that girl from before…"

Subaru look at emilia walking beside him in confusion

Emilia: "where did you meet that girl? And how?"

Subaru: "whats this emilia-tan? Are you feeling jealous? Don’t worry emilia-tan my heart already belong to yo-ouch! Don’t kick my shin helen!"

Helen kick his shin as she pout subaru rub his shin as he turn to look at emilia, she had a serious and stern face as she stare at him.

Emilia: "subaru…"

Subaru: "huh? Emilia-tan, why the serious face? Subaru asked confused at her sudden serious face."

Emilia quickly changed her expression and smiled. "N-nothing, if you don’t know, its fine. Forget about it."

Subaru look confused as emilia walked a little quicker than them, emilia ears twitched as she hear a clear Tch coming from helen…

On the way back to the mansion we walked silent. Subaru was confused about the heavy ambient as he tried to light it up with his jokes and antics, but while emilia was smiling weakly he noticed that helen was not, helen was walking with her hands crossed as she glared at emilia back. Subaru scratched his head as he was utterly confused about what happened…

They made their way to the mansion in the capital, rem was waiting for them in the door as she smiled and bowed.

Rem: "emilia-sama, subaru-kun, helen-chan welcome b-"

Rem stopped talking as she noticed the heavy ambient around, subaru was having a shaky smile as he was sweating confused, helen was glaring at emilia as emilia looked down in silence. Something must have happened but she was oblivious about it. As they enter inside subaru look at emilia and say.

Subaru: "h-humm emilia-tan? Are you okay? Do you feel unwell? Oh mayb-"

Helen: "I am sorry subaru but I need to ask you to talk with rem and leave me alone with emilia for a moment."

Subaru look surprised at the way helen was talking, rem looked confused but as helen glance at her she nods and hold subaru hand as she say.

Rem: "its okay subaru-kun, I am sure is something you don’t have to worry about, let me show you the cute clothes I buy for helen-chan! It is my first time doing something like this so I was hoping to have your opinion subaru-kun!"

Subaru: "huh? O-oh ok sure! I am good with dresses you know? w-wait don’t think bad about it!"

Rem drag subaru with her as subaru look worried at me and emilia. After I made sure they leaved I look at emilia and say.

Helen: "emilia… lets have a talk."

Emilia flinch but she nod as she feel helen was looking coldly at her.

Emilia walk toward a room as they enter together closing the door.

Helen sit down in the couch as emilia sit down in front of her and pulled her hood down, helen was glaring at emilia as emilia bit her lips looking down.

They stay in silence for a while as emilia gasped her necklace.

Helen: "puck… can you come out?"

There was a silent for a while but helen hear a sigh and puck appeared from the necklace floating beside emilia.

Puck: "hi! Helen-chan, it was a nice day today right?"

Helen look at him with a neutral expression as emilia was looking nerviously and puck was smiling at helen.

Helen: "puck can you let me talk alone with emilia for a while? Is something important…"

Puck: "I am not entirely sure I can leave you alone with Lia helen-chan."

Emilia: "huh? W-what do you mean puck?"

Puck: "the little girl is angry at you Lia, I don’t think she would attack you but she is really angry at you."

Emilia: "huh? W-why are you angry at me helen-chan? D-did I do something wrong?"

Helen sigh as she look at puck and say.

Helen: "I will not hurt emilia puck, she is my friend, and she is the girl that the fool of subaru fell for, I don’t want to make subaru hate me if I did something to her."

Red garland appeared beside me as it glare at puck and emilia, emilia couldn’t see anything wrong but puck was smiling a little coldly at red garland.

Puck: "why have you summoned him helen-chan?"

Helen: "I want you to leave me some moments alone with emilia, and I will make red garland stay with you so that you have a ease of mind that I will not hurt her. You must know that I am a normal girl if red garland isn’t with me, and emilia here is strong right?"

Puck stood in silence as he thinks about it, emilia was looking worried and confused but puck suddenly nod and say.

Puck: "very well, I will give you 20 minutes together alone, come now red man! Don’t worry Lia I don’t think Helen will hurt you, but if something happens, I will come running, okay?"

Emilia was nervious but she nodded, puck open the door as he steps out floating, red garland follow him as the door is close, they stay in silence for a while as helen keep her eyes close, she was walking with puck until they reach the end of the hallway and stood there, red garland leans against a wall to not get in the way of someone while puck float smiling.

I don’t think puck would attack red garland, he is cautious but he worry a lot about emilia, and I don’t think he thinks badly of me.

I open my eyes and look at emilia as she look worried.

Helen: "so… emilia can you tell me whats in your mind? Do you know why I wanted to talk with you alone without anyone else?"

Emilia: "mmm…i-I don’t really know helen-chan, are you angry at me? D-did I do something to make you hate me?"

Helen: *sigh* "I don’t hate you emilia, you are a kind girl, and you saved my life so I wouldn’t hate you, but yes I am angry at you. Do you know why?"

Emilia tild her head as she try to think about it, but after a while she shake her head saddened as she cant think what she did wrong to make helen angry.

Helen: "is not something that you did to me, while yes in the garrison you used me as a excuse to keep subaru out from the garrison and it did bother me it is not that."

I lean forward as I look at her and say.

Helen: "I am angry because you have been treating badly subaru."

Emilia: "e-eh? I haven’t treated badly subaru! I-I am worried about him!"

Helen: "I know you are worried about him, I am too. But you are treating him like a useless child"

Emilia: "subaru is not a useless child! I was just reaaaaly worried about him… i-I just want him to be safe."

Helen: "I know… but the way you are doing it is wrong, since we left the mansion, he has been acting weird, I noticed he talked with that butler outside, and how he was insistent to come here with you. There was too how he acted with that knight in front of the garrison. Didn’t you noticed?"

Emilia look surprised, she didn’t knew about subaru talking with the butler, and she noticed subaru was going to be insistent to be with her. But she didn’t noticed well how he was acting in front of the garrison.

Helen: "emilia, I don’t know how elf view humans, but subaru is not a child, he is 17 years old already, back home yes, he is still a minor, but here he is supposed to be a adult already same as me, he has been feeling bad since the incident with the mabeasts. He feel guilty that I got hurt, that rem got hurt, and that he didn’t do much."

Emilia: "w-what! but he was the one that wanted to save the childrens!  T-that dunderhead! Its not his fault those beasts attacked! He save them, the villagers and the childrens were happy and praised him!"

Helen: "I know. I told him that too, that it was thanks to him that the childrens were saved, but he feel useless and weak, since he got bitten out by those dogs and he was close to die, he blamed himself because of that, and he has been eager to help you and don’t feel useless. But you have been treating him like a fragile thing, making him feel like he is indeed weak and useless. I had a talk with him after you got inside the garrison to your meeting. He was really close to do something stupid because he feel that he is not good enough."

Emilia: "huh? Not good enough?"

Helen: "yes, you probably know, but he is really in love with you, heck he say it loud everyday when he is with you, I don’t know how you feel about that, but he is eager to help you, and he will not stay down if he see you getting hurt. Why do you think we helped you with elsa? Sure, you saved me and I was in debt with you for that, I think I would have help you at least to get the insignia back, but subaru didn’t had to do anything about that. he could have left me and you and go his way. But he said it himself, that he liked you because you are a kind, beautiful girl, that he finds it fun to hang with you, seeing you everyday makes him happy. And he told me that he was being treated coldly by everyone when I was bleeding out in his arms, but only you decided to help him, even when you were in a hurry. So he fell for you at that moment."

Emilia: "b-but… I look like the witch… i-I only did it because I didn’t want to see a girl to die. And I was trying to push him away…"

Helen: "we don’t care about the witch. Is something that happened 400 years ago, it has nothing to do with the girl emilia we know. is not your fault that a half-elf did something 400 years ago and you must pay for her sins. Is not right."

Helen: "sure there will be ignorant people that get scared of old tales and will insult you and hurt you. But subaru and I would not do that. first subaru is in love with you, a person in love will not think badly of the person they like. And second, WE are your friends emilia. I know you want him to be safe from danger, but the way you are doing it you are hurting him."

Helen: "you treat him like a kid, don’t tell him your worries, you tried to push him away from you and you told him he was weak on his face. He keep a smile but I could noticed that he was hurt from that. more since it came from you." Helen said as she lower her fingers telling her those points. Emilia gasp as she didn’t want to do that.

Emilia: "i-I didn’t wanted to hurt him! i-I only want him to be safe! I don’t want him to get hurt because of me, if he didn’t tried to help me he wouldn’t have gotten so hurt."

Helen: "but you did, something that a man really hates is that the one he loves consider him weak and useless. That will hurt them deep, and since you have been treating him like a kid you hurt him without knowing. And subaru would have still tried to save the children’s, even without you around. Is the way he is, he is too big hearted and wants to help everyone he can. Why don’t you think he didn’t let me to bleed out? Or that he didn’t run away from the loot house? Or that he didn’t leave the mansion when the beasts attacked? It is not in his nature to left someone that needs help alone."

Emilia was in through about what helen said. Subaru indeed is the kind type to give a helping hand, no matter if you are a stranger or not.

Emilia was confused about a lot of things, but she feels that she was acting wrong with subaru, she didn’t noticed but she probably hurt him with her words… she will have to apologize to him, she don’t want to lose her first friend.

Helen sigh tired and looking coldly at emilia she said.

Helen: "I will say the truth, if I had feel that subaru was in great danger I would have drag him away from the mansion. Even if you could have die from those beasts. My debt about saving you was already paid when I help you against the gutbutcher. I was really close to escape with him at night after the mabeast attack was done, but he and I were injured for me to act."

Emilia gasp surprised at helen words, she didn’t expect the little girl willing to let them in danger. She was astonished and feel hurt from helen words, she was about to answer but she noticed helen sigh smiling and say.

Helen: "but… he would hate me for that… subaru have a big kind heart, but sadly I do not. I decided to stay mostly because subaru was willing to stay and help you all, but I started to take a liking to all of you too. I really liked a lot beatrice, puck and you. I don’t know much about ram but I think I get along well with her, and rem… while I hated her at first I started seeing her as a good friend to rely on."

Emilia: "i… I see… huh? What about roswaal?"

Helen: "ugh… he… I don’t hate him but… he creeps me out to dare to know him better, if he stopped wearing that creepy clown makeup and that jester outfit…"

Emilia giggled as she see helen face turn sour in disgust.

Helen sigh and smiled as she stood up in front of emilia, helen pat her head as she say softly.

Helen: "I don’t want you to feel bad emilia, but I hope that you can rely on us, we are friends, right? sure we work under you because of the candidacy thing, but we stayed because you were our friend, not because of some job. Just… rely more on us okay? And stop treating subaru like a kid. He will do more reckless things if he feels useless and wants to be recognize."

Emilia nod smiling with tears on her eyes. She is glad that her friends don’t hate her like everyone else, and she feel bad for treating subaru that way.

Helen: "and about the royal selection tomorrow… sorry but I don’t think you can stop subaru from assisting. He will sure try to get in there to help you."

Emilia: "b-but he will probably not like what he will see there… and he could be in danger…"

Helen: "from how you react, and from how people are dumb about the history of the witch… I can see that they will probably insult you tomorrow, and you will feel bad. And knowing subaru he will lash out and defend you even if he gets in problem. But don’t worry I will be there too to help you and him. I will not let him get hurt if I can stop it. And I will make sure he doesn’t embarrass himself. We are friends, no? friends help each other’s don’t you think?"

I say smiling ruffling her hair as I smile, she sniffle smiling and stood up as she smiled.

Emilia: "y-yes! We are friends right? I-I am happy that you two worried soooo much about me. Thanks for telling me this helen-chan I was doing it bad huh? But I am sure I will be doing it fine from now own! Thank you!"

Emilia stand up smiling as she hug me suddenly, I was taken by surprise as she hug me in a bear hug.

Helen: "emilia! Too tight! Too tight!"

Puck enter the room alone as he sigh finding a teary eye smiling emilia hugging and spinning with helen in her arms. He noticed red garland disappear when he entered the room. It seems helen was really just wanting to talk with Lia. He feel a little silly from worrying too much.

Puck: "it seems I was worried for nothing… so I suppose you finish your talking?"

Emilia: "hi puck! Yes I am fine, we just had a deep talk… i-I was acting wrong but helen told me about it and I will do my best now!"

I sigh as I smile from between her arms. It seems I help both of them. I just hope that tomorrow it doesn’t end in a mess now…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

After I finished talking with emilia she leaves determined, I sigh as I scratch my head

Helen: *sigh* "i think I adverted a disaster… subaru was acting weird and it was because of his self-esteem. And emilia was worried but she doesn’t have tact. I sometimes feel that she is childlike? I know she was in that forest frozen but it feel weird… anyways I should go look for rem and try the new clothes she found for me!"

I walk around until I hear subaru and rem talking in a room.

Subaru: "I am amazed rem-rin! These clothes look really good!"

Rem: "thanks subaru-kun, I hope that helen-chan end up liking them."

I open the door and see subaru and rem talking as they look at the clothes in a table.

Helen: "I am back! I finished talking with emilia, now I am curious to see what clothes rem found for me!"

Rem smiled wide as she grab one of the dress and show it to me. It is a purple with black dress. It makes me think about those gothic styles dresses back in earth, I look surprised as she found that dress. Is not exactly my type… but it looks good.

Helen: "wow rem… I didn’t know you liked gothic clothes."

Rem: "gothic?"

Helen: "is a style that is from my hometown, people sometimes wear dresses like that and accessories."

Subaru look amused as he say.

Subaru: "well helen-chan! I will leave you here to be dressed by rem. I will go search for emilia-tan"

Helen: *sigh* "yeah I suppose I will need her help, I usually don’t use these types of dresses… Now shoo subaru, this is not for you to see shoo shoo."

I shoo away subaru as I close the door, I sigh as I hope they can get along better now. I shake my head and turn around to start trying the dresses with rem help…

.

.

.

The next day I woke up and decided to try the gothic dress rem found for me, I swirl around in front of a body mirror as I nod.

Helen: "mmm… looks great actually, If I want to go to the royal castle this look like a good dress for that."

If I found a umbrella I would look like a gothic loli… I wonder how beatrice would look in one of these…

Helen: "hehehe… so cute… I should talk with puck and see if he can convince beatrice to try it."

I leave the room smiling as I walk around, I look confused as is silent.

Helen: "weird… is really silent."

I decide to find subaru first as I walk around, I found his bedroom and see rem standing in front of his door.

Helen: "huh? Hi rem good morning. Were are all the others? And why are you guarding subaru door?"

Rem: "hi helen-chan… I was told by roswaal-sama to stay with subaru. He wanted to accompany emilia-sama and roswaal-sama to the royal palace but roswaal-sama said he couldn’t go there."

Helen: "huh!? But I through… did emilia said anything?"

Rem: "emilia-sama looked conflicted but she stayed silent, she said that it would be good if subaru stay here while they go to the royal palace… she knew he was worried but she said it would be quick."

Helen: *sigh* "and subaru how did he take it?"

Rem: "well…"

Rem smiled wryly as she move to the side and open the door, I enter and see subaru sulking in the bed.

Helen: "good morning subaru… are you okay?"

Subaru: "oh hi helen-chan, good morning… I am okay. You look nice in that dress. It fit you."

I smile wryly as I see him, I sit beside him in the bed as I look at rem, she nod and close the door as I sigh and say.

Helen: "so… can you tell me what happened subaru? Why didn’t you go with emilia and roswaal to the royal palace?"

Subaru exhale as he said.

Subaru: "I was trying to accompany her there… but roswaal said I couldn’t go there, that it would be better if I stayed behind… emilia was silent but she ended up nodding with roswaal words. She said it would be for the best if I stayed behind, she was worried about me and she said that it would be over quick. But I am worried about her…"

Helen: "I see… I through she would insist for you to accompany her… I think she didn’t pay much attention to my words huh?..."

Subaru noticed helen was sulking, he smiled and pat her head as he say.

Subaru: "nope, I think she did listen to your words, she looked like she wanted for us to go with her, but roswaal said that they can’t bring servants there. Only the royal candidates and their knights."

Helen: "huh? But emilia doesn’t have a knight! Wouldn’t it be bad if she is the only one that goes alone there? You know that people think badly of her because of the witch. What if she break down right there!?"

Helen said loudly as she looked worried, subaru nod worried as he say.

Subaru: "yeah… I am worried because of that, I want to be with emilia-tan and be her strength… but how can we enter the royal palace? Roswaal told us to stay put and we are emilia-tan servants, we could get in problems if we sneak there… and I don’t want emilia-tan to hate me…"

Helen: "ugh this is hard… I could sneak with red garland in there, but he would be really weak if something were to happen, I would need to stay outside while he moves around, but if someone decided to attack him it would hurt me badly… and is not like emilia can notice red garland, I only think puck and reinhard would notice him. but it would be dangerous if someone else see him and find him suspicious."

Subaru stood up as he say.

Subaru: "lets go to the castle then."

Helen: "but how we can enter? And we were told to stay put. I don’t care about the clown but it would be bad if he kick us out from the mansion."

Subaru flinch as he made a ugly face, he close his eyes as he think what to do. As we stay in silence rem enter smiling with a plate of appas.

Rem: "rem brough some appas, helen-chan, subaru-kun."

Subaru looked determined at rem and say.

Subaru: "rem… I am sorry for asking this, but can you turn a blind eye to us? We are really worried about emilia-tan. The last time she was in the capital she was attacked, I am worried that it would happen again."

Rem: "subaru... emilia asked rem to stay with you subaru-kun…"

Subaru look determined at rem, she blush a little from the intense stare and after some minutes she sigh and looking at the side say.

Rem: "fine… rem will be busy trying a new apple recipe… rem will not notice if subaru-kun and helen-chan decided to go outside…"

Subaru smiled happy as he hug rem making her blush.

Subaru: "thanks rem-rin! I own you one!"

As subaru left running helen smiled and hug her too as she look surprise.

Helen: "thanks rem! I will make sure to protect subaru and not let him do anything dumb. I promise to repay you for this! I swear it!"

Rem blush as she was hugged a lot, helen smiled and run outside leaving rem alone. Rem look conflicted as she gaze outside the window seeing helen and subaru running together as she said to herself worried.

Rem: "rem did what roswaal-sama asked… rem hopes this was correct…"

.

.

.

We are currently running outside, subaru is in his butler outfit and I am in my gothic dress, we reach the castle gates as we stood outside looking at the guard’s patrol around.

Helen: "we finally reached the castle… but how can we enter?"

Subaru: "mmm… I think times like this call for that… hitchhiking!"

Subaru pulled his finger up to the empty road, and suddenly, a prestige-looking dragon carriage showed up before him.

???: "You are lucky pal. Be grateful for this coincidence. We just happen to be on our way to the castle too."

Helen: "huh? Is the bandit knight!"

Al: "little missy don’t call me that…"

Subaru: "well you look like a bandit after all… but don’t worry she thinks you are cool for the helmet!"

Subaru smiled with a thumb up as Al sigh and let them enter the carriage, inside is priscilla with an arrogant smile as she say.

Priscilla: "hmph! be grateful that I was around commoner. The world decided to present you in my way for my amusement."

Subaru: "arrogant as ever it seems. We meet quicker than I through."

Helen: "thanks for the ride priscilla, sorry to bother you for this."

Priscilla: "this is only for my amusement little girl. But I wonder why do both of you want to enter the castle?"

Helen: "well… we are worried about our friend…"

Priscilla pull her fan out and gaze up and down at helen, helen blush confused at her gaze, after some seconds priscilla nod and say.

Priscilla: "I commend you, that is a good dress for a maid like you."

Helen: "oh, thanks? One of my friends found this for me, I think it looks nice but if it got your approval, it must be really good huh?"

Subaru: "so why are you both going to the castle today?"

Priscilla: "there is only one reason to head to the castle today."

We look confused at priscilla words, Al point at priscilla and say.

Al: "oh, you didn’t know? this lady here is one of the candidates to succeed to the throne of lugunica, priscilla Barielle-sama herself."

As Al pointed and explained who this proud and amused lady was, subaru couldn’t help the startled expression on his face.

Subaru: "for real? A royal candidate? I through she was just a normal noble lady!"

Helen: "seriously!? Then why did you pick us up?"

Priscilla: "like this goddess said, just for the sole reason that it seemed amusing. Taking both of you to the castle will make things interesting." Priscilla said smirking amused and confident.

Subaru: "interesting?"

Priscila: "this world is designed to operate in the way that works best for me, so it’s a given that all things will work in my favor. Its only a matter of choosing whether something amuses me or not. However, if I had to name a reason other than amusement… I would say that making you act like my personal jester would be highly gratifying."

Helen face crunch up hearing the word jester, while subaru looked upset.

Subaru: "oi! What do you mean jester!?"

Subaru shouted upset and was about to give her a piece of his mind before a sword tip was pointed to his adam apple as he gulps surprised.

Helen glare coldly at Al as red garland was standing beside him glaring down at them as it grabbed the blade.

Priscilla was looking amused with her fan covering her face as Al was feeling nervious about why he couldn’t pull his blade back.

Subaru sigh and sit down as he scratches his head and say.

Subaru: "sorry about that… I forgot that you are a big shot priscilla. I just have been in edge lately. And I am surprised you can fight with one arm huh?." Subaru said smirking at Al as the tension goes low.

Priscilla: "Al… I didn’t ask you to get in the way of my amusement."

Al: *sigh* "sorry princess."

Al sheath his sword in his scabbard, helen sigh and unsummon red garland as she calms down too. Al look at subaru and say.

Al: "you could say that I’ve been able to survive longer with just a single-arm, besides, I’m the only person in this world that can understand your agony lets be on good terms,pal."

Huh!? Subaru and helen uttered bewildered

Al: "you were summoned too, right? to this world?"

Subaru eyes widened in shock as helen gasp surprised. "What?..."

Al: "I won’t blame you if you don’t believe me. I couldn’t believe my ears yesterday either. It’s been around 18 years since I’ve heard words such as a red string of fate."

"18 years?" Subaru utter unable to believe his ears.

Al: "I was summoned here around 18 years ago, I lost my arm around the same time, you could say a lot of stuff happened."

Subaru: "do you know why you’ve been summoned?"

Al: "I haven’t been pursuing the reason pal, merely struggling to stay alive."

We look shocked at Al as he looked with relief that he wasn’t the only one. Subaru lift his hand and say.

Subaru: "mmm… I don’t know if you noticed too, but I am not the only one summoned…"

Al: "What do you mean pal?..."

Subaru smiled wryly as he point at a surprised helen.

Al: "No way!? She is too!?"

Subaru: "yep, she is my isekai partner! We were summoned together. She has been a great help actually."

Subaru smiled ruffling helen hair as she blush embarrassed.

Al: "so we are three otherworlders here uh?..."

Priscilla: "Don’t make such irritating faces. it’ll damage the dignity of my dragon carriage."

Subaru and helen look at priscilla as she look at them with a face with pure boredom as she swung her leg back and forth.

Priscilla: "you two clowns and the little girl who claims to have come from a place that’s beyond the great waterfall. Say something that’ll entertain me instead."

Subaru: "the great waterfall?"

Priscilla eyes widened with astonishment at subaru limited knowledge.

Priscilla: "you don’t know of it? At the four corners of the world, the land cuts off and there exist a torrent of water that washes everything away. In other words, the great waterfall. Sometimes people claim to be from beyond there. They’re generally just lies."

Priscilla glance at the three of them as she say.

Priscilla: "however… Al is different… and it appears that so are you both…"

Helen: "wait wait wait… if there is a great waterfall… does that mean that this world is flat!? Not round?"

Priscilla: "Round? This world is indeed flat, there is nothingness after the great waterfall."

Helen look shocked at this, she hold her head confused as she say.

Helen: "but how!? It doesn’t make sense, if this world was flat it would have lots of problems!? Could it be the remnants of a planet?..."

Helen mutter confused to herself as they look at her, priscilla smirk interested as she pull her fan and pointing at helen say.

Priscilla: "you, little girl explain what do you mean by that."

Helen: "huh? Well I don’t know if Al as told you anything of where we come from. But our world is round and not flat. There was a time in the past that we believed it was a flat world but it was debunked. We later learned that our world was round and the surrounding planets in the solar system were round too."

Priscilla: "solar system?"

Helen: "I don’t know how it works here, but in our world the planets revolve around the sun, the sun is a huge hot start that use his own gravity to keep the planets in place as they spin around the sun. the planets spin too so that’s why there is day and night. But if this place is a flat world it means that the sun and moon revolve around this flat world? Like the sun goes below, and the moon up?"

Helen tried to explain with her hands as she is getting confused, subaru look surprised as priscilla look interested, while Al relax as he sigh looking at both of them…

.

.

.

After reaching the castle we enter together with priscilla and al, priscilla is walking ahead through a royal-looking hallway with knights standing at the ready.

Helen look around and sigh disappointed that their helmets aren’t cool looking, she glance at Al helmet and mutter.

Helen: "these knights look boring without cools helmets… too bad that the one with a cool looking helmet dress like a bandit…"

Al Flinch from helen words as priscilla look amused, subaru was nervous as he walk beside helen.

Finally, they all stood before a great entrance that had a man standing in front of it in wait.

Guard: "Your apple handlers?" The man asked as priscilla explained who subaru and helen were.

Priscilla: "indeed. He is something of a wretched clown whose sole priority is to bring me bittersweet red appas. The little girl is there to keep him in cheek and look cute when I ask her to."

The hardened looking man glared at subaru and helen as if analyzing them.

Subaru gulped underneath the gaze as helen flinched feeling uncomfortable.

The man relented and looked at priscilla. "Everyone is waiting inside. Make haste please."

Priscilla smirked in high smug fashion.

Priscilla: "it is my privilege as their superior to keep the masses waiting."

The door opened to reveal a wondrous great hall that was filled with magic users and great knights with a round seating arrangement at the very end of a huge red carpet that spanned the entire hall.

Walking on that carpet… was emilia and roswaal.

Many of the royal knights and magic users stared at the four people that had just entered the room. Emilia looked back to see what the fuss was about… she hitched in exclamation.

Subaru and helen stopped dead in their tracks as they look at emilia in alarm.

Emilia: "subaru?... helen?..."

Helen look guilty as she hold subaru hand, subaru flinch nervous as he try to explain.

Subaru: "um… emilia, i…"

As subaru tried to explain, priscilla quickly clung to his arm and pressed her chest against him while shooting emilia a smug smile.

Priscilla: "is there a reason you’re staring at my manservant, half-wit?"

Subaru: "g-get off! you’ll give emilia-tan the wrong idea!"

Helen look surprised at priscilla as she pout trying to pull subaru away from priscilla clung.

"My, how nice to see you, priscilla-sama! Do forgive my servants for troubling you so." Roswaal quickly interjected, making the smirking fiery-headed woman let go of the boy and snort.

Priscilla passed by emilia without even a glance between them.

Emilia had her sights on someone else at the moment.

Emilia: "why are you both here subaru? Helen? Didn’t roswaal told you that you can’t come here? I told you that it would be over quick subaru, that you should have wait for me."

Emilia shook her head as she looked confused, worried and hurt at them.

Subaru struggled to answer from guilt as he bit his lips and look down, helen stood up front of him and looking at emilia with guilt and worry she say.

Helen: "it was my idea emilia! I-I was worried about you and subaru tagged alo-"

"The council of wise men will now enter!"

As helen was about to explain to emilia a loud voice spoke through the great hall, the magic users and the royal knights all lined up and bowed for the many old men walking in lavish robes towards the seating arrangement at the end of the hall.

Subaru: "the wise men… they’re the people managing the country in the king’s absence, right?"

Al: "hey that’s where were supposed to stand." Al pointed at the place where the knights all stood.

Subaru: "I can stand there too?" Subaru asked roswaal as he pointed at Al.

Roswaal: "hmm, it sounds amusing, so you may accompany hiiim"

Emilia: "w-wait, roswaal! If subaru is allowed to stay he’ll-"

Emilia exclaimed at roswaal worried, but roswaal cut her off.

Roswall: "emilia-sama, the conference is beginning. To the center."

Emilia looked upset and scared at the same time. She looked behind her to find everyone seated and three girls standing in front of the council.

She turned back to glare at subaru and helen, they look guilty and worried about her. She feel conflicted as she wanted to bring them with her, but roswaal said they couldn’t come and now he is letting them here, she wasn’t prepared for that. and she feel more nervous.  she turn around without saying anything and walk to the others candidate.

Subaru and helen looked guilty and worried at emilia back, subaru follow Al and as helen was about to follow them she was hold down from her shoulder, she look surprise as roswaal was smiling.

Roswaal: "you must stay here."

Helen glare at roswaal as he keep his fake smile, after some seconds she adverted her gaze as she tch her teeth and pull her shoulder away from his hand, helen stayed a little far away from roswaal as she looked worried at subaru and emilia.

Subaru look behind and see helen looked worried at him as she was forced to stay back, he feel conflicted but gives her a thumb up to calm her down.

Subaru: "so those are the participants in the royal selection… the candidates to be the future ruler?" Subaru stood beside Al in the royal knights’ line as he looked at the three other girls standing alongside emilia.

???: "so you came, after all, subaru."

Subaru look at his side and see surprised at Reinhard, the dashing young man with red hair and blue eyes was smiling charmingly toward him.

Reinhard: "when I heard emilia-sama would be here, I suspected you’d be here as well."

Subaru: "Reinhard! I been looking for you!"

Reinhard smiled at subaru, subaru tild his head when he noticed reinhard was looking at something beside him, subaru turn confused at the side but he couldn’t see anything.

Reinhard: "is nothing subaru, but I am happy to see you well."

???: "hiya, subaru-kyun!"

Subaru turned to see who’s loud voice was that, to see that healer lady from before smiling at him

Subaru: "oh is you!"

Reinhard: "oh, subaru, you know him?"

Subaru quickly turned to Reinhard with a horrified expression.

Subaru: "HIM!?"

Reinhard: "yes, he is a knight, Felix argyle. Despite appearances, he is male."

From afar Helen made a shocked face as she look at the cat eared boy?

Subaru: "what’s the point in having those looks, and even cat ears, if you are a guy?!"

Felix: "I don’t knyow what to tell you. Youre the one who made the wrong assumption subaru-kyun."

Felix began walking away with a smile.

Subaru sigh as he cover his face, reinhard smiled wryly at him as he look at something standing beside subaru.

 Subaru looked behind him and noticed a familiar-looking young man.

Subaru look at Julius as he looked back and nodded his head at subaru.

Reinhard: "subaru, whats the matter? Do you know Julius?"

Subaru: *sigh* "you can say that our first meet didn’t leave a good impression in both of us…"

Reinhard blinked confused, he look at Roswaal direction and see helen looking with distaste at Julius direction, she noticed Reinhard look and wave at him smiling. Reinhard wave back with a small smile.

A bulky knight in armor with green top hair walked to the front of the council and the candidates, he turn around looking at them and started talking.

Marcos: "now, if I may be so forward, I, Marcos, leader of the imperial knights, will direct today’s proceedings. It all happened about half a year ago, when members of the royal family, starting with the king, went into hiding one by one, causing-"

???: "listen… I get that you wanna talk up a good show here, but I’m busy, y’know. as we say in kararagi, time is money."

Subaru look surprised at the purple-haired girl speaking with the guard in a surprised expression.

Subaru: "she’s speaking in the Kansai dialect? Are you kidding me?"

Al: "Evidently, everyone in western kararagi talks that way." Al provided making subaru think.

As the purple-haired lady stopped talking about how precious her time was, the green-haired duchess-looking lady spoke.

???: "I agree."

Marcos: "Crusch-sama, should the head of the Karsten family say such a thing?"

The duchess confidently glanced at the guard. "It is important to observe formality, but it is also a fact that our time is limited. It would be wise to immediately inform us why we are here. Naturally, I do have a general idea."

One of the wise men had looked up at the girl in question.

???: "you already know the purpose of this meeting?"

Crush: "yes, lord miklotov. For a drinking party, correct? One day, we will face each other as rivals, but by sharing drinks at the same table, we learn more about one another." Crush said smirking at the lord.

He did not look impressed.

Miklotov: "no, that is not correct."

The purple-haired girl winced for the girl beside her as crusch quickly looked at the cat boy in the royal knights’ quarters.

Crusch: "felis, this isn’t what you told me."

Felix: "oh, come on. All I said was, maybe it’ll be a drinking party."

Crusch: "I see, I jumped to conclusions." Crusch turned from the cat boy and looked up at the council. "Forgive me, allow me to retract everything I just said."

Purple-haired girl: "hey,now! Even if she backs down, my opinion ain’t gonna change. No need to explain the royal selection now. We already know. right?" she said as she look at emilia and priscilla.

"I think we should hea-" emilia tried to say but was cut off.

Purple-haired girl: "sorry, but I wasn’t askin’ for your opinion."

Helen scowl looking at her as emilia flinch, subaru frown as he looks at the girl

Al: "Hey! I don’t know what’s up with the royal selection, so i’d kinda like to hear the rest."

The old man looked from Al to a certain fiery head.

Miklotov: "priscilla-sama, i’m told this man is your knight. Have you explained the selection to him?"

Priscilla: "whether I have or not, you men will still ramble on about it, yes? Continue Marcos."

Marcos: "then… the reason we’ve gathered you who are qualified to be the dragon’s priestess is because a new prophecy has been engraved in the dragon stone. It says, From the five capable of becoming the nation’s new leader, choose one priestess to enter into a covenant with the dragon."

Subaru: "five?"

Reinhard: "yes five. Currently, there are only four candidates. The royal selection hadn’t even begun yet. But today, history is set in motion."

Marcos: "Knight Reinhard Van Astrea, come forward."

Reinhard: "yes, sir."

Reinhard stood forth before the entire hall and bowed his head.

Reinhard: "honored members of the council of wise men, I, Reinhard Van Astrea of the imperial knights, would like to announce the completion of my mission."

Reinhard rose and showed his stern determination as he proclaimed for the council.

Reinhard: "the dragon’s priestess, the fifth and final candidate for the throne, has been located."

Everybody on the hall looked on as the doors opened.

And a little girl with blonde hair and blood-red eyes entered wearing a most regal and refined-looking dress.

Reinhard: "the one I, myself, revere as queen… is felt-sama!"

.

.

.

Reinhard: "felt-sama, thank you for gracing us with your presence."

The sword saint bowed before her, felt could only smile sweetly.

Felt: "reinhard…" the little girl walked in front of the knight and smiled up at him softly.

He smiled back... and felt tried to dropkick him in the face, but he instantly caught it.

Felt: "you bastard! You dragged me here with no explanation, and what do you call all this!?"

Reinhard: "you surprised me. What’s brough on such behavior?" Reinhard asked as he held her booted foot.

Felt: "don’t just stop my kick and ask me like nothing happened! I’ve had just about all I can take!"

Reinhard: "does the dress not suit your taste? It looks lovely on you." Reinhard knelt and placed her foot on the floor.

Felt: "I’m not talking about the dress, and I’m not embarrassed!" Felt angrily retorted.

"that’s the girl from…" emilia uttered in recognition.

Subaru: "I guess is not that easy to change someone at their roots. And not just me." Subaru sighed at the scene.

Helen sigh from afar as she facepalmed, she is happy that felt is okay. But it seems Reinhard is bad with girls.

Felt looked at subaru with wide eyes. "What the heck are you doing here?"

Subaru: "hey, it’s been a while. How’ve you be-"

Felt kicked him in the stomach.

Felt: "looks like the hole in your gut isn’t bothering you anymore." Felt smirked

Subaru: "if you were worried about that, be nice to me!"

Felt: "hehe, and were is the midget? Is she not with you?"

Subaru: "ahhh… midget? You mean helen? She is there beside of the clown. Look she is pouting angry at you."

Subaru point at helen direction as felt look, felt smiled wryly as helen was pouting with her arms crossed glaring at her.

Felt: "hehe… damn she looks angry at me. Sorry about the kick big bro. but I am happy to see you."

Subaru sigh and smiled as he pat her head, Reinhard smiled as the others look curious while she look annoyed at the head pat but didn’t move.

Subaru: "don’t worry about that. and I am happy you are okay."

Marcos: "felt-sama, if you have finished rekindling old friendships, please step over here."

Felt sigh and did what was acquired.

Felt: "so, what is it you want me to do?" She asked harshly.

Reinhard: "I would like to say, act more ladylike. But this comes first." Reinhard stepped closer and place the insignia in her hand.

Gasp and sounds of surprise filled the whole room as it glowed brightly.

Reinhard: "as you can see, the dragon gem has recognized felt-sama as a priestess. Now that her participation has been approved, I believe it is time to begin the royal selection in earnest."

All around, the imperial and the royal knights placed their hands on their hearts in respect.

???: "even if the dragon stone has recognized her, do you not think her selection is a bit problematic?" One of the magic users voiced his worry.

Marcos: "you believe we, the imperial knights, have made an error?" Marcus said looking down at the man.

All royal knights and imperial knights turned their heads toward the line of magi users.

Subaru: "the airs kind of dicey in here…" subaru uttered.

Al: "yea, it doesn’t bother me, though." Al shrugged.

Felix: "its nyo big deal to me, either." Felix flapped his ears.

Felix: "After all, I’ve already pledged my loyalty exclusively to one lady!"

Julius: "I feel the same. My sword already belongs to Anastasia-sama." Julius said with a resolved stare.

Subaru looked around and gulped, he feels inadequate and useless, he feel a tap on his shoulder and as he look beside him he see a red man glaring at him. he was surprised as he mutters.

Subaru: "Red garland?..."

Subaru looked behind and see helen smiling at him, he exhales as he calmed down smiling.

Yeah… I don’t have to worry about that… I have my friend here and we are only here to support emilia…

The magi corner of the room were muttering to themselves as they inspected felt.

"She doesn’t have the self-awareness to become a ruler."

"You may dress her up, but she still lacks grace."

"She’s uneducated as well."

Helen managed to hear them with red garland as she frowns.

"Silence!" The old councilman ordered.

"Knight Reinhard, would you begin by explaining to us what led you to your discovery?"

Reinhard quickly placed his sheathed heavenly dragon sword on the carpeted floor beside felt and knelt on one knee before the council.

Reinhard: "I took custody of felt-sama about one month ago, in the slums."

"She's a gutter rat from the slums!?"

The magi users began muttering and growling

Felt sighed tiredly and turned around.

Felt: "well, sorry for being a gutter rat! You were the ones who dragged me here against my will!"

Priscilla sighed. "All of this long-winded blather could not be more tedious. Of course, I suppose you lived as a gutter rat in the slums because you could only manage tedious conversations."

Felt: "what? if you want a fight, you’ve got one."

Priscilla: "what insolence. Who do you think I am?." Priscilla glared as the air around her began to emit a dangerous aura.

Al: "princess, that’s not…" Al called from the back in worry.

Priscilla had already moved her fan and send a wave of attack at the little girl. Subaru feel a small gust of wind beside him as he looks surprised at felt direction.

Helen moved closer to the knights as she glare at priscilla.

Reinhard moved in front of felt and bowing his head say.

Reinhard: "many pardons, priscilla-sama"

Emilia: "what are you thinking, in a hallowed place like this?" Emilia scolded as she stood behind reinhard and shielded felt.

Reinhard glance back and look surprised as a red man in armour was standing in front of emilia and felt glaring at priscilla, he glances at the back of the line of knights and smiled as he noticed helen glaring at priscilla and looking worried at them.

Priscilla: "I was only trying to teach an undisciplined little bitch her place."

Emilia: "you won’t even apologize?"

Priscilla: "then, will you also apologize for being born? You silver-haired half-elf."

Emilia flinched as she looks down. "I’m not connected to the witch at all…"

Subaru glared hatefully at priscilla, helen frown looking coldly at priscilla while Al scratched his helmet from behind subaru.

Al: "princess, could you drop it now? i’ll be the one to suffer if you make too many enemies, seriously."

"Are you all quite finished?." The old councilman asked in a tired tone

Marcos took the chance

Marcos: "then, royal selection candidates, please come forth."

Marcos: "Priscilla Barielle-sama and her attendant, Al."

Priscilla: "The selection is pointless. I am the one suited to rule this nation! All you people need to do is grovel at my feet and serve me!"

Marcos: "Head of the Karsten family, Crusch Karsten-sama, and her attendant, the knight felix argyle."

Crusch: "Should I become the new ruler, I will make the dragon forget the covenant it demanded. The dragon’s empire of Lugunica belongs not to the dragon, but to us."

Marcos: "Anastasia Hoshin-sama of the hoshin company, and her attendant, the knight Julius Euclius"

Anastasia: "I’m a greedy gal, so I want everything. No amount of commercial success can satisfy me. I want my own nation!"

Marcos: "Emilia-sama and the man endorsing her, Margrave Roswaal L. Mathers."

Emilia: "I have only one wish, for all to be equal. I desire to create a nation where all citizens are equal."

Roswaal looked around with a smile as he mused to himself. "Still, after the introduction of all those knights as attendants, I feel terribly out of plaaaace here!"

Subaru look surprise as helen managed to sneak beside him, she was looking at the candidates as she sigh from their wishes as rulers.

Marcos: "Finally, Felt-sama and her attendant, the knight Reinhard Van Astrea."

Felt: "Hang on! Don’t get the wrong idea! I never said i’d be the next ruler! Who’d want to be in a royal selection!?"

"Are you saying you withdraw?" Marcos asked surprised

Felt: "Damn right I am!"

"This is a joke!" A magic user shouted.

"I’ve overlooked this because the situation was urgent, but to drag it out this long Is senseless!"

One of the wise men suddenly sounded his agreement with the magi.

"He’s right. the Astrea Family offers a gutter rat to rule us, while margrave Mathers endorses a half-devil? Utter foolishness."

Subaru stared at the man with hate while helen glare at the man with disgust.

Roswaal stopped walking back into his position and smiled up at the man. "Its not at all nice to call a half-elf a half-devil."

"That silver-haired half-devil"

Subaru bit his lips in anger as his knuckles turned white, helen was angry but grabbed his hand to calm him down.

"She matched the appearance of the witch of envy as it has been described for generations! Why do you not realize that even allowing her in the throne room is dreadful?"

Emilia closed her eyes and walked down from the stage as the councilman shouted

"Filthy Woman!"

"ENOUGH OF THIS CRAP!"

The hall fell in silence as a butler boy and a small girl dressed in a gothic dress stood in the middle of the room.

Roswaal smirked wide as he look at them.

Emilia looked down in dread. "Subaru, helen is all right! stop this!"

Helen shake her head as she look serious and say.

Helen: "is not Right Emilia-sama, you Are a candidate chosen by the dragon Stone, you are part of a prophecy and you were one of the chosen by the divine dragon. If that Man can’t endure that it means he is insulting the divine dragon choice."

The man flinch as he hear the little girl words.

Subaru: "they can’t discriminate you for something that passed 400 years ago! Is not your fault! You weren’t even born back them! is not your fault that One half-elf decided to decimate half the world!"

Emilia: "Subaru! Helen! Calm down i am fine."

Emilia slowly turn toward the council

Emilia: "Allow me to formally introduce myself to the honored council of elders. My name is Emilia. I am accompanied by puck, a great spirit who controls fire, and I am a Silver-Haired Half-Elf"

"A great spirit?"

Mutters of shock and indignation covered the hall.

Emilia turned and faced the entire room. "I understand that my half-elf lineage and other similarities to the witch subject me to prejudice. However,… I adamantly refuse to let all my potential be plucked out simply for that reason."

"By the way… What, exactly is that young man and little girl position?" The old bearded councilman asked

Emilia quickly turned around with a struggling face. "ug? Um, well, they…"

I sigh as I hold subaru hand. I look at him as I whisper.

Helen: "calm down subaru…"

He exhales as he smile and nod. We look serious at them as we walk forward, the old man look curious at us as everyone gaze at us, I am feeling nervous but I exhale and say.

Helen: "first of all, I apologize for our sudden outburst. We know is inappropriate to act that way in front of the nobility and high standing people."

I grab the hems of my skirt as I did a small bow like the ones I watched in those medieval movies I liked.

Helen: "i salute you all, members of the council, my name is Helen Takahara. I am a Maid working under Roswaal’s Mansion serving under the candidate emilia-sama. And I am One of Emilia-sama Friends."

I glance at subaru as he nervous nod and moving one arm behind his back and the other to his front with his palm covering his heart he bows and say.

Subaru: "I salute you all, members of the council. I apologize for my rash acting, my name is Natsuki Subaru. I am a manservant under Roswaal’s mansion and I server the candidate emilia-sama. And I am one of emilia-sama friends."

Emilia was looking nervous at us as she hold her dress, we keep bowing in silence until the old man cough and say.

"I see… so you both serve in Mathers domain and are emilia-sama servants, right?"

The man that insulted emilia and felt stood up as he looked disgusted and say.

"So, two mere servants dare to act disgraceful in front of the council!? What should I expect from rabble serving a half-devil."

Subaru grind his teeth in anger, helen sigh disappointed as she glares at him and say.

Helen: "I apologize for acting in that way, but I never expected that high standing nobles would act that distasteful."

"Excuse me?"

Helen: "I shall repeat my words from earlier.  Emilia-sama is a candidate CHOSEN by the divine dragon stone; I doubt that all of you have any authority in what the divine dragon itself decided to choose for this royal selection. Same with Felt-sama, she can be someone from the slums. But the Divine Dragon decided to chose her and he consider her worthy to be a dragon priestess. Insulting any of the royal candidates and discriminate them it would be the same as saying that the divine dragon itself has chosen wrong."

I glance at them as they stood in silence, the man that was insulting felt and emilia was silent as he holds his knuckles tightly, the old bearded man sit and caress his bear as he close his eyes. I look at them with a poker face but internally I am really nervous. I squeeze subaru hand as I am feeling nervous, he noticed and reassured me with a small smile.

The old bearded man opens his eyes as he says.

Miklotov: "You are indeed correct lady helen. We, the council of elders can’t say anything about the divine dragon choices… if the divine dragon decided to accept emilia-sama and felt-sama as candidates for the throne we can’t refuse his divine orders."

Helen bow as she secretly celebrated on her mind, emilia was nervous but she sighs on relief when she noticed they didn’t embarrass themselves.

Subaru stood up and looking at them he bowed and sincerely said.

Subaru: "I ask forgiveness for our actions. But I want to tell everyone here that emilia-sama is not like the witch of envy. She is a kind girl that tries her best to save people, she has been persecuted and hate because of her appearance and her resemblance to the witch of envy, but that didn’t distort who she really is. Her kindness and willingness to help save people has always been there."

Helen: "I am really thankful to emilia-sama, she saved me from dying bleeding out the first time we meet. She could have turned around like a lot of people did but she decided to save a little girl like me and I am eternally grateful for that."

Subaru: "we hope that you all can reconsider your view about emilia-sama, don’t judge a person merely by their looks, as sometimes a saint can be killed that way…"

The old man look surprise at subaru words.

"Don’t judge a person merely by their looks, as sometimes a saint can be killed that way…? Mmm… indeed they are good words… emilia-sama it seems you have good servants with you. They were willing to stood forth and defend your honor. Very well… we apologize for our words. indeed, it can be considered that our words sullied the divine dragon grace. You both can stand down now."

We both bow gratefully as we turn around, as we walk, we walked tensed up as a shocked emilia look at us, she had a small smile and she exhale relaxing a little. It seems we didn’t screw up. We walk back toward the other knights as we stood nervous as they gaze at us. Reinhard bow and say.

Reinhard: "thanks for defending emilia-sama and felt-sama subaru, helen."

Helen blushed as her bravado left her, she was nervous as she looks down, subaru was embarrassed but he nod.

Marcos: "now, let us discuss how the royal selection will proceed"

Suddenly smoke filled the room

Marcos: "what’s going on?"

We look around in worry, I summon red garland as I grab subaru and run toward emilia, suddenly the smoke was cleared and standing in the room toward the door was a giant old man with felt on his arms. Reinhard was the one that cleared the smoke as we look shocked.

Felt: "old man rom!"

Subaru & Helen: "rom!?"

Knights surrounded the old man and brought him to his knees.

Marcos stood above him. "I don’t know who you are, but for stealing into the castle, you must die."

Felt: "stop! Let him go!"

Marcos: "unfortunately, I cannot comply. You have publicly declared that you have no intention of participating in the royal selection. I am not obligated to obey your orders."

Felt gasped and looked down at rom, rom smirked.

Felt eyes widened as she understood something she did a nasty smirk as she say.

Felt: "fine! I'll do your stupid royal selection! You want me to try to be the next ruler, right?"

Rom: "w-what are you saying, felt!?"

Felt: "that old man is my family. So let him go right now. Treat him with care!"

Marcos: "very well."

As the old man was let go, he looked up at the girl.

Rom: "felt… i…"

Felt: "well, talk later, old man rom."

The old man was let out of the room as we watch.

Felt looked back at her knight. "Hey Reinhard, was this all part of your plan too?"

Reinhard: "certainly not. This was something far greater, guided by fate."

Felt: "ha! Are you a slave to fate or something?"

"No," Reinhard bowed before her on his knee. "From now on, I am your knight."

Felt: "fine then. I’ll work you to death."

Marcos: "now, felt-sama and her knight, Reinhard, may we conclude that you both intents to participate in the royal selection?"

Felt: "sure, I’m in. but let me just say one thing."

Felt raise her arms at her side.

Felt: "I hate the nobility! I hate the knights! I hate this kingdom! I hate everything about it! So I’m planning to tear it all down!"

Felt smirked at all in the room. "How about that?"

"w-what are you saying!?"

Mutters of fear and anger flowed through the room.

Felt: "if I become the next ruler, I’ll destroy everything! i’ll take down every last one of you, and bring a little fresh air into this country!"

One of the councilmen mused from the side to the standing Reinhard.

"Your mistress is quite the intense lady."

Reinhard: "felt-sama’s words will one day reach the ears of all."

In any case, all of the candidates are here at last. The royal selection will now begin!

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

After a hour the royal selection reunion was finished, we left the knights and we are currently sitting outside as we wait for emilia to finish her reunion talking with the other candidates. Reinhard is with them so he should protect any candidate if anything happens.

I sigh exhausted as I feel my legs like jelly. I was really nervous from standing in front of so many people.

Helen: "thanks god watching all those movies and series helped… this was worse than when i had that recital back in school..."

Subaru: "yeah, it was a good idea to taugh me a little about how to present myself in front of nobles. If I was alone I would have probably screw up."

*two hour ago*

We leaved the inn running as we made our way toward the castle, as we run I stop subaru for a moment.

Helen: "subaru! Wait."

Subaru: "what's wrong helen-chan? We need to hurry to the castle, we don’t know if emilia already started and is having problems."

Helen: "calm down, I am sure she must be fine yet, before that, do you know how to act in front of nobles?"

Subaru: "huh? i… I think I not? Is not like there were nobles back in home."

Helen: "back at home I used to watch medieval series and movies, so I kinda know how to act a little with nobility."

I stop running as I look at subaru. I pinch the skirt of my dress and did a small bow like those ladies from medieval movies.

Helen: "I will do this if the situation requires for us to talk with nobility. In your case you should hold one of your arms on your back and the other in your front with the palm pointing to your heart, like this."

I show him how to do it, he looks confused and tried to do it.

Helen: "at least your antics are good for something…"

Subaru: "oi! What do you mean by that?"

Helen: "you can’t talk that way if we are in front of nobility, you need to speak in a refine way, and if is possible say some sophisticate words."

Subaru: "ugh, this will be hard…"

Helen: "I will show you a small example…"

Helen cough as she look softly at subaru and did a ladylike bow, she pinch her dress skirt as she look at subaru and spoke softly.

Helen: "greetings, is a pleasure to meet you, can this lady ask for your name gentleman?"

Subaru look surprised as he tried the bow I told him.

Subaru: "t-the pleasure is mine, m-my lady? My name is natsuki subaru, at your service."

Subaru said a little nervious, helen look at him and say.

Helen: "not that bad… but you need to be confident when you talk with a noble, and don’t stutter. I will try to remember about those movies and talk with you about how should you act."

Subaru smile and nod as we keep moving toward the castle…

.

.

.

Helen: *sigh* "luckily, we didn’t offend them so bad… I was scared they would act rashly and tried to detain us, kick us or even try to execute us…"

Subaru: "don’t say that! I don’t want to think about that!"

I sigh exhausted as I sit beside subaru tired mentally, I exhale loudly as I look at subaru and whisper.

Helen: "subaru did you noticed?"

Subaru: "notice what?"

Helen: *sigh* "that the royal selection reunion was a mess."

Subaru: "huh? What do you mean helen?, I don’t think we mess it up that bad."

Helen: "I don’t mean about us, yeah we did something risky as we are just mere servants in front of nobility, but I don’t mean that. for something extremely important it looked… embarrassing…"

Subaru look surprised at helen words as he look nervously around, luckily the guards are far away and helen is whispering.

Subaru: "oi! Don’t say dangerous things like that!"

Helen: "but is the truth, first priscilla tried to attack felt, a candidate in front of them in a room full of knights and magic users, and no one of those knights standing there tried to move and protect her, only reinhard did because he is felt knight and emilia because she is kind and felt is still a midget. Of course I moved red garland in front of them, after all I know the both of them."

Subaru: "yeah, I was really pissed off about priscilla acting, what the hell is her problem? Can’t she act like a normal girl for at least 5 minutes? Or her ego is so big that is impossible?"

Helen snort as she giggle a little but nod.

Helen: "yeah priscilla is like a walking time bomb. Anyways the other thing I notice is that they acted rude toward the candidates, mainly felt and emilia. Like I said the candidates are supposed to be chosen by the divine dragon, and it seems here that the divine dragon words or actions are law here, but they insulted felt and emilia and nobody of the knights dared to defend them. I was disgusted by how all those nobles acted in that room… no wonder felt hate them. I think the only one with common sense and some nobility was that old man with the long bear that decided to hear us."

Subaru nod as he frowns thinking about how they acted against emilia and felt.

Helen: "and the third thing is, how the hell did they let rom infiltrate the royal selection room? Isn’t that suppose to be a important event? What would have happened if an assassin managed to sneak inside? Those knights were useless and acted slow, if there was a true assassin attempt the candidates or those old mans could have gotten hurt."  *sigh* "I am disappointed on this kingdom knights and nobility. I think in the movies they acted better."

Subaru nod as he smiled wryly and pat helen head. It was a real mess… but he is glad that he didn’t embarrass himself there, he just hopes that emilia doesn’t get that angry at them…

After a while waiting we noticed two persons getting closer, as we look at them it seems to be felix the cat gi-boy… and reinhard. He smile at us as he get closer.

Felix: "hiya! Subaru-kyun! Little girl!"

Reinhard: "hi subaru, hi helen, I am glad that you two are okay. Are you waiting for emilia-sama?"

Subaru:  "hi you two! Yep, we are waiting for emilia-tan to finish talking with the other candidates and come out. By the way how is it going there?"

Helen: "hi cat boy, hi reinhard is nice to see you. Like subaru said we are waiting for emilia to come out… and I am waiting to calm down too."

Helen point to her legs as they are like jelly, reinhard smiled wryly as he say.

Reinhard: "I see… well it was something brave what you two did, I think is normal to be nervous after doing something like that. but I think you two are free of problems. And about the royal candidates… so far they have seen well, I was watching over felt-sama but she was talking more with emilia-sama, priscilla-sama was with her knight far away from both of them so there wasn’t any problem."

Felix: "nya yeah! There was nyo problem there, my lady was syurprised about how you twyo acted."

Subaru: *sigh* "we know we acted rashly but we couldn’t stay there and see how they insulted emilia-tan like that."

Helen: "sorry to said it but for nobles they sure acted distasteful in that room. I was expecting that they would keep their prejudices in check but I think it was a naïve thinking of mine."

Helen cross her arms as she sigh pouting, felix look surprised as he scratch his cheek, reinhard look surprised but smiled as he say.

Reinhard: "you are really bold helen, I think more than subaru here."

Helen: "hmph! thank you for the compliment!"

Helen lift her chest as she looked proud, subaru smiled wryly as he pat her head

Subaru: "yeah yeah you are very bold."

Helen: "subaru I am not a kid!"

Reinhard: "there is something that I must say to both of you."

We look curiously at reinhard as he look serious, suddenly he did a small bow as he say.

Reinhard: "I am grateful that you two decided to defend emilia-sama honor and felt-sama too. And helen I am thankful that you tried to protect emilia-sama and felt-sama."

Helen: "huh? No worries reinhard. I am friend to emilia, and I am kinda fond of felt too. Even if we didn’t interact much, I know that girl is strong. But really priscilla acted really rashly too. I suppose that is how she is I guess…"

Reinhard: "huh? Do you two know priscilla-sama?"

Subaru: "yep, we meet that arrogant girl yesterday, she was a lot ot problems I tell you, I think I would have grown old if I stayed too much with her…"

Helen: "she is kinda nice when she is silent and isn’t insulting people for breathing…" *sigh* "I don’t know what her problem is but I was really angry about how she treated emilia and felt… Al must be having a lot of problems babysitting her huh?"

Felix: "n-nya you both are really bold huh? I hope that arrogant lyady doesn’t heard both of you."

we smiled wryly at felix, suddenly I remember and I stood up and pointed at reinhard.

Helen: "oh yeah I remember! Reinhard, you don’t know how to treat girls right?"

Reinhard: "huh? What do you mean with that helen?"

Helen: *sigh* "probably after you ´kidnapped´ felt you didn’t explain her well about why you took her right? it was obvious with the angry way she acted with you!"

Reinhard: "huh? I didn’t kidnap felt-sama, and I told her that she was chosen by the stone dragon for something important."

Helen: "but did you explained her in detail about that?..."

Reinhard blink as he look at us. Subaru sigh looking at reinhard as helen facepalmed

Helen: "you need to have some tact if you don’t want felt to hate you reinhard. She must have probably tried to run away right?"

Reinhard: "how did you know?"

Subaru: "oi oi seriously?..."

Subaru stood up and palmed reinhard shoulder as he gaze with pity at him

Subaru: *sigh* "my friend I have a fear that you will not be able to find a good wife if you keep acting that way."

Reinhard smiled wryly confused while felix hold his laugh.

???: "forgive me for interrupting."

We turn around and frown as we see Julius approaching, he is smiling as he bow.

Julius: "we see each other again, subaru, lady."

Helen frown as she sigh and look bored at Julius, subaru frown as he sigh.

Subaru: *sigh* "hi Julius…"

Helen: "hmph. hi…"

Julius keep smilling as reinhard and felix look confused.

Reinhard: "huh? Did you have already meet?"

Julius: "indeed, we meet yesterday in front of the garrison with emilia-sama. It seems we had a difficult start." Julius said smiling elegantly.

Helen: "sigh, more than a difficult start it was just that you gave us a bad first impression."

Julius: "I apologize from giving you a bad first impression lady. I am sure it will not happen again."

Julius look at us as he say.

Julius: "your performance in front of the council while it was a surprise, I am glad that you two acted with nobility and dignity to defend your liege and your friend. I apologize from my words yesterday."

Subaru look surprise but he say.

Subaru: "I wasn’t looking to impress you! I was just pissed that they were insulting emilia-tan like that."

Helen: "fine, I accept your apologies. Now do you know if the candidates are done talking?"

Julius: "yes, they finished talking and are currently leaving, I was going to inform knight reinhard and knight felix."

Helen: "thanks…. By the way reinhard."

Reinhard look at me smiling.

Helen: "I will be staying in the capital for some days because of my injuries, so I want to ask if i can visit felt one of these days. And maybe give you some common sense so that she doesn’t end up hating you."

Reinhard look surprised as he smiled wide

Reinhard: "I would be delighted helen-san, I am sure felt-sama will be happy."

Felix: "ohya? Are you wyounded?"

I look at felix and nod as I say

Helen: "yes, I messed up a spell and strained my gate really badly."

Felix: "onya! So you were the girl emilia-sama was mentioning that day nyow. You should tyalk with emilia-sama about that."

Helen: "yes, I will."

Subaru: "well if you excuse us we need to find emilia-tan, see you later reinhard, felix… Julius."

We wave at them as we leave together, after a while we found roswaal and emilia standing outside the castle. I was feeling nervious as I feel guilty.

Subaru: "hi emilia-tan!"

Emilia: "subaru! Helen! I was looking for you two!"

Helen: "s-sorry we were talking with reinhard and felix."

Roswaal: "noooow noooow, lets enter the carriage and haaaave a chaaat ok?"

Emilia look at roswaal and she nods, as we walk together outside we find our carriage and enter inside. I look down guilty as emilia sit in front of me while roswaal look at us with a wide smile.

We stood in silence for a while until emilia speak.

Emilia: "i… why did you two decided to enter the castle? Roswaal said that you two were going to stay."

Subaru: "sorry emilia-tan… but we were worried about you. Last time you were in the capital you were almost killed by the gutbutcher."

Emilia: "huh? But I was together with roswaal and the royal castle was filled with knights, it would be imposible for me to be attacked."

helen: "sorry but I don’t trust the knights here. They didn’t move when they noticed priscilla was going to attack felt. And even someone managed to sneak inside the royal selection and took a candidate. For a group of knights, they didn’t do their job well."

Emilia look surprised as roswaal look interested.

Roswaal: "maaaaa heeeeleeeen-chaaaan, that are some daaaangerous words yooou said. It wooould be daaangerous if theeeey hear thaaat."

I frown as I hear roswaal words.

Subaru: "maaa ros-chi, don't be so hard on helen here, she was really worried that emilia could have gotten hurt."

Helen: "I am sorry for disobeying your orders but emilia is my friend so I was worried about her."

I said as I look at roswaal before looking at the side, he keep his smile on his face as he say.

Roswaal: "veeery weeeell… but you two disobeyed my ooorders, so you twooo will be suspended from your activities fooor some daaays."

Subaru: "what!?"

Helen: *sigh* "…fine, better than getting kicked out I guess."

Emilia look nervious as she say.

Emilia: "w-wait don’t take it bad! I- we want you to stay in the capital helen-chan, I managed to find a veeeery good healer to look at your gate. And see if he can treat your scars."

Roswaal: "yoooou two will be staying at crusch-saaaaama mansion to taaake care of your wounds! Weeee will return too the mansion and Reeem will stay with yooou two."

Subaru look worried at emilia as she look determined at subaru and say.

Emilia: "subaru please, you need to stay here and see your wounds too. Remember that you got attacked by the mabeast, and while beatrice and I managed to heal you is better if felix took a look at your injuries."

Subaru: "but-"

Helen: "subaru, can you stay with me? We are suspended anyways, and I don’t think something will happen in the mansion. Beatrice,roswaal and ram will be there to protect emilia if something happens right?"

I say as I glance at roswaal, he keep smiling interested.

Roswaal: "oooof course! Yooou two dooont have to worry! Staaay here and take care of yooour wounds!"

We reach the mansion in the capital and we enter, rem was waiting for us in the door as she follow roswaal and emilia, I look at subaru and say.

Helen: "well at least we didn’t get fired… don’t sulk subaru, you need to take care of your body too."

Subaru: "but I can't help but feel worried… if something happens and we aren’t there…"

Helen: "subaru. I know THAT is useful… but is your life subaru, you can’t use your life that way…"

Subaru bit his lips as he understood what helen tried to say, he sigh and nod as he say.

Subaru: "okay… lets just try to relax here and come back to the mansion later…"

We enter and we go to have something to eat. After a while I gasp as I remember something important. I run looking for emilia and I find her talking with subaru.

I look at them as I say quickly.

Helen: "emilia! Quick question, are you going back to the mansion today or tomorrow?"

Emilia: "huh? O-oh well roswaal said that we are going tomorrow in the earlier morning."

Helen: "sweet! Thanks I leave you with subaru. Subaru don’t do anything stupid, and emilia remember what I told you."

Subaru: "oi! What do you mean by that!"

Emilia giggled as she relaxed seeing helen running away impaciently. Subaru sigh seeing helen running as he glance at emilia and say.

Subaru: "emilia-tan… i-I am sorry again… I know you wanted me to stay here but… I was really worried about you."

Emilia: "i-its ok subaru… j-just don’t overexert yourself for me, you were wounded gravely and you are injured…helen-chan is injured too. I just want both of you to get better and return to the mansion."

Emilia look worried as she look at subaru. Subaru smile and say.

Subaru: "ok emilia-tan! We Will get to 120% and we will go back running to the mansion! I don’t think I can’t endure too much days without my daily dosis of emilia-tan cuteness!"

Emilia sigh as she look smiling at subaru.

Emilia: "dunderhead… just take care of yourself… and of helen-chan…"

.

.

.

Helen was currently outside with rem, earlier she found rem and asked her to accompany her to buy some stuff.

Rem: "so what do you want to buy helen-chan? Rem will gladly help you with anything you ask!"

Helen: "I want to buy some nice cloths and textils for something, and I want to buy some souvenirs for beatrice, ram and the childrens of the village. Say rem what do you sister like?"

Rem: "Sissy?... well she like to drink good tea, she loves tatoes, and she sometimes like to read too."

Helen: "hmmm… maybe I should buy her a good tea, and maybe a hair pin? I wonder if she would use it…"

Helen: "okay them, next, the childrens. I think I should buy them some snacks for them to eat. Kids love sweets after all."

Rem: "rem is sure that they will enjoy the sweets that you buy helen-chan!"

Rem said smiling at me as we walk together, I nod smiling as I think about what beatrice would like.

Helen: "hmm… now is beatrice left… but what should I buy her? She likes sweets, she likes puck, she likes books… and she likes me! Even if she doesn’t say it!"

I say smiling smugly as I lift my chest, rem smiled as she look at helen.

Helen: "oh well I will know what I will buy to her, so onward! Lets go shopping rem!"

I say smiling as I took her hand and walk around.

We visited various stores through the way, I managed to find a good tea for ram even if it was a little expensive, I walked around together with rem and we found a store selling accessories. I look around looking for a hairpin for ram. After a while I see a pretty hairpin, it’s a silver hairpin and it had a small helmet shape. I like it so I buy one for ram.

Helen: "I think this will do, what do you think rem?"

Rem: "mmm… this looks pretty helen-chan, but why the helmet shape?"

Helen: "well, I like medieval helmets, and red garland had a helmet too. Oh yeah, you can’t see him… oh well, I just want her to think about me when she uses it!"

Rem: "rem is sure sissy will like it. Let’s continue helen-chan."

We continue our journey in the market, we buy some sweets for the kids, mostly cookies and candies. After that we keep walking until we found a textile shop, I look inside and buys some cloths so that subaru can make some dolls. I am a little shy to ask him but I really want him to make some dolls for me. As we look around, I find a clothes store, as I look at the dresses, rem look together with me, I look at her up and down but I look elsewhere when she looks at me.

Rem: "is something wrong helen-chan?"

Helen: "u-uh? N-nothing wrong! Don’t worry about it lets keep looking, okay? Can you see if you can find a purple hat in that direction? I want to find one to combine with my gothic dress."

Rem smiled as she nods and goes looking around for a good hat…

We finish with the clothes as rem managed to find a nice hat for me, it combines well with the gothic dress. I tried to look for a umbrella but they don’t know what is that. what a bummer.

I walk around until I hear my belly rumble. I blush embarrassed as rem look surprised

Rem: "is something wrong helen-chan?"

Helen: "oh nothing, I was just hungry from walking. Lets go eat something! I invite you!"

We walk around and we enter a restaurant. As we enter, I bump into someone as we both fell down.

???: "oichie!"

Helen: "ouch… are you okay?"

i look in front of me and see a small child, she has cute cat hears and a cute tail, she is wearing a white robe that looks bigger for her.

Helen: "woah so cute!"

???: "hum! mimi know she is cute! Mimi is the cutest!"

The cat girl stands smiling as she lift her arms up.

???: "mimi, you shoul’ be more careful were you run around don’ cha think?"

Mimi: "mimi is sorry! Did mimi hurt you?"

I look as a wolf beast man walk toward us as he smile a toothy smile, I look surprised at him as he is tall and muscular, I stood up and say.

Helen: "I am fine, you didn’t hurt me mimi."

???: "sorry abou’ that, kids are always energetic don’ cha think? Names Ricardo nice to meet ya little miss."

Mimi: "and mimi is Mimi! Nice to meet ya too!"

I look at them as I smile and say.

Helen: "nice to meet you Mimi, Ricardo. My name is helen Takahara. And this is my friend rem."

I say as I present rem, she bow as she smile

Ricardo: "say missy, is your first time here?"

Helen: "huh? If you mean this restaurant yes, I was hungry and I was curious to see what they have here."

Mimi: "let mimi show you! There are tasty bugars!"

Helen: "huh? Oh sure thanks mimi, I hope they are tasty."

Mimi jump excited as Ricardo smiled wryly and see her.

Helen: "do you want to eat with us ricardo-san? I am currently in a good mood and have some money left."

Ricardo: "heh, thank’ missy, but don’ worry I can pay for Mimi Burger, but I am sure she will be happy to have someone to talk."

We sit together in a table as rem sit beside me while ricardo and mimi sit in front of me, we ask for the burgers and pay for them, Mimi open her mouth and started chomping on the burger as her ears twitched in happiness, I look at the burger as I bit it, I open my eyes wide as it is surprisingly tasty.

Helen: "woah this is a good burger! You both didn’t lie."

Mimi: "Mimi loves to eat these burgers! They are Mimi and Tavey and Hetaro favorite!"

Helen: "Tavey? Hetaro?"

Ricardo: "they’re her brothers, they are currently busy while I wa’ch over Mimi here."

Helen: "I see, are they as energic as her?"

Ricardo: "heh, I would be bald’ already missy, they are more tame compare to mimi here."

I smiled wryly at him as he clean mimi mouth with a towel, rem eat her burger finding it tasty.

Rem: "Rem will make sure to bring some burgers for subaru-kun and sissy."

Helen: "yeah we should do that! I am sure they will like it."

Ricardo: "say missy… are ya’ a noble?"

Helen: "huh? No, why did you ask?"

Ricardo: "hell seriously’? well ya are dressed like a noble lady, and you are with a maid right’?"

Helen: "heh, thanks for the compliment but I am a maid too. Just that the one I work for pay surprisingly well… and rem here find me these clothes, they look good right?"

Mimi: "yeah! Mimi want a dress like that! mimi want to be extra pretty!"

Helen: "ugh, damn she is really cute…"

I hold my chest as I see mimi smiling wide, ricardo snort amused as he look at us…

We spend a while talking with them until it was time to go. we wave goodbye at them as we keep walking

Helen: "I like those two, they seem nice… and It was my first time talking with demihumans too."

Rem: "really? Have you never talked with a demihuman before?"

Helen: "nah, were we come from there was no demihuman. But damn that mimi was really cute, I am sure subaru would be happy to pet her."

Rem: "yes, rem is sure subaru-kun would have like to talk with them. but I wonder, is ricardo a friend of mimi? Or a bodyguard?"

Helen: "I through he was their dad? Maybe adoptive father?"

As we keep walking I suddenly stop as I gawk at a store, rem look confused as helen stop and see what she was looking at.

Rem: "oh, is a painting store."

Helen: "… I know what I should buy! Lets go Rem!"

Rem follow me as I enter excited as she tild her head…

.

.

.

Subaru was looking dazed as helen and rem came back, rem smiled as she carried a Drawing cabaret behind her, while helen was carrying a lot of bags as she pant tired.

Subaru: "you got kinda overboard helen…"

Helen: *pant* *pant* "sorry… I got a little excited buying some things… but don’t worry subaru, I got something for ya too!"

Rem: "today was a fun day for rem subaru-kun, and I made sure that helen-chan saved a little of her money for emergencies."

Helen: "while roswaal creep me out with his clown outfit… the dude really pays well! It was the first time I earned my own money. And I was close to get broke just like you subaru!"

Subaru: "oi what do you mean by that!?"

We enter a room and set down the drawing cabaret and the bags. I look proudly as I grab some burgers and gift them to subaru.

Helen: "here subaru, this lady has decided to reward you with some tasty burgers don’t wolf them down quick okay?"

Subaru look surprised as he say

Subaru: "what are you my mom!?... still thanks helen"

Helen: "no problem subaru. Now rem… close your eyes."

Rem: "huh? Why do you want rem to close her eyes helen-chan?"

Helen: "shush! Is a surprise so close your eyes!"

Rem tild her head as she close her eyes confuse, she hear some bag ruffling noises and subaru whistling surprised.

Helen: "now open your eyes rem."

As rem open her eyes she look surprised as helen was holding a pretty blue dress, it had a medium size skirt for movement and it was pretty.

Rem: "huh?... why are you showing rem this dress helen-chan?"

Helen: "ugh, don’t be dense rem! This is a gift from me to you! As thanks for helping me saving subaru and for other stuffs…"

Rem look surprised as she grab the dress, she look at it and say.

Rem: "but, rem only use her maid dresses… rem haven’t tried a dress like this…"

Subaru: "don’t worry rem, I am sure you will look really pretty with that dress! Want to give it a try?"

Helen: "i-if you don’t want to you don’t need to wear it…"

Rem smiled wide as she hug the dress and nod as she leave to try it. After a while she enter back in the room as we look surprised at her.

Helen: "woah it really fit her well! I am happy that I choose a good dress."

Subaru: "you are pretty on your usual maid outfit but this one fit you well rem-rin!"

Helen and subaru give a thumb up at rem as she blushed slightly embarrassed.

Rem: "t-thanks helen-chan, I like it a lot. B-but you didn’t had to gift Rem something like this…"

Helen: "nonsense, you are a friend and I wanted to repay you. So accept it and use it when you want. Now there are some cookies and candies for the village childrens, I will give them to emilia so that she can give them for me. And when I came back to the mansion, I will gift the rest back to ram and beatrice. oh yeah, there are some burgers left for emilia and puck."

I open a bag and grab two more burgers and give them to rem, she nods and goes to find emilia and puck to give it to them.

As rem leave subaru look curious at the drawing cabaret.

Subaru: "so you buy a drawing cabaret? Do you like to drawn helen?"

Helen: "y-yeah I like to drawn, I was shopping and found a store seeling a cabaret and some canvas. I want to gift a drawing to beatrice…"

Subaru smirk amused as he ruffled helen hair, she blush embarrassed and looking at him say.

Helen: "s-subaru… i-I want to ask you something."

Subaru: "sure helen whats up?"

Helen: "i-I was wondering if you could make something for me?"

Subaru look curious at me as I bend down and grab a bag, I open it and show him some cloths I buy.

I shove it to him as I say.

Helen: "c-can you make some dolls for me? i-if you have time… i-I am not forcing you, you know?"

Subaru look surprised, he smirk amused as he laugh while I feel embarrassed, suddenly he ruffle my head as he nod and say.

Subaru: "heh, sure helen I will make some dolls for you. What do you want for me to make?"

Helen: "well… I first want you to make a doll of red garland for me. I want to gift it to beatrice together with a painting I will make. And later I will draw you the stands of my old friends to remember then here…"

Subaru smiled as he point to himself and say.

Subaru: "leave it to me helen! I am a master in making dolls you know? I am sure you will be impressed! And I will even make you a natsuki subaru doll too!"

Helen: "heh… ok thanks subaru! I will wait excited!"

Subaru look surprised at helen happy smile, he scratches his cheek a little embarrassed as he smile at her…

.

.

.

The next day emilia and roswaal left to the mansion, emilia thanked helen for the burgers and told her to rest and heal her gate. Helen gived her the candies and cookies for the kids and told her to give then to the kids from her part. Emilia was surprised but she smiled as she nodded.

After they left we got in a carriage towards the Karsten mansion. I brough my drawing cabaret with red garland to paint while I am being healed. Subaru and rem stayed with me as we made our way to the mansion. After a hour we reach the place as we go outside, is a big mansion and look stylish. It is different than roswaal mansion as this one looks more… military? I guess? It looks like something that you would expect from someone like crusch.

We look at the gate and see a old man butler standing in front of the gate.

Wilhem: "Welcome to Crusch-sama manor. My name is Wilhem and I am her Butler."

 Helen: "thanks for having us Wilhem-san, my name is Helen Takahara, nice to meet you."

I did a small bow as I look at him, rem bow as she say

Rem: "we are thankful of crusch-sama for having us in her home to take care of helen-chan and subaru-kun wounds. Rem is a Maid under Rooswaal L Mathers."

Subaru look smiling at Wilhem as he say.

Subaru: "hi Wilhem! I forgot to present myself when we meet last time." *cough* "My name is Natsuki Subaru! Nice to meet you."

Subaru cough smiling as he did his pose pointing at the sky with his hand, Wilhem look surprised at him but he nod as I look amused a his pose.

Wilhem: "very well… helen, subaru, rem. Please follow me to talk with crusch-sama, we will send our servants to pick your belongings and we will show you later the rooms where you will be staying. Felix-dono will be the one treating you both."

We nod as we follow him inside, I look curious around as we walk toward the second floor and into a hallway with a double door at the end.

Helen: "this is a pretty manor. Is different compared to roswaal manor. But I like the decorations. Mostly the paints."

Wilhem: "I am sure my lady will be delighted to hear your praises helen-chan."

Wilhem walk toward the door as he knock.

???: "come in."

He open the door wide as we see crusch sitting on her desk with her usual officer clothes, beside her stood felix in a blue girly dress as he smile and say.

Felix: "nya! Hi syubaru-kyun, hi hyelen-chyan! Yesterdyay at the castle I wyas syurprised at how you two acted!"

Crusch: "welcome to my manor, Emilia-sama and roswaal-sama asked for our help to treat your wounds, I hope that we can get along and have a fruitful relationship while you both stay here."

I glance at subaru as I nod, he nod too as we walk forward, we did a bow like in the castle and say.

Helen: "thanks for your hospitality crusch-sama, my name is helen Takahara is a pleasure to meet you, I hope we can get along on this week where I will be staying to have treatment for my wounds. I am grateful for your assistance. And forgive me if I err in my etiquette. I am not used to dealing with nobility…"

Subaru: "thanks for having us crusch-sama, my name is Natsuki subaru, I am a servant of emilia-tan and I hope we can get along together. Like helen, I am not that good with etiquette so forgive me if I mess up."

Crusch look surprised as she smile and nod as she say

Crusch: "very well, I will not have problems if you show some etiquette mistakes in front of me. Still, I was impressed yesterday at how both of you acted standing in front of everyone to protect your liege honor."

Helen: "huh? O-oh thank you… w-well I was angry at how they were treating emilia… she is my friend after all…"

Subaru: "heh? I wasn’t embarrassing? Well I was angry that they insulted emilia-tan, I would probably have screw up but helen-chan here gave me a hand."

Subaru smile as he scratches his head embarrassed and patted helen head.

Crusch: "now Wilhem will show you to your rooms where you will be staying for these days, felix, go with them and make a checkup of their injuries."

Wilhem: "As you order Crusch-sama"

Felix: "nya leave it to me cryusch-sama!"

We follow Wilhem and Felix as we leave crusch in her study, as we walk I keep looking at felix, he turn around as he tild his head curious.

Felix: "ohya? Why are you looking at me thyat intensely hyelen-chan?"

Helen: "this will be rude but… are you seriously a guy?"

Subaru: "oi oi helen, you don’t believe me?"

Helen: "but felix look so pretty to be a guy right?"

Felix: "nyahahahaha, well I am indeed a guy! Jyust that Felix is Very pretty!"

Subaru: "I wonder if reinhard knew the first time he meets you."

Felix: "Reinhard?... well he wyas taken aback but he knew instantly."

Subaru: "oi seriously!? I would have never known if you were a dude if Reinhard didn’t mention it! I would have been fooled for life!"

Helen: *sigh* "at least you didn’t meet felix the first time you came here, or you would have fallen for him."

Subaru look taken aback at helen words as felix smirk amused and laughed.

We reach the rooms and it seems that we aren’t that far away from each other. We enter my bedroom and we see that the drawing cabaret was already there.

Helen: "woah the servants sure are fast. The cabaret was already here!"

Felix: "nya? Do you like to dryawn?"

Helen: "yep, is a hobby of mine."

Felix: "well then! I will start examining helyen-chyan! Please sit in the bed. And syubaru-kyun! Wait outside please, you can’t see a lady when she is vulnerable you knyow?"

Subaru look surprised as he glance at rem and helen, helen nod as rem mention she will stay beside helen-chan. Subaru sigh and nod as he turn around to leave the room.

Wilhem: "come subaru-san, let me show you your room."

I look as subaru and Wilhem left together, I look at felix as he ask me to sit in bed and relax. I do as he said as he touch my back.I Suddenly remembering what happened with puck I say.

Helen: "mmm felix-chan?"

Felix: "nya? Yes helyen-chyan? Dyon’ t worry this will not hurt! I will only see your gyate!"

Helen: "is not that… just be careful if you look at my od… you could get hurt…"

Felix look surprised as he tild his head. He thinks helen is joking but he see her worried face, he contemplate for some seconds before nodding and focusing on seeing helen gate.

Felix: "mmm… it seems your gyate is really strained… whyat did you do helyen-chyan?"

Helen: "well… I tried a new spell and it backfire beside me, I was lucky and didn’t get seriously hurt but I feel weak as one of my friends mentioned that I strained my gate badly…"

Felix: "I see… your gyate was empty abruptly and it strained your gyate. I will heal your gyate everyday and aliviate the discomfort. I thyiunk that in a week you should be good."

Helen: "thanks felix!. And sorry to ask but, I have some scars… I was wondering if you can do something for that?"

Felix: "scars? Well yes I can make them diseayppear."

Helen: "heh? Seriously! That’s amazing!"

Felix: "heh! I am called blue for being a good hyaler! I can even join limbs tyogether as bryand new!"

I stay with felix and rem as he focuses on healing my gate and some of my scars. Rem is watching intently and with curiosity as she can heal too and seeing the best healer in action can teach her how to heal better.

As felix heal my gate slowly I feel good and soft… I was feeling comfy when suddenly I open my eyes wide and push felix away. He yell surprised and hit the ground before a wind current appeared in front of him.

Felix: "nya! What was thyat for!?"

Helen: "sorry felix! I told you to be careful if you see my od! i have a power that is overly protective of me"

Felix: "huh? A pyower?... fine I will be more careful, but dyon’ t scare me like thyat!"

I apologize as rem looked surprised.

After a while he is finished seeing my gate and my scars. I look at my arms and legs and noticed that there was no scar on my skin.

Helen: "woah amazing! I don’t have any of those scars anymore!"

Felix: "well a myaiden skin can’ t have scyars you knyow?"

Helen: "thanks felix! You are a good healer! Oh but.. when you look at subaru, can you do me a favor?"

Felix: "a fyavor?"

Helen: well… subaru have some scars… and I was wondering if you could heal them?"

Felix: "mmm… sure I think I can do thyat…"

We stood up and go outside seeing Wilhem conversing with subaru, felix look at them with wide open eyes as he is surprised, subaru look at us and say.

Subaru: "oi! Are you already done helen? How is your gate?"

Helen: "yep I am done, felix-chan here look at my wounds and my gate. He said my gate was strained and it will take a week to heal."

Wilhem: "forgive me for asking little lady, but how did you strain your gate so much?"

Helen: "oh well… I messed up a spell and I got hit by the rebound or backlash."

Wilhem: "I see…"

Subaru look at them and clapping his hand say.

Subaru: "welp! I think is my turn now, I hope it doesn’t hurt…"

Helen: "oh no it doesn’t hurt! It feel relaxing too. I almost feel asleep."

Wilhem bow as he leaves to look for crusch-sama, felix enter with subaru in his room and we follow. Subaru look at us and say.

Subaru: "huh? will you two stay there looking?"

Helen: "well yeah why not? Are you shy? Don’t worry, I will not gawk at your body you know?"

Subaru: "o-oi! I don’t want a loli to gawk at me!"

Rem: "rem is curious about healing magic. She is not staying to see subaru-kun naked body."

Subaru: "why do I feel like you are lying right now rem?..."

Helen: "don’t be a baby subaru! Show us your abs! show us your muscles!"

Subaru: "i-I am not that fit you!"

Felix sigh as he say

Felix: "dyon’ t worry you can give your byack to them if you are shy syubaru-kyun."

Subaru sigh and he pull out his jacket, as he finish lifting his shirt felix look shocked as he see a lot of bite wounds. Helen look down in guilt as rem bit her lips looking at subaru with guilt.

Subaru: *sigh* "I told you two that it wasn’t your fault…"

Felix: "w-why do you have so myany scars!? W-whyat happened?"

Subaru: *sigh* "I don’t know if I should tell you but you are the doc here… well I some days ago had a problem with some mabeast while I tried to save some kids and I got bitten by them."

Helen: "s-subaru don’t say it lightly! Y-you almost died! I-I am sorry…"

Felix: "w-what mabeast bit you syubaru-kyun?"

Subaru: "huh? well some dogs with one horn. I think they are sulgran? Tulgran?"

Helen: "ulgrams…"

Subaru: "yeah those."

Felix: "w-what! b-but what about the curse!?"

Helen: "one of our friends healed him and saved his life, she took care of the curses but we had to kill the rest of them."

Felix nod in silence. He look at subaru and say.

Felix: "syubaru-kun, do you want for me to heal your scyars?"

Subaru: "huh? you can heal scars!?  I am amazed!"

Helen: "yeah he healed some of my scars too."

Felix:  "I can heal your scars but it will take me syome days… because of the amount…"

Subaru: "heh, while I think that having scars is cool… I don’t want to worry emilia-tan if she see my scars…"

Subaru nod as he sigh and let felix work, felix look at his body and see how wounded he was, he look at his gate and noticed it was slightly strained. And there was a hidden asleep curse. He tried to dispel it but it was useless. He look at subaru surprised but subaru just smiled at him and with his eyes told him to talk later.

It took 1 hour for felix to heal some of subaru scars and finishing examining him.

Felix: "I am done syubaru-kun… you should take care more of your body… you gate was slightly strained but I can hyealed it in some days. But don’t try to use spells right nyow."

Subaru nod as he look at felix, suddenly he look surprised as rem and helen were close looking at his body.

Subaru: "huh!? why are you looking at me so closely!?"

Helen: "we want to see how less scars are left."

Rem: "yes subaru-kun, rem is only curious of the scars, not your body."

Subaru sigh as he look at the ceiling as he lay down. This week will be interesting he through… but he was worried about being apart from emilia-tan. He just hope nothing happen while he is here…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

Two days has passed since helen and subaru resided temporarily in the kursten manor, helen was having her gate healed currently by felix as she gaze outside the window to the courtyard, seeing subaru with Wilhem as he tried to train with a sword. Rem was currently with helen as she look at felix interested.

Helen: "say, felix, how is my gate going?"

Felix: "well your Gyate is hyealing well nya, if you don’t strain your gyate in these days you shyould be fine."

Helen: "what happens if one strain a gate to much?"

Felix: "well your Gyate can break and you can't use magic anymore nya. So take care of your Gyate nya."

Helen: "that serious!? And if a gate break it can be repaired?"

Felix: "nyope! A gyate is unique in the syoul! If you break it, you can't use it nyot even I can hyeal a broken gyate nya!"

Helen: "ugh… them can someone be born with a broken gate?"

Felix: "there are ryare cases nya. But is not cyommon"

Helen: "I see… I should be careful with my gate too, I will tell this to subaru too. I don’t want him to break his gate…"

Felix continue healing my gate as I sigh and look at my arms and legs, the scars that I used to have are nowhere to be seen. If I was a man I would have left some scars on me, so that I could look cool or intimidating… but I am a girl so is not good to have scars. Felix has been looking at subaru gate too and healing his scars… but he had so much bite scars that it will take some more days for felix to heal them.

Subaru mentioned that while he wants a lot of his scars to disappear to not worry emilia-tan, he wants to left some scars on his arms to remember what he did.

I looked at him deadpanned as I asked if it was because having scars can be seem as cool for the girls. And he blushed as he nod…

As I was bored with felix healing me I decided to talk with him for a while.

Helen: "say felix. You are crusch-san knight right?"

Felix: "uh? Nya I am crusch-sama knight! Why dyo you ask nya?"

Helen: "are you good with a sword felix? Like that Julius or reinhard?"

Felix: "ugh nya… I know how to use a sword but I am nyot that good compared to them…"

Helen: "sorry my bad, comparing your sword skill with reinhard is a bad idea. He is a walking nuke anyways…"

Felix: "nuke?"

Helen: "ummm… think of it like he is so powerful that he could end his fights with only a sword swing. Anyways… do you think that subaru can learn how to fight with a sword? Wilhem was surprised that subaru asked him to teach him but…"

Felix: "syubaru-kyun? Well, I think he could learn how to handle a sword… but it wyould take some years of training for him to be good."

Helen: "ehhh… that long!?. Ugh… I hope he is good with a sword. I am worried about him getting wounded like that again…"

Felix: "well if he isn’t that good with a sword maybe he can fyocus in magic? But his gate is nyot special. Is average nya."

Helen: "he will be pissed if you say it that way… but he can use magic still so is great! Huh? are you done?"

Felix: "nya yep, now I will go back to talk with crusch-sama, tomorrow we will continue nya."

Rem: "thanks for your service felix-sama"

Helen: "thanks felix. It feels comfy that healing magic huh?"

Felix leave the room smiling as he goes to find crusch, I look outside and see subaru laying on the grass while he talk with Wilhem.

Helen: "lets go talk with subaru rem!"

Rem smiled as she nods and follow me, after a while I am outside as I look at Wilhem talking with subaru.

Helen: "hi Wilhem-san! Hi subaru! How was your training?"

Subaru: "yo! Helen-chan! Hi rem-rin! Well Wilhem was giving me pointers but I was trashed… I couldn’t even hit him once!"

I giggle amused as he flail his arms exasperated. Kia appears and float around subaru trying to encouraging him.

Subaru: "heh, thanks kia but don’t worry, I will be good with the sword just watch!"

Wilhem: "subaru-dono progress is slow but I see some potencial on him. the way of the sword is a path of commitment and you need a sharp strong mind to wield it."

Subaru: *sigh* "it sounds tough but I will do my best! I wonder if I can become a knight for emilia-tan…"

Helen: "huh? a knight? Do you want to be emilia knight subaru?"

Wilhem look surprised as he look at subaru, subaru didn’t noticed as he pat helen head and say.

Subaru: "well, is better than being a manservant, right? and that way I can be closer with emilia-tan! And she currently doesn’t have any knight… it feels a little awkward seeing her standing there without a knight…"

Helen: "you know that knights need to know how to act in front of nobility right? and besides, if you are a knight you will be in danger often subaru! I know you are high heels in love with emilia but I don’t want to see you getting hurt!"

Wilhem: "subaru-dono, if you want to be a knight for a candidate you need to train everyday and have valor to defend your liege, is a path that could kill you if you are lacking, but I am sure that with effort you will be a fine knight subaru-dono."

Subaru: "t-thanks Wilhem-san… but don’t worry I will not die yet, I haven’t gotten emilia-tan heart ye- ouch! Don’t kick me helen!"

Helen: don’t jinx it you idiot!"

Wilhem look serious as he nod at subaru words with a faint little smile.

Helen: "say Wilhem-san, do you think I can use a sword too?"

Wilhem gaze at me curious as he look me up and down, he hold his chin as he say.

Wilhem: "helen-san I don’t think you can be good with a sword, you can train and be a little decent but you are of small stature and a sword doesn’t look like something you would use if I must be blunt."

Helen: "ugh… but felt use a sword too, and she is small"

Wilhem: "felt?... do you mean the candidate that the sword saint is backing?"

Subaru: "yep, that felt, she must be good with a sword and she is really fast actually."

Helen: *gasp* "now that I am mentioning her, subaru we should go and give her a visit! I told reinhard that I would like to see how felt is doing. And I need to give some common sense to the dumbass of reinhard or felt will end up hating him"

Wilhem look surprised at helen words but nobody noticed, subaru look surprised at helen and thinking say.

Subaru: "well… I want to know how is felt doing… and I am worried about old man rom, don’t know what happened with him after sneaking to take felt. But we should speak first with crusch-san, we don’t want to have problems with her if we decided to go without telling her."

I nod as I look at subaru, I glance at Wilhem as he stood there, he give a small bow and say.

Wilhem: "we need to ask permission for crusch-sama indeed. She is currently in her office follow me helen-san, subaru-dono, Rem-san."

We follow Wilhem as we walk toward crusch office, Wilhem knock on the door until she let him enter, she was looking at some documents as felix was beside her smiling, she look at us and stop moving documents as she say.

Crusch: "good day subaru-san, helen-san, rem-san. What brings you three here? How is your treatment going?"

Helen: "good day crusch-sama, my treatment is going well, felix-san is taking care of my gate and he even healed my scars, here see!"

I say as I show her my arm free of scars, she nod as she look at me.

Subaru: "good day crusch-san! Well I am doing good with the treatment. Felix said I was Fine but I had a lot of scars, is taking some time for him to heal them but so far is going well."

Crusch: "I see… while I consider that some scars are less desired, I think that some scars that one gains in moments of valors and bravery is a good way to remind yourself how you did that day."

Subaru look surprised as he nod at her words, while he doesn’t like to have so much scars from being bitten by those dogs, he is proud of having saved those childrens.

Helen: "well I think that having some scars are cool and all but… subaru had a lot thanks to those mabeasts… frankly seeing all those scars made me feel pathetic and useless…"

Subaru: "oi helen-chan, don’t think badly of yourself. You are really amazing you know? I am alive thanks to your help after all."

Crusch: "oh? If I can ask. Can you tell me how you got those scars?"

We look at rem as we look indecise, she close her eyes and nod as we turn to look back at crusch, subaru sigh scratching his head and say.

Subaru: "well… I don’t want to brag or explain In over details, but there was a village close to the mathers domain and some ulgrams decided to attack the villagers childrens. I go running to save them and while I managed to save them I was biting all over by those dogs… helen-chan and rem-rin saved my life and killed all those ulgrams saving me and the childrens from their curses."

Crusch look surprised, but she nod and say.

Crusch: "I see… them you got your scars because of a act of valor and bravery. Very well. I hope you are all proud of what you accomplished, I am sure those childrens are thankful of you three."

We smile shyly at her words… suddenly I remember and say.

Helen: "oh right! almost forgot… crusch-sama, I was wondering if we could visit the Astrea mansion? i told reinhard that I would visit him while I was in the capital, and I want to talk with felt too."

Crusch: "uh? The Astrea mansion?"

Crusch lift her eyes and glanced at Wilhem as she look slightly surprised, she gaze at us and close her eyes before opening them and ask.

Crusch: "why do you both want to visit the sword saint mansion? you both are here because of your treatment right?."

Subaru: "huh? well yes we are here because of treatment, but we just want to visit a friend and talk."

Helen: "yeah, I want to see how felt is doing and give some common sense to reinhard too."

We tild our heads as we don’t see nothing wrong with our words, she look at us serious and suddenly look surprised.

Crusch: "uh?... are you both really friends with the sword saint and his liege?"

Subaru: "well… yeah? Is that surprising?"

Helen: "uh?... well we meet them before all this royal selection mess started so yeah we are friends."

Crusch stay in silence for some moments, she open her eyes and nodding say.

Crusch: "very well, you all can visit the Astrea mansion, just remember to come back today as your treatment is still going."

Subaru: "sweet! Thanks crusch-san!"

I bow in gratitude as we turn around, we left them in crusch office as  we go outside and left the kursten manor, we walk for minutes until we reach the Astrea manor and see two guards at the gate.

Helen: "good day guards, I was wondering if Reinhard-sama was here?"

Guard: "what is your business with the sword saint-sama miss?"

Helen: "we came to visit as we told him, if he is here please inform him that helen and subaru came to chat with him."

The guard look at his companion and nod, he turn toward us and say.

Guard: "wait here for a moment, I will inform sword saint-sama."

We see the guard leave toward the manor, we stood for some minutes waiting until we see reinhard walking toward us with a smile, we smile back at him as subaru wave.

Subaru: "hi there rein! We came to visit you and felt-chan!"

Helen: "hi reinhard, how is felt doing?"

Rem: "hello reinhard-sama, we came to visit felt-sama."

Reinhard: "hi subaru, helen, rem-san is nice to see you here, I am sure felt-sama will be happy seeing both of you."

we follow reinhard as we reach the mansion door, as reinhard enter we hear a loud noise

???: "got you Fucker!"

We look surprised as felt appeared from the second floor and jumped into reinhard trying to kick him, but reinhard grab her foot and she dangle upside down as she flailed fuming in rage.

Felt: "you bastard! I will not partake in those boring etiquette classes! Ugh! Let me hit you dammit!"

Subaru: "I see that you are still as feisty as ever felt."

Helen: "luckily subaru didn’t enter first of he would have received that kick."

Reinhard: "I don’t understand felt-sama, I made sure to bring you the most excellent teacher for your etiquette lessons."

Felt: "shut up dammit! And put me down!"

Reinhard put down felt on the ground as she glare angrily at reinhard, she sigh and look at us as she smiled

Felt: *sigh* "hi big bro, hi midget, I didn’t want cha to look at me like that. but this damn idiotic knight doesn’t know how to take a break. So what brings you two here?"

Subaru: "well at least you are lively, we came here to see how you were doing."

Helen: "yep, we came to see how our friend midget was faring, and I wanted to see reinhard to talk about something with him."

Felt smile as she walk toward us and punch us in the arm as she laugh.

Felt: "hehehehe! What that, if you want to come and hang out with me you can come anytime you know?"

Reinhard: "felt-sama remember that subaru and helen are from another candidate camp."

Felt: "huh? don’t be a idiot rein, they are friends so I don’t care about that. come on let’s go talk."

We follow felt as she walk fighting with reinhard, they seem to be getting along… kinda?

Subaru: "they seem to be getting along better than I through uh?"

Helen: "yeah I think so… but she seems stressed, probably reinhard doesn’t know how to deal with her."

Rem: "they seem to be getting along well."

We follow them until they open a door into a dinning room, as we enter, we look surprised at two small maid girls, they seem to be twins as both of them have pink hair, pink eyes and wear yellow ribbons, they bow as they talk at the same time.

Twin maids: "hello felt-sama, reinhard-sama. Are these your guests?"

Felt: "yep, they are friends of mine, they came to visit for today. This one is big bro subaru, and the midget is helen."

Helen: "heh, bold of you to call me midget when you are 2 inch shorter than me."

Felt: "oi you wanna go!? I will grow up and you will probably stay shorty you know?"

Subaru: "woah calm down both of you, chill out"

Reinhard smiled seeing felt antics with helen and subaru, the twin maids look curious, subaru look at them and say.

Subaru: "but you know… twins? Do every noble have twins as maids?"

Reinhard: "huh? what do you mean subaru?"

Subaru: "well roswaal had twins as maids too, rem and ram, and you have maids twins too. I wonder if the other candidates have maid twins too. At least crusch doesn’t have twins maid yet."

Rem: "they look like my sissy when she was little."

Reinhard: "they are the granddaughters of Carol Remendis and Grimm Fauzen, they both work in the Astrea house as servants, and they wanted to bring their granddaughters to work here and past time with them."

Subaru: "oh I see… I think that’s cool, is nice to be together with family right? can you both tell us your name? my name is Natsuki Subaru! Nice to meet ya!"

Subaru look at them as he smile and did his iconic pose as they look at him, they stay in silent for some seconds as subaru smiled awkwardly until they bow and say.

Flam: "Greetings subaru-sama, my name is Flam Remendis, is a pleasure to meet you."

Grassis: "greetings subaru-sama, my name is Grassis Remendis, is a pleasure to meet you."

Subaru: "woah you both are sincronized! It must be something that twins have here huh? well nice to meet you both Grassis-chan, Flam-chan, I hope you both are getting along with felt here, she is feisty but she is not a bad girl."

Felt: "who are you calling feisty big bro?"

Subaru: "of course, you-ugh! Stop hitting me in the stomach! It hurt you know!"

Felt: "heh, don’t be a baby big bro, reinhard don’t flinch when I hit him."

Subaru: "oi don’t compared me with reinhard! I will gonna cry here!"

Helen: *sigh* "don’t bully subaru felt, you are a lady now right? were is your grace and finesse?"

Felt: "ugh… why you…"

Helen smirk amused as felt grimaced annoyed

Reinhard: "well them how about we have dinner together and have a chat? I am sure felt-sama is really happy that you all came to visit her."

Reinhard said smiling as felt looked annoyed, I smile amused as I look at them, I look at grassis and flam as they look curious at me.

Helen: "uh? What's wrong little maids?"

They both stared at me in silence as they moved at the same time, I flinch a little taken aback as I step back confused. Reinhard sigh and say.

Reinhard: "stop messing with helen grassis and flam. She doesn’t look like it, but she is strong actually."

Grassis & flam: "forgive us reinhard-sama, we were curious about our guest here."

Helen: "o-oh, don’t worry about it them, my name is helen takahara, nice to meet you both."

They bow as they walk toward the kitchen, we sit together waiting for dinner as we talk for a while.

Helen: "say felt, where is old man rom? Is he ok?"

Felt: "old man rom? Yeah he is okay, luckily he didn’t got arrested but he is sulking in his bedroom."

Subaru: "sulking? That rom?"

Felt: "yep, he is sulking from dragging me in this mess… and mostly because he hasn’t drink beer in a while."

Subaru smiled wrily as he nod.

Subaru: "I see… damn can't he endures some days without drinking?"

Suddenly the door from the kitchen open and an old lady maid enter with a car of food, she is followed by grassis and flam as they help setting the food in the table, she is a blonde-haired woman with green eyes, and while she seems old, she is still pretty.

The food look high quality and tasty, we look surprised as they serve the food.

Subaru: "heh, you have been eating well it seems felt. I am happy for you!"

Felt: "o-oi stop ruffling my hair!"

Subaru pat felt head as he smile happy for her as she look annoyed, reinhard smiled amused as I smile wrily at them.

Reinhard: "thanks for serving the food carol-san, do you want to sit with us together with grassis and flam and eat?"

Carol: "I wouldn’t like to bother reinhard-sama and felt-sama guest."

Helen: "huh? why it would be a bother? I don’t mind it actually, I feel really awkward if I start eating and see the servants standing looking."

Subaru: "yeah I don’t mind either, the more the merry no?"

Reinhard: "see? They don’t mind so you can sit with us, and where is grimm-san?"

Carol: "grimm-san is currently tending the garden."

Reinhard: "I see. Flam can you look for your grandfather and tell him to come eat with us? We can wait for you."

Flam look surprised, but she nod in a small bow and left to find grimm.

I look at them and sigh as I murmur to myself.

Helen: "at least felt is treated nicely here… compared to roswaal mansion…"

I flinch as I remember the problems in the mansion and I shake my head, rem look worried and say.

Rem: "are you okay helen-chan? Did you say something?"

Helen: "nothing, don’t worry about it rem, I was just deep in through…"

After a while flam comes back with a old man buttler, he looks intimidating and he seems to be the silent type, he look around and bow at reinhard and felt as he enter with us, he sit beside carol while grassis and flam sit in front of them, reinhard is beside felt and subaru while I am in front of them with rem at my side. We start eating as we chatted for a while…

.

.

.

After eating felt said she wanted to hang out in the courtyard, we follow her together with reinhard,rem,grassis and flam. We look around as this courtyard was even bigger compared to roswaal mansion.

Helen: "woah, what a huge garden! It looks very pretty."

Reinhard: "thank for the compliment helen. My mother loved to see her garden with lots of flowers."

Helen: "I see, I like flowers too, they are nice to see, I am sure that if I had my canvas I would have draw a paint here!"

Felt: "huh? ya like to draw midget?"

Helen: "yep, is one of the hobby I had. Better than running in rooftops like a certain midget."

Felt: "ugh! Why you!"

I giggled amused as felt look angry at me. As I chat with felt and rem subaru get closer to reinhard and say.

Subaru: "hey reinhard, can I ask you something?"

Reinhard: "sure thing subaru, what do you want to ask me?"

Subaru: "well I want to be emilia-tan knight, I know I am weak but I want to get stronger to protect her, and back with crusch-san Wilhem-san said that my skills with swords are average, I was wondering if you could give me some tips?"

Reinhard flinch as he stop moving for some seconds, subaru look confused at him until reinhard nod and smile

Reinhard: "very well friend, let me see how you handle a sword and I will give you some tips. Follow me, and grassis, can you go and fetch us two wooden swords?"

Grassis: "very well reinhard-sama."

Grassis bow as she walk inside the mansion, subaru and reinhard look at her go as subaru say.

Subaru: "she seems to be a very nice girl, I hope she and felt get along."

Reinhard: "I think she gets along well with felt-sama, I see her sometimes drag back felt-sama when she goes to the courtyard."

Subaru: "ah I see… so felt must have been trying to escape uh? And she got beat up by a little girl pfff."

Reinhard: "felt-sama will get angry if she hear you subaru."

Subaru: "heh, I don’t care much, I know she is just a tsundere."

Reinhard: "tsundere?"

Grassis: "here are the wooden swords reinhard-sama."

Reinhard: "thanks grassis."

Subaru: "thanks little maid, you are very helpful!"

Subaru smiled as he pat grassis head as she blink surprised.

He stood with his sword in hand as he look at reinhard, reinhard seems relaxed as he focused on subaru.

Reinhard: "now try to attack me subaru. To see how you are with a sword."

Subaru take a breath of air and nod, he run and swing his sword down overhead of reinhard, reinhard easily block it but subaru moved his sword and tried to attack from the side, reinhard parry the blade as subaru stumbled a little and tried to attack again. He keep trying for a while as reinhard parry or block his attacks while focusing on him, after a while subaru is panting as reinhard say.

Reinhard: "is enough subaru, I see enough."

Subaru: "so what do you think?"

Reinhard look at subaru as he hold his hand on his chin and say.

Reinhard: "your posture is inappropriate for holding a sword, you swing your sword carelessly and in a over aggressive way that let your opponents predict the sword trajectory, your footwork needs some work as you stumble often being dragged by the momentum of your sword. You are a novice with a sword but I am sure that with a good training you would be a good knight."

Subaru: "seriously!! Are you really sure rein!?"

Reinhard smiled as he nod.

Subaru clench his fist as he jump excited pumping his fist in the air

Reinhard: "I can teach you a good way to hold the sword, the stance, a workout to get strong and how to use mana to reinforce your body."

Subaru: "thank you very much Reinhard-sensei!"

Subaru bow happy at reinhard as he smiled surprised while grassis look curiously holding her head were subaru pat her…

.

.

.

Helen pov

I walk together with rem, felt and flam towards a gazebo in the courtyard.

Felt: "say how have you and big bro been doing? I was worried about both of ya but I was kidnapped by reinhard and he wouldn’t let me leave."

Felt said angry as she tsk her tongue, I sigh as I say.

Helen: "so reinhard really didn’t explain you huh?."

Felt: "nah, that idiot just drag me here and told me I should stay here, he only mentioned that I should take etiquette classes and how to read and write, he didn’t explained a shit about the royal selection."

Helen: *sigh* "ugh, so he really doesn’t have common sense uh? Maybe I should talk with him a little. But anyways subaru and i… well you could said we had it rough."

Felt: "huh? what ya mean midget?"

Helen: "well after 4 days after saving your ass we got in a mess close to the mansion of roswaal, there were some kids that got attacked by mabeast and subaru wanted to save them, so we tried our bests and saved them but subaru and I got injuries… but subaru was worse he was bitten by a lot of mabeast…"

I say smiling sadly as I feel useless. Felt eyes open wide as she look surprised.

Felt: "w-what! the hell how can you get in that mess in less than a week!?"

Helen: "I don’t know really… but subaru was not going to let some kids die in front of him. so he did everything he could to save them. he is a softie with kids you know?"

Felt: "heh, yeah big bro seems to be that kind of person… but seriously he should be more careful with how he do things. He is not powerful, even I know that."

Helen: "yeah but he wants to get better you know? and he acted that way back in the loot house you know?"

I smile as I pat her head as she looks surprised.

Felt: "w-what why the head pat!? Did big bro contagious disease affected you too?"

Helen: "pfff, what disease!? He just like to pat head of people he like, and I must say that it feels good…"

Felt: "yeah… w-wait! Stop patting me I am saying weird stuff because of it!"

I giggled amused as I look at her, I smile and say.

Helen: "but I am happy that you are ok felt, and you seem to be eating very well uh? I am sure you will grown up soon and be like rem here! The epitome of feminity!"

Rem blush surprised as helen proudly show her off felt look seriously at rem as she nod.

Felt: "yeah that maid had a good body not gonna lie."

Rem: "w-wha"

Helen: "hehehehe we are joking with you rem, but you are really pretty you know? we don’t lie about that."

Rem blush surprised as she blink at us before nodding.

Helen: "so felt, about what you said in the castle… are you serious about that?"

Felt: "huh? oh you mean purging the nobles and all that shit? Yeah I am hella serious! Those fat pigs pissed me off a lot, they only care about themselves and ignore the common folk!"

Felt said pissed as she glare at the air. Suddenly she open her eyes and pat my shoulder as she say.

Felt: "oh yeah! Thanks for backing me up back there helen! I know you both acted because of big sis but I am happy that you even defended me."

Felt say smiling a toothy smile as I look at her surprised.

Helen: "hehehe oh you!"

I summon red garland as I lift her up and spin her around as she flail surprised.

Felt: "w-woah! What the hell midget! Tell your spirit to let me down!"

Helen: "hehehe you are so cute felt! I am happy to have save you back them!"

Rem sigh looking at a happy helen and a flailing floating felt as flam look shocked at felt floating.

.

.

.

I spend time talking with felt and rem, flam was curious about why felt was floating and I just told her it was my spirit. I show her Kia to felt and flam as I mention how we fought against the ulgrams and how it saved my life. Felt and flam looked amassed as I tell them, while rem just look smiling a little awkwardly as I praised her. I see reinhard and subaru with Grassis walking toward us as I wave at them smiling.

Helen: "oh hi reinhard, subaru, grassis. I was bragging here to felt and flam!"

Subaru: "b-bragging…" *sigh* "at least you are happy uh? But guess what? rein-sensei here told me that I can get stronger with the sword and gave me some tips!"

Rem: "that’s good subaru-kun! I am happy for you!"

Subaru: "thanks rem-rin! Soon you will be seeing a cool knight subaru!"

Reinhard: "oh helen, I wanted to talk with you about something, can you follow me for a moment?"

Helen: "uh? Sure rein! And I wanted to talk with you about something too. Rem, we will be coming soon, watch subaru here and don’t let them bully him okay?"

Subaru: "t-the hell! What do you mean bullying me!? I am older than you, you know!?"

I smirk as I wave him goodbye and walk beside reinhard, we walk a little far way from them as he turn around and looking at me say.

Reinhard: "helen… sorry to ask you this but can you let me see that red man again?"

Helen: "huh? red man?... oh you mean red garland… what for reinhard?"

Reinhard: "there are two reasons helen. The first one is because I am curious about who he is. And second because subaru told me that this red man saved his life, and he wanted me to give you some tips on how to make it stronger."

I think about as I look at reinhard, he isn’t a bad person, or at least doesn’t look like one to me. And he wouldn’t do something to hurt me or subaru as he seem really happy when we talk with him… I think about it for some moments before I sigh and nod.

Helen: "very well, Red garland."

I summon red garland as it appear in front of me towering over reinhard as he look down at him with his angry glare, reinhard look surprised but he bow his head a little and look intensely at red garland.

He look around red garland as I look a little uncomfortable.

Helen: "u-ummm… this feel weird you know? even if red garland seems like a man, I am a girl you know?"

Reinhard: "oh, of course forgive me helen. I was just looking curiously at him. how he fights helen?"

Helen: "well red garland mostly beat his opponents with his fist and kicks. Back home he was one of the strongest in raw power compared to my old friends."

Reinhard nod as he look at helen and red garland. Suddenly he stood still and say.

Reinhard: "can you try hitting me helen?"

Helen: "huh? what for? Are you a masochistic!?"

Reinhard: "I am hurt helen. I just want to see his power by myself and maybe give him some tips. I need to see a person how it moves when it fight to have a idea of how can they improve."

Helen: "fine, but try to block them with something. Red garland punches doesn’t feel nice if they hit you…"

Reinhard nod as he grab a wooden sword and get ready, I breathe air as I look serious at reinhard and throw a punch toward his stomach, he quickly block it with his sword as he look surprised at the small boom sound, as red garland keep throwing punches reinhard block them with his swords as he look serious, the boom sounds are loud enough to make felt and the others come to see what happen.

Felt: "huh? whats wrong here? Why is reinhard blocking the air… huh!? I remember hearing those booms sounds! Is your spirit helen? Why is fighting reinhard!?"

Subaru: "woah calm down felt, reinhard told me he wanted to help helen spirit get stronger to help her. Reinhard is a tough guy you know?"

Rem look a little worried as helen stood I front of reinhard unmoving, wind blasts and boom sounds can be hear while reinhard block the attacks as his knight robes flutter. Flam and grassis look surprised and confused as they can’t see what is hitting reinhard.

As red garland keep throwing punches it start throwing kicks toward reinhard, he keep blocking as the attacks start getting faster and faster, reinhard eyes look serious as he look all of red garland body seeing how his body move, curious he decided to not block one of red garland punches and let him hit his arm, as red garland punch connect there was a crack sound as reinhard look surprised and jump back as he feel a small fear emotion as he look confused. Helen unsummons red garland and look worried at reinhard.

Helen: "rein! Are you okay?"

Reinhard: "yes I am okay helen. Is just a small wound, but I understood what you mean about not letting myself get hit by red garland. The moment his punch hit me I feel a small amount of fear in my body."

Reinhard look at helen seriously and he nod as he say.

Reinhard: "I think you should learn martial arts helen, your spirit is strong and his punchs and kicks carry strength and weight, but he lacks in accuracy and speed, if you knew martial arts it would boost your strength tremendously in a fight. Another thing I noticed is that while red garland was fighting you didn’t move much you should train your footwork and maybe learn how to use a weapon to protect yourself or join in the fight with red garland."

Helen: "what weapon should I try?"

Reinhard hold his hand to his chin as he looks at helen, she is small like felt and seems to be a little nimble. If red garland is fighting, she should have something to protect herself from attacks… he nods and say.

Reinhard: "you should learn how to use a small sword and shield. A sword like I use or subaru plans to use will not work with you because of your stature, but a small sword and a shield would fit you better. A sword the size of felt-sama dagger would work for you, and a small shield to reflect blows or cover yourself from arrows or throwed knifes. You focus on fighting with red garland but left yourself unguarded, in a fight it could endanger your life. With a sword and shield you can focus on defending yourself or joining together with red garland in a battle. Is more difficult to fight against two enemies at the same time than one at a time. And it seems that red garland can’t be seem by everyone right?"

Helen: "yeah. Red garland can be only seen by high spirits, subaru and you it seems. So a small sword and shield huh? why I didn’t think of that?"

Reinhard: "you could try learning how to use range weapons but your enemies can notice you are the master of this spirit and try to get close to hurt you. So is better you learn how to defend yourself more."

Reinhard: "and you seem to have some affinity with spirits too. Subaru surprisingly is fit to be a spirit knight like Julius. But he said that right now he will not do that as he wants to train more with the sword first."

Helen: "yeah, I am actually contracted to a minor spirit already. Kia come out"

A small black sphere appear floating beside me, reinhard nod as he look at kia and say.

Reinhard: "a yin spirit uh… so your affinity is yin?"

Helen: "nope, is yang, subaru is yin."

Reinhard: "I see… so you contracted with a spirit opposite of your affinity?"

Helen: well, kia looked for me first, I was saved because she wanted to help me, she is a cute girl you know!? very kind!"

I nod as I pet kia as it floats beside me.

Reinhard: "I see… I don’t know much about magic or spirits, but you should ask the margrave roswaal-sama to teach- huh?"

As reinhard mention roswaal he look taken aback as he see helen face crunch up in disgust. Subaru scratch his head as he get closer and say.

Subaru: "ah reinhard… don’t take it bad but helen-chan don’t like much roswaal. Mostly because he dress like a clown and it seems she had a bad experience with clowns before."

Reinhard: "i…I see… forgive me for saying something like that helen."

Helen: "don’t worry about it. I know someone that can help me with that. thanks for the tips reinhard. It helped a lot."

Reinhard: "don’t worry, and you should ask Subaru here to teach you how to use mana reinforcement. I taught him the basic but it will best if you two can learn together. After all you two seems to be really close. So, in battles it would be good if you both can cooperate together."

Subaru smiled blushing a little as helen blush too. But she smile and nod.

Helen: "well I like subaru a lot, and he has been with me since I came here, so I am fond of him. and we will get stronger together and kick a lot of asses! I will make sure to come here and brag a lot too!"

I smiled as I throw a thumb up at reinhard.

Subaru: "ugh! So cute!!"

Subaru grab his chest as he did his antics as I laugh amused…

.

.

.

We spend the day with them, we talked with felt and reinhard. I talked with reinhard and explained some common sense to him as felt thank me earnestly as she said he was a block head to understand what she tell him all the time. Grassis weirdly got fond of subaru and tried to get more headpats. Subaru was content as grassis was cute and a nice girl, even flam got a headpat from subaru when she tried to drag her sister away from subaru side. Overall, it was a nice day.

The next day in the crusch manor subaru and rem left together to the market place, I stayed behind as felix took care of my gate, after he was done, he left me and I was currently in the courtyard drawing a paint of the garden flowers.

Helen: "ummm… this color seems nice for this paint, and those flowers look pretty to drawn."

Crusch: "uh? What are you doing helen-san?"

I turn around surprised as crusch walk toward me from the mansion, she seems curious about what I was doing.

Helen: "oh hi crusch-san, I was drawing a painting of the courtyard."

Crusch: "oh? Can I stay here and see you paint?"

Helen: "huh? sure if you are free I don’t mind. Has been some months since I draw so I am a little rusty."

Crusch: "did you use to drawn a lot?"

Helen: "yep, it was one of my hobbies back home, I had a lot of paints in my bedroom and around the house that I drew myself. Is a good way to clear the mind and see how the world is pretty… but sometimes I drew depressing things too when I was in a bad mood…"

Crusch: "I see… I have seem some painters drawn their art before, but I don’t understand much of art so forgive me if I look curious at your painting process."

I shake my head and smiling at her say.

Helen: "don’t worry about it crusch-san, a lot of people don’t understand art but if they find it pretty they will say it anyways. And seeing the process of painting is interesting too. Seeing how from a canvas and some painting oils someone can draw whatever they desire is interesting too."

Crusch sit on a bench under a tree as she gazes at me sitting on a stool in front of my cabaret as I moved my hand with a brush. As I draw, I say.

Helen: "if you want we can talk while I draw, maybe it can help you relax from your usual paperwork?"

Crusch smiled faintly and nod as she say.

Crusch: "very well, I will take your offer. Do you mind if I ask about your painting skills?"

Helen: "I don’t mind."

Crusch: "very well, can you tell me what got you into drawing? Is… a unusual skill to have if you aren’t from a well-known family or a artist family."

Helen: "mmm… well since I was little I liked to draw, of course at the beginning were only doodles but I liked to drawn whatever I imagined, and I wanted to get better and better, my mother… she noticed that and wanted to make me happy so she would buy me materials to draw and paint. She even hired some teachers of art to teach me so that I could enjoy myself."

Crusch: "she seems like a good mother."

Helen: "she is! At first I wanted to draw for myself, but later I just wanted to make her happy, I would draw her flowers, animals, clouds, whatever I could think of and gift it to her. Heh, she had the walls of her bedroom full with all my drawings! And as years passed and space on her bedroom was less she started putting them on the hallway. It was neat since from the doorway you could see the beginning of my drawing, and the more you walked you could see how my drawing got better and better."

Crusch: "that’s a good way to demonstrate your children grown on their arts skills. It would be like a hunter showing how the prey he hunted from when he was little until adulthood."

Helen: "well I am not hunter but yeah is something like that. my mom liked to explain the drawing I made to her friends or to whomever it asked her. I even learned how to drawn portraits too. So I drew paintings of her in parks, flower fields, pretty places. It was nice to see and It made us happy."

Crusch: "I am sure she was really happy, and I am sure your father was proud of you and your skills."

Crusch close her eyes as she nod thinking about his own father, he was a noble and while he was strict on his noble duties he was proud of her and her achievements.  As she smile closing her eyes she didn’t noticed helen hand freeze as she stop painting. After some seconds she resumed like nothing happened and say.

Helen: "y-yeah… I am sure my dad was proud… u-um… oh! One of my mom friends liked my paintings so much that she wanted me to draw her with her son together, she even pay me back them and It was a good amount for a 10 years old."

Crusch noticed helen stutter but didn’t pay much attention to it.

Crusch: "it seems you would be successful as a painter in the future. Are you going to work as a painter in the future?"

Helen: "I-I am not sure… back them I wanted to do that but I don’t know right now…"

Crusch look at the painting and noticed it was halfway finished, so far it seems like a good painting, she nods as she smiled liking her effort and that it was a good way to relax.

Helen: "a-and you crusch-san? Do you have hobbies like me?"

Crusch: "I don’t consider it a hobby, but I am fond of swords and the art of fighting with a sword, since I was little I have trained myself to be good with the sword, it would be the same as you being good with the art of drawing."

Helen: "I see, so you are a good swordman? How powerful are you?"

Crusch shake her head as she lift her finger and say.

Crusch: "I am not arrogant to consider myself powerful as other like the sword saint or wilhem, but I am confident on my skills."

Crusch: "I had my fair share of battles and I have been close to dying, but I am still growing in my skills of the sword. One could say that there is never a limit to the skill with the sword."

Helen: "and did your parents supported you with your love for the sword?"

Crusch: "yes… they supported me by teaching me how to use a sword and all I required to be the crusch Karsten of today."

Helen was close to finishing the drawing as she nod hearing crusch talk.

Crusch: "this conversation was really good helen-san, it helped me relax about all the paperwork I have been doing. I would love to meet your parents one day, and maybe see all your other drawings and see how your skills have grown."

Helen flinch as she stop moving, crusch look confused as she noticed helen acting weird.

Crusch: "helen-san…?"

Helen: "t-t-there is nothing wrong… i-I am fine… b-but I don’t think you can meet my parents… i-its… imposible…"

Crusch stood up as she noticed helen was shaking, as she get closer she noticed that tears were falling on the grass, worried about having hurt her she say.

Crusch: "i… I apologize if I said something that could have hurt you helen-san."

Helen shakes her head as she clean her tears with her sleeve and say.

Helen: "n-no you didn’t say anything to hurt me… I would loved to show you my other drawings and my mother but… is imposible…"

Crusch: "imposible?... could they be…"

Helen: "t-they are not dead! Don’t say that!"

Crusch look surprised as helen turn around and yell crying, helen noticed what she did and shaked her head as she say softly.

Helen: "they are alive… mom at least… my dad…"

Helen: "they are alive, but I cant go back… is imposible…"

Crusch: "I am sure that you coul-"

Helen: "no, I can’t go back. There is no way to do it."

Crusch flinch surprised at how depressed and cold helen talked. She stood behind as helen look down sobbing, she put her hand on helen shoulder as she let her cry until she calm down…

After a while helen was fine again, she sniff and say.

Helen: "sorry about that… i-i"

Crusch: "don’t apologize helen-san. I don’t know what problems you have, and I don’t know if I could help in anyway. But if you need to cry I will not say something cold about it. After all you love your parents, right? you were talking happy about them after all."

Helen: "yeah… I love my mom and dad… but my father is dead… he died when I was small…"

Crusch: "i- I see… I apologize and you have my condolences."

Helen nod as she say

Helen: "thanks… he died in an accident, my mom was devastate because of that… but I made her happy as I drew happy moments I remembered between mom and dad. She hung the paintings on her bedroom close to her bed to always see him every time she woke up."

Helen: "thanks for hearing me and you know… staying with me when I cried. That was nice thanks crusch-san…"

Crusch smiled as she nod, I clean my tears and grab the canvas as I say.

Helen: "here, I finish the drawing. I am a little rusty but i like it."

Crusch nod as she gaze at the drawing, it was a drawing of the courtyard and the plants, helen drew yellow flowers, red flowers and some trees on the background, she drew a sun and clouds, and in the hedges of the garden helen drew… a lion?

Crusch: "it is beautiful helen, but… why you drew a lion?"

Helen: "oh? Well I was drawing the courtyard but hearing you talk and you listening to me made me want to drawn something you would like? I notice that you like lions, there are some lions decorations in the mansion and you had a medal with a lion face on your clothes too."

Crusch look surprised but she nod as she say.

Crusch: "yes, I like lions, I admire the lion king of lugunica."

Helen: "I see… here crusch-san, you can have this drawing. Thing of if like a gift from healing my gate and from hearing me talk… it has been some time since I talked about my family…"

I say smiling wryly at her, she look surprised but smiled and grabbed the canvas carefully, she look at it and say.

Crusch: "thanks, I will make sure to hang it."

I nod as I look at her, she smiled and say.

Crusch: "I will go attend my duties, I liked our conversation, and I am delighted with this gift, I will leave you now to keep drawing if you wish it."

Helen: "thanks, I will draw a little more before I enter back In the mansion."

Crusch turn around and enter the mansion as she leave helen alone, helen look at her walk away and when she was inside she turn around and sigh looking depressed. She bit her lips until they drawn blood as she say softly sobbing.

Helen: "Mom… I miss you…"

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

Subaru pov

I left the Karsten manor together with rem as we walk toward the market in the capital, helen was left behind as she was going to get her gate healed by felix, as I walk with rem we look around until we see people surrounding a big board with papers stuck on it.

Rem: "I wonder why they are surrounding that big board subaru-kun. Should we take a look?"

I nod to rem as we get closer, we squeeze between people until we can see the papers clearly, they were posters of the five candidates.

I look at the posters noticing all of them had painting of theirs faces with their names and what they said in the castle.

???: "you interested in the royal selection, too?." A man asks from behind, startling subaru as he turn around.

The appa salesman smiled down at him, giving subaru a warm welcoming nod for seeing him again.

Subaru: "whoa! Don’t sneak up on me with that face kadomon! Wait, wheres rem?"

Subaru ask looking around for rem as kadomon smirk and point toward his appa stand, rem was there helping watch the stand and helping a old lady browse the products. Subaru sigh and say

Subaru: "oi don’t make someone with no experience watch your shop."

Kadomon shrug smiling as he goes back to scanning the posters on the board, a few seconds and he look surprise as he mutter to himself. "Five candidates huh? and it seems that half-elf girl is a candidate too huh?... she will had it hard with her relative appearance to the witch."

Subaru: "oi! You know emilia-tan is not like that."

Kadomon sigh and looking at subaru say.

Kadomon: "I know she is a normal girl, but the other folks don’t know that, if she run for the throne she will have a hard start as she need to convince people she isn’t a second coming of the witch."

Subaru frown at the way he said it but he sigh and nod, he knows that emilia have problems with her appearance similar to the witch.

Kadomon: "anyways, so you and the little girl from the other day are supporting the half-elf girl huh?."

Subaru: "yeah, she saved helen life and we got along very well."

Kadomon: "well she will have to work extra hard to earn the people trust. But it will be more easy for her if she had friends."

Kadomon smile as he pat subaru shoulder and goes back to his shop, rem bow at him as he gift her some appas to share with subaru, rem come closer to subaru and say.

Rem: "is everything well subaru-kun? Rem finished helping kadomon with his shop and he gifted rem some appas, do you want one subaru-kun?"

Subaru: "yeah thanks rem-rin, lets go sit on the fountain."

Rem nod and follow subaru as they both sit around the fountain, subaru sigh and looking at rem he say.

Subaru: "say rem, what are your through on emilia-tan on her candidacy for the throne?"

Rem tild her head surprised and say.

Rem: "why are you asking rem that subaru-kun? Mmm… I think that emilia-sama can win the throne, but it will be a hard path for her."

Subaru:" yeah, kadomon said it too, that people are scared of her because of the witch…"

Rem: "yes… rem will be trustful with subaru-kun… the first time I meet emilia-sama in the mansion I had a bad first impression of her… but I came to know her and I noticed that she was not like the witch. She was a naïve girl and kind, she tried to talk with sissy and rem but we keep acting as maids and rem thinks that she got hurt by that."

Subaru look at rem as he nod understanding.

Subaru: "I see… well I am glad that you and ram started talking with emilia-tan, I am sure she is happy to be able to talk with both of you."

Rem smiled as she nod. They eat the appas and walked around talking and having fun until they returned to Karsten manor, once inside rem bow saying she will see how helen-chan is doing. I nod and say.

subaru: "ok rem, I will go train with the sword for a while like reinhard told me"

.

.

.

Subaru goes to the courtyard and start training with a wooden sword as reinhard told him, as he trained helen appeared with rem and say.

Helen: "hi subaru! Are you training huh? did you had a nice date with rem huh? huh?"

Helen smiled amused as she elbowed subaru side making him flinch embarrassed as rem looked slightly blushing.

Subaru: "i-it wasn’t a date! W-we just wanted to had some fun and talk together that’s all."

Helen smirk amused as rem nod blushing. Subaru sigh and say.

Subaru: "so how is your treatment helen? Did felix look at your gate today?"

Helen: "yep, i am recovering, he told me that in some days I should be back to normal if I don’t strain my gate. So are you training like reinhard told you huh? want me to join you? Wilhem is busy with crusch-san currently."

Subaru: "sure helen, and don’t worry. I will go easy on you."

Subaru said smirking amused as helen look amused.

Helen: "ohhh!? Acting bold huh? lets see who gets to learn how to use a sword faster between both of us! If you win I will gift you something cool you know?"

Subaru: "oh? Them if you win I will gift you a subaru doll! So that you can see me everyday!"

Subaru smiled as he wink amused at helen, she look taken aback as she blush a little and kicked his shin as he laugh.

They start training as reinhard told them, they swing the sword a hundred times until their arms were sore, and they did the breathing training that reinhard told them.

After some hours they were both tired. Helen pant as she look at him and say.

Helen: "ufff… I am beat, swinging a sword so much hurt my arms. But is fun when you are not doing it alone. I will go take a bath subaru, and of course you can't look you know?"

Subaru: oi! I don’t want to go to jail! emilia-tan would be pissed of at me."

Helen sigh smirking as she waved goodbye to subaru, subaru keep moving the sword as he wait for helen to finish so that he can take a shower too. He look at the sky and noticed it was slowly darkening…

A hour later helen finished and she decided to talk with rem on her room, subaru decided to take a shower…

After taking a shower in the bathroom subaru sigh as he walk to the second floor as he wipe his wet hair with a towel. He stopped on his track by an elegantly dressed crusch. The young woman stood at the top of the steps and looked down at him.

Crusch: "natsuki subaru, would you mind joining me for a bit?"

Subaru look surprised at her as he said hesitantly.

Subaru: "are you… crusch-san?..."

Crusch look confused at subaru reacting, she had a look of realization as she gazes at her clothes and nod as she say.

Crusch: "oh right… this is the first time you’ve seen me out of my business attire. The breeze is pleasantly cool tonight. Perfect conditions for sharing a drink as we gaze upon the night sky."

She gives a warm smile while subaru just look at her surprised and confused.

He follows her toward a balcony where a luxurious table was set with beverage.

He sit down and smiling wryly at her say.

Subaru: "sorry crusch-san, but I can’t drink alcohol."

Crusch: "you’re welcomed to drink water. I won’t be drinking enough to get drunk."

Subaru pick up a glass and tapped the tip with hers, pausing once to watch her elegantly gulp down the content of her glass, once the duchess was done, she immediately took the reins of the conversation.

Crusch: "how goes the healing of your wounds and helen-san gate?"

Subaru look surprised, but he smile and say.

Subaru: "well its going well, in my case the small strain on my gate was healed and some scars were healed thanks to felix. And helen-chan said that her gate was healing well, felix told her that in some days she should be good as new."

Crusch: "I see. Well, felix is excellent with healing magic. You can trust him that he will heal your friend gate completely." She said smiling as she gulps down another drink.

Subaru nod and say.

Subaru: "you seem busy all the time, too crusch-san."

Crusch: "my family is currently gathering people and objects in response to a certain occurrence. Plus, since word of the royal selection spread, I’ve received proposals every day. I’m sure the other candidates have, as well."

Subaru did a spit take. "P-Proposals? Y-you mean, as in marriage!? Oh yeah… I guess they’re all single… it must be hard for you huh? you are already pretty so you must be overwhelmed with the marriage proposals, right? hahaha."

Subaru said a little embarrassed as he smiled sheepishly to her taking her by surprise, her eyes are open wide from his word but she recovers and closing her eyes she nod with a small smile and say.

Crusch: "yes… you can say that it can be bothersome right now…"

Subaru: "sigh… I hope that roswaal can handle that for emilia-tan…"

Crusch smiled a little as she gulp another drink, she look at subaru as he seems blushing a little and after some thinking she say

Crusch: "subaru-san, forgive me for asking but. I hear from Wilhem that you wanted to be emilia-sama knight… is that true?"

Subaru: "huh? well I mentioned that I want to get stronger and help emilia-tan. And I think that being a knight can help her a lot. And it sounds cool right?"

Subaru said smiling as he scratches his cheek, crusch nod as she say.

Crusch: "yes, a candidate having a knight is something that will help them in this royal selection. But for being a knight you need to be knighted by a noble lord or by joining the ranks of the knights of lugunica."

Subaru: "seriously!? Being a knight is hard uh…"

Crusch: "It will be a hard path, but I think that you can do it.  I still remember how you intervened in the royal selection to protect your liege honor. That took valor and courage and you acted with nobility. Even if you had some errors."

Subaru look surprised but smiling sheepishly he say.

Subaru: "seriously!? Thanks… is nice to hear that… but I was able to do it thanks to helen-chan."

Crusch: "I see… forgive me for asking but is she is your sister?"

Subaru: "huh? n-no helen-chan is not my sister… she is my isekai partner! We are tied by a unbreakable bond!"

Crusch: "I see, she thinks very highly of you from what I could see. And she seems to smile a lot when she is beside you."

Subaru: "heh, she is very cute when she smiles right?"

Crusch smiled as she nod and close her eyes remembering seeing helen drawing, she seems to enjoy drawing that painting. But… crusch frown a little as she remembers how helen started crying suddenly in their conversation. She think about mentioning it to subaru but she shakes her head.

Subaru look at crusch and say

Subaru: "I consider helen-chan someone really dear to me, she helped me a lot since I meet her and I feel that if I was without her I would be a mess by right now…"

Crusch look confused at his last words, subaru shake his head and smiling say.

Subaru: "anyways crusch-san, thanks for the conversation but I will go to sleep. I have been training as reinhard told me and my arms hurt a lot."

Crusch: "training?... oh yes, I have seen you swing your sword a lot, Wilhem mentioned that your potencial with a sword was low, but it seems you are determined to improve, that is good. You can ask Wilhem to help keep training. But don’t mention reinhard in front of him."

Subaru: "huh? why not? Do he have a problem with reinhard? I find it hard to believe that someone could hate reinhard."

Crusch: "I cant say, but it would be better if you don’t mention his name in front of Wilhem."

Subaru think about it and nod, he wave goodbye at her as he left to sleep.

The next day subaru wake up and stretched his body, he look at his body and smiled seeing less scars than before he came here. He stood up and decided to go in the dinning room. After eating together with rem and helen he look at helen and say.

Subaru: "helen-chan, want to practice with me in the courtyard? I will ask Wilhem-san help to see how we swing the sword. But crusch-san told me not to mention reinhard name in front of him."

Helen: "huh? why not?"

Subaru: "I don’t know. but she told me is better if we don’t mention reinhard."

Helen look conflicted but nod, she accompany subaru outside as they meet Wilhem on the hallway.

Helen: "good morning, Wilhem-san."

Subaru: "good morning, Wilhem-san! Sorry to bother you but I will be training with the sword, care to give me some tips again?"

Wilhem bow as he look at them and say.

Wilhem: "very well, I shall give you some tips on the way of the sword. It seems both of you look more motivated today."

Subaru: "yep, I had a nice chat with crusch-san and I want to get stronger to help emilia-tan."

Helen: "I had a nice chat with crusch-san yesterday, and I was able to draw again since so long. So I am a little more happy today."

We enter the courtyard and start training with the sword, we focused on swinging the sword only, and I watched subaru spar with Wilhem. Of course, subaru was defeated quickly but subaru keep trying while I keep swinging my short sword. After some hours rem approached us running with a pale face. We look at her with worry as she say

Rem: "subaru-kun! Helen-chan! We must discuss something important." She said seriously.

We stop training as we follow her, we keep walking until we enter crusch office and see crusch on her desk together with felix. She look at us and told us to take a seat, we set in front of her together and rem was standing beside us parallel to felix.

Crusch: "has rem told you what’s going on?"

Rem: "what I felt was… something like a presence through the sense I share with my sister. my sister could have used her clairvoyance to get a clearer picture, but i…" rem couldn’t continue her words, seemingly unable to recall.

Subaru: "so I guess you picked up a nasty sort of synesthesia from her, huh?" subaru said alerted.

Crusch: "we don’t know the details, either. But it came from the Mathers domain, which you know as margrave Roswaal´s territory. It seems some troubling movement was seen in the vicinity of his mansion. parts of the domain are already on high alert."

We stared at her with disturbed expressions.

Helen: "troubling movements!? W-what do you mean by that!?" helen asked with panic and worried.

Crusch: "we did foresee this situation, from the moment the margrave declared his intention to back Emilia, a half-elf."

Subaru: "you mean there’s trouble going on because of that prejudice?" Subaru looked at crush with worry.

Crusch: "that is likely a correct summation."

Subaru grit his teeth as he look down, helen look worried as she say.

Helen: "but… why so suddenly? Could it be a rival noble? But the clown is a high standing noble. And he is the most powerful magician in the kingdom right?..."

Crusch look surprised at the way helen talked about roswaal, helen glance at subaru and patting his shoulder she say.

Helen: "don’t worry subaru, I am sure they will be fine, there’s puck, Beatrice and the clow-roswaal there."

Subaru nod and looking up he say.

Subaru: "we need to go back and help them. we can't stay here and risk them getting hurt or killed."

Subaru stand up as rem looked with worry. Helen stood up too as she nod feeling worried and anxiety.

Rem: "rem is worried about everyone, but helen can come with us? Her gate is still strained and she need to keep her healing…"

Helen: "don’t worry about it rem, I will go help. I can’t use my gate as is still strained, but I can use my spirit."

Helen smiled as she makes kia appear beside her. Rem gaze at felix and crusch. Crusch close her eyes and say.

Crusch: "I was contracted by emilia to heal helen and subaru wounds… it would be a breach of contract if I let you all go and get hurt… but it seems a emergency is occurring…"

Helen: "don’t worry crusch-san! If emilia said something I will take all the blame! But I need to go with them. I am worried about the childrens of the village too. And I am worried about beatrice too!"

Subaru: "I thank you for your hospitality crusch-san, we had fun these days and even if you were contracted to heal us, that didn’t count the kindness and the hospitality you provided for us. I know is sudden but we must depart."

Crusch sigh and close her eyes as she nod. She open then and looking at them she said.

Crusch: "very well, I will lend you one of my carriages and a ground dragon."

Rem bow gratefully as helen and subaru quickly followed.

Rem: "thank you for everything. I thank you in my master’s stead for your kindness during our stay."

Crusch: "give emilia this message as well. Let us compete in a manner that will bring neither of us shame."

We nod at her words as we get ready to leave, just before we left helen gasp and turning around she look at crusch seriously, surprising crush and felix as she say.

Helen: "crusch-san, sorry to bother you but I don’t think I can take my drawing cabaret with me and the gifts I buy in the capital for my friends. Can you take care of them until this mess is solved? I will go back to pick them up when everything is solved. And I promised to gift you another drawing if you like?"

Crusch look surprised but she smiled softly and nod. Helen hum content and quickly goes back with subaru and rem as they start leaving. Wilhem guide them to where the carriage they will use is. As they leave crusch and felix alone felix look surprised at crusch and say.

Felix: "nya? Did the little girl gift you syomething crusch-sama?"

Crusch nod and smiled as she gaze at a painting she hung in her office close to the door.

Felix: "nya? So it was a pyainting? It looks well myade nya."

Crusch: "she mentions she was rusty… but yes, it is a beautiful drawing… I hope they don’t find problems on their way…"

.

.

.

Rem was patting a pink ground dragon that had a carriage latched on it.

Subaru: "rem, how long until we reach the mansion?"

Rem look up to find Helen, Subaru and Wilhem standing beside the carriage.

Rem: "about two and a half days, I think."

Helen: "what? why so long!?"

Subaru: "over two days! It took less than a half a day to get here!"

Rem: "we can’t go that way. Theres a fog over the road, so we need to take a detour."

Subaru and helen blink surprised.

Helen: "a fog? But is simple fog right? we can just rush past it."

Subaru: "who cares about some fog? We need to hurry back and see if everyone is okay!"

Rem: "the fog is created by the white whale. Should we encounter it, we won’t survive." Rem speak in a matter-of-fact tone.

Subaru grit his teeth as helen hold his hand tighly worried. We turn around and bid our goodbyes to Wilhem as we enter the carriage. Rem bow and say

Rem: "thank you for showing us the dragon carriage crusch-sama kindly lend us. I offer you my gratitude in my master’s stead for the favor you’ve shown us until today."

Wilhem: "not at all. Please take care." Wilhem shakes his head and gives rem a small wave…

.

.

.

It was currently night time, the carriage rem was driving was approaching toward a small in in the side of the road.

With tired eyes subaru look up at the location they’ve stopped in.

Subaru: "why did we stop? We have to hurry!"

Rem: "i'm sorry subaru-kun. The ground dragon can’t go any farther." Rem looks apologetically as the pink dragon is showing huffing bugging with foam coming out of his mouth.

Subaru look displeased but he sighs and nod,  he look inside the carriage and find a sleepy helen tried to stay awake as she look worried.

Subaru: "we will stop here to rest for tonight helen."

Helen: "heh? B-but what about the others?"

Subaru: "I am anxious too, but we can't help if we are dead tired right? let just hope they endure until we arrive…"

Helen: "I hope the clown is helping them…"

Subaru pick up helen as she was about to fall asleep, rem look amused at the scene but she was internally worried about her sister, she feels in her synesthesia that her sister is still alive. But she is worried and angry.

We enter the inn and ask for two rooms. Rem carried helen to her room and let her in bed as subaru lay on his bed trying to get asleep.

After a hour subaru sigh and mutter.

Subaru: "I can't sleep…"

Subaru sit on his bed with a scow on his face as he looks at his hands worried. Suddenly he heard a soft voice in his door.

Rem: "subaru-kun, are you awake?"

Subaru: "yeah."

Rem enters the room as subaru turn the lamp on. Rem looks at subaru with a nervous glance.

Rem: "I can’t sleep, so I hoped we could talk."

Subaru: "oh… you, too? Can’t help that I guess."

Glancing at her, subaru noticed her soft expression and the small frown.

Subaru: "you’re really worried about the mansion after what you felt through your shared sense, right?"

Rem closed her eyes. As subaru tried to encourage her by smiling.

Subaru: "it’ll be fine. Were not the sort of lovable little kids that get our feelings hurt so easily. we’ll get right back there, and we will help everyone. I am sure that they will be safe and sound when we came back. After all roswaal and beako will be there to help right?"

Rem: "yes… rem is sure they will be fine… I've put my faith in you too subaru-kun. Rem is sure that if we go back we can resolve everything and help them."

While her sad look was obvious, the small and weak smile she held while looking at him forced a blush to bloom across his cheeks. He had to hide his face by turning away.

His surprise showed once rem had planted herself on his back, resting her head and both her hands on his neck and shoulders.

Subaru stuttered surprised. "R-rem-rin, um… w-why are you holding on to me?"

Rem: "because I want to subaru-kun." Rem answer was soft, but Subaru feel something else within him as her palms grew luminescent in the dimly lit room.

Subaru: "huh? i…know this feeling…"

Rem: "I’m healing your gate, just like felix-sama did, subaru-kun. I healed Helen gate too recently."

Subaru: "o-oh healing! Right… I am amazed that you could pick that up just by looking rem. I am sure you worked hard thanks." Subaru said nerviously but with a smile. After a moment he sigh and say.

Subaru: "I am worried rem… emilia-tan will probably get angry at me from dragging helen with me after emilia-tan did her best to help heal helen-chan and i. but I am more worried that they could be hurt…"

Rem keep healing subaru gate as she noticed he was slowly getting tired, she smiled sadly and mutter.

Rem: "you are a wonderful person subaru-kun… rem is really happy to have met someone like you…"

Subaru: "a wonderful… person…? huh, yeah… i-i… think I am…"

Rem smiled saddened as she bit her lips and put subaru to sleep, she ruffle his hair a little and lay him in bed.

Rem: "don’t go anywhere, okay, subaru-kun?"

.

.

.

Subaru woke up to a empty room and a bright ray of light coming from the window. The morning sun.

Subaru: "crap! I oversleep! I need to… huh!?"

As he tried to get up he feel someone in top of him drooling, as he look down he was utterly confused as helen was asleep in top of him hugging him tighly.

Subaru: "helen?... b-but wasn’t she sleeping with rem!? C-could it be she sleepwalked? Or rem did a prank!?"

Subaru was confused but he shake his head, he slowly wake up helen as she slowly open her eyes drowsy. She look confused as she rubbed her eyes and sit on top of him.

Helen: "eh?... why are you in my room… subaru?..."

Subaru: "umm… is the other way actually…"

As her drownsiness disappear she can see clearly subaru blushing a little as he looks at her, she was sitting on top of him as she look frozen at him, before she blush surprised and jump back.

Helen: "w-w-w-what the hell!? W-w-hy I was in bed with you subaru!? Where is rem!?"

Subaru: "I don’t know, I think rem carried you to sleep with me. Or you sleepwalked."

Helen: "i-I don’t sleepwalk you idiot! Urrrr I will scold rem later…"

Subaru stood up and walk toward rem room with a grumpy helen.

Subaru: "rem wake up! We overslee-"

As he enter the room he noticed that she was not there, he look around and see that nobody sleep there last night. He noticed a letter on the desk.

Helen: "rem is not here?..."

Subaru get close to the letter and he picked it up. He open it and slowly read it. The more he reads the more distressed he get, his pupils shrink as he trembled scared and quickly turn around making helen jump surprised.

Helen: "woah! What happened subaru?"

Subaru: "that fucking idiot!"

Subaru run down the stairs as a confused helen followed, he walk toward the receptionist as  she smiled and say.

???: "well, now! Good morni-"

Subaru: "where’s the blue-haired girl who was here with us!?"

Subaru asked loud and panicked

???: "t-the lady you were with, uh…"

Subaru grabbed the man collar and say "I cant hear you! Speak!"

Helen: "subaru calm down!"

???: "I was saying that she left during the night! Here are your things…" the man stuttered, giving the furious subaru a backpack.

Subaru snatched the backpack as he turns around angry, helen was confused but bowed as thanks to the inn keeper before following subaru.

Helen: "subaru whats wrong!? Tell me what-"

Subaru shoved the letter to helen hands as she picked it up to read, subaru goes to see some merchants hoping to negotiate for a ride to the roswaal manor as helen stood reading the letter. She bit her lips looking hurt as she look teary eye and angry. She save the letter on her dress and follow after subaru.

Dear subaru-kun and helen-chan…

When you both read this letter, I’m sure you both will be very angry with me. I won’t ask you both to forgive me for leaving you behind to go to the mansion. but please understand.

It would be very dangerous to bring you both to the mansion right now. Helen-chan is still wounded in her gate and I fear she will overexert herself again. And you subaru-kun, I fear that you will get badly hurt again…

So please wait here for me to return.

Helen follow subaru as he finish talking with the seventh merchant, the man mentioned someone that could accept his offer and pointed to a bar.

Once inside the bar, we noticed a young man in green robes, slumped over the bar table sleeping on his cheek. Seeing this, he dropped the sack of coins right beside the boy head, waken him up by the sound of the metal jingles of the coins.

The sleeper man looked up at subaru with red-eyed tired confusion.

Subaru: "are you the one called otto?" Subaru questioned the drooling man who just looked confused.

Otto nod and look at the man and the small crying gothic girl beside him. he was confused but subaru serious voice say.

Subaru: "I am willing to pay, but I need a ride to the irlam village, in the mathers domain. If you ride us there, I will pay you handsomely."

Otto: "mathers domain? Do you mean lord roswaal-sama? I-I want to make a deal with him about some trades I was hoping to make. If I take you there, can you make sure that I can talk with him."

Subaru: "yes, I will make sure you can talk with him, but lets move!"

Otto: "ok ok! B-but can I know your names?"

Subaru: "Natsuki Subaru."

Helen: "H-Helen Takahara…"

Otto nod quickly and run toward his carriage as Subaru and Helen follow him.

Otto: "I have hear that there are some suspicious activity close to the mather domain, I think this is very reckless but i'll accept the payment and the chance to speak with lord roswaal."

A nervious otto said as he get in the small cart but get ignored by subaru and helen.

They travel for hours as they were in silence, subaru was looking angry and worried while helen was beside him huggin her knees. He glance at her and pat her head softly hoping to calm her down.

Subaru and helen fell asleep until they were suddenly awake by otto car suddenly halting, subaru hit the wooden wall with his head as he frown and rub his head, helen look confused but she was unhurt as she was resting against subaru chest.

Otto: "I’m sorry, but can we please turn back now?" A apologetic otto looks back at them and begs.

Subaru: "what!? after coming this far?" Subaru ask in bewilderment.

Otto nods his head and point at the dragon growling at the front of the cart.

Otto: "my ground dragon is frightened. It knows by instinct that this place is too dangerous to approach."

Helen: "w-where are we now?" Helen asks worried as she gaze outside looking right into the endless road with trees on each side ahead. It was night already and only so far could be seen.

Otto: "were already in the mather domain, near a village called irlam." Otto answer holding a map.

"Got it!" Subaru jumps out of the carriage and pick up helen and his bag.

Otto: "natsuki-san! You can’t go out there! Let’s turn back!" Otto pleaded at him as he look over both of them worried.

Subaru smiled at him and say.

Subaru: "this is far enough, otto. You can take the money I left there, and try coming other day to talk with roswaal."

Otto: "please rethink this! It could be dangerous!"

Helen: "thanks for the ride otto-san, and don’t worry we will be fine, you should turn back or you could be in danger."

Otto bit his lips as he gaze at the serious little girl face.

Subaru carry helen as he run toward the dark leaving otto behind.

A little far way subaru let helen down as she summoned red garland to pick both of them and run toward the village. Subaru pulled out his phone and noticed it was 4 am.

They keep running as a hour passed, suddenly red garland put both of them down as helen scowl and look around. Subaru look nervous and speak.

Subaru: "it’s too quiet…"

They look around, but could only see deep lanes of trees and rocks on each side of the wide dirt road.

They didn’t encounter anything by staring at the woods so they look forward to resume running to their destination, only to find a strange man in a black hood standing inches away from them.

Subaru blink neither surprised nor afraid as helen look shocked and stood close to subaru warily.

Suddenly they got surrounded as subaru look shocked as helen scowl getting ready to fight. The ones surrounding them wore the same black outift as the man and stood unmoving like statues looking at them.

To their shock, the entire group of cultists bowed deeply toward them, before vanishing without a sound.

Subaru: "w-what was that?" Subaru asked disturbed and scared out of his mind.

Helen: "i-I don’t know… why didn’t they attacked?" Helen responded nervous as she glances at the woods.

They got their bearing after some minutes and continued running toward the village, this time they were on foot as helen was using red garland to guard them, subaru decide to carry helen as she was running slowly.

As they run, they feel the silence and eeriness unnerving. They had a horrible bad feeling creeping inside them the longer they run. They can see the village from afar as they ran until dawn came. Subaru breathed heavily into his overworked lungs. He looks at a black smoke coming from the village and mutter.

Subaru: "I’m back…"

After some minutes Subaru resume running with Helen, as they get closer to the village, they noticed the village was empty and silent. He put Helen down and grabbed her hand as they look nervously around.

Helen: "where is everyone?..."

Subaru: "I don’t know… I have a bad feeling…"

Subaru head turned, watching for any sign of life. The village was vacant. No one in sight.

He knocked on a door and waited for a answer. None came.

He opened it and peeked inside a dark room. Only the sunlight dimmed a little of its blackness.

Subaru eyes rose and he think he saw someone sitting in the dark, but he was not sure.

Subaru: "hello?..."

He asks worried but nothing answer. He feels unnerved but decided to close the door.

He walks toward another house as helen followed him worried, he tried to open the door but for some reason it feels heavy. He pushes the door with his shoulder as he managed to push through the hidden weight keeping the door closed. A sludge sound was heard as subaru pushed the door open.

He wasn’t focusing on the darkness, he gaze down to whatever was keeping the door closed and his eyes widened with untold emotion. He slowly turned around from whatever it was, as he close the door trembling.

Helen: "subaru…? W-whats wrong?..."

He look scared and unnerved as he walk toward the plaza of the village with helen… and they look horrified what happened.

Subaru pupils shrinks as he trembled horrified as helen gasp covering her mouth trembling. Her knees go weak as she kneels on the ground looking horrified.

Subaru look horrified as the plaza was covered with dead bodies, a pile of charred corpses lay in a sickening orderly way in the plaza. Around the mountain of charred corpses bodies lay impaled, beheaded, mutilated, burned, dismembered, broken, dismantled. The toxic air of burn flesh and dead fills their lungs as they look horrified at the scene.

Subaru step back horrified as helen puke crying. His pupils dilated as he look at the horrible scene shocked. When he hear helen puke he bend down and puke on the ground disgusted. He don’t want to see this, it was his fault. He should have come soon, he should have stayed.

Helen trembled traumatized seeing all the deads, red garland disappeared and she couldn’t summon him back as her fighting spirit was broken, she gasp breathing heavily as she was having a panic attack. She crawled backward crying until she stumbled and fell down, she look at the side and gasp horrified as she see petra mother face beside her.

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

Subaru jolt from his self-hate as he hear Helen loud scream, she is crying crawling away confused and shaken, he quickly run toward her and carry her burying her face on his chest as she cried trembling. He run away shaken as he made his way toward the mansion. his mind was a mess from the horrified images

Subaru: "calm down helen… c-calm down. Forget what you saw, forget it, it is a bad dream. A bad dream…"

He run away carrying crying helen as she yell loudly from pain, as he run he suddenly trembled as he think about rem.

Subaru: "rem… what happened to rem? A-and the others!?"

Subaru: "no no no no no no no no no no no it can't be happening. They must be safe, they are strong. Please be safe rem rem rem… oh no emilia! Emilia emilia emilia! Oh god no."

He run toward the mansion as he repeats those words over and over.

Helen hear subaru words as she trembled and hug him tightly, she pull rem letter and hold it tightly as she bit her lips crying, she rub subaru back hoping to calm him down as he keep walking.

Once they reach the mathers mansion gate, his legs trembled once he had set foot on the front garden pathway.

The wave of panic and fear didn’t stay within his legs for long as the tremble and shiver traveled through his form.

Upon seeing the familiar mace laying on the cracked pavement of the pathway, he shuddered a breath as his pupils dilate. Helen shuddered a breath as she looks wide eyes at the mace, the letter she was holding feel on the grass from her palm as she feels Subaru arms loosen and she fell on the ground standing.

They look shocked as they hear rem voice in their head from the letter she wrote.

Please wait for me to return, when all of this is taken care of, i’ll come back for you both.

With a ghostly expression, filled with despair and disbelief they walked down the pathway, strode across the grass on the side as they look at something.

Please take care of yourself and helen-chan.

He saw flashes of her smile playing as his legs stopped.

And please… I beg you both to wait for my return.

A moment inside of the mansion, a sliver of hope in her eyes at the inns hallway, the overbearing smile in the Karsten household, even her glances in the capital market place, she was always there.

She was smiling.

Please, subaru-kun. Stay with helen-chan.

His face staggered to show any other expression. The sigh before him was enough to pale his skin whole. He couldn’t hear anything, he falls on his knees as he look shocked in front of him.

From your… Rem.

Subaru gasp in horror, tears falling. Helen kneel beside him like a puppet with the string cuts, she gaze vacantly at front of her.

Subaru was kneeling, watching the dress on the corpse as it was torn in multiple areas, no longer resembling a cute maid outfit. The gore was visible from the multiple gushing wounds across her stomach as well as her forcibly bent limbs.

Worse was, they couldn’t see her smile anymore. A blade was stabbed into her skull and the dirt below her face. Rem was dead. And all they could do was watch her defiled corpse…

Helen: "n-n-no… no no no no no no no NO NO NO NO NO NO! REM! REM REM REM REM! WAAAAAAAHHHH!"

 Helen crawled toward rem corpse crying as she had a broken smile, she shudder as she pull the blade from rem face and trembled looking at her face, she kneel beside her caressing her face as she cried and tears feel on her face. Subaru look horrified with a thousand yards stare as he gaze at rem corpse.

Subaru: "R-R-Rem… REM… REM…. REM… REM…"

He get closer and hug her body as he smear himself with her blood, he hug her tightly as he shudder and sobs. He mourned rem death as he cried over her apologizing, helen look with a vacant stare around the garden, around rem corpse was  a lot of those cultist dead, their bodies are around the yard, pathway ,porches, and even the fields had corpses of people in dark robes and hoods, their bloods smearing the ground and chunk of their bodies around.

Helen stood up as she gaze vacantly around her, she noticed a shed with burn marks and blade cuts into the wooden walls. She moved slowly toward the shed, walking with a tremble. Subaru lift his face as he see helen slowly walk toward that shed.

Subaru: *sniff* "h-helen?"

Helen ignore his voice as she slowly pushed the door open and gaze inside.

"…ugh…uhu…"

Her  pupils shrinked even more and her face turned into one of pure agony as she saw a pile of dead bodies in the middle of the shed, blades stabbed into them.

She start hyperventilating as she trembled with disgust, agony and hatred. In her eyes could be seen the pile of the village childrens corpses mutilated and placed neatly in the shed as if the sick and twisted work of art was a prized ungodly possession to be hidden from the world.

"Uh… uh… uh… gaaaaurrr!"

Helen couldn’t handle the sight any longer, she turn around and slammed the door close as she kneel and puked crying. Subaru quickly stood up and runned toward her worried. She puked crying as she trembled, she hold her head as she let out a loud cry of anguish and pain

"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH WHYYYYYYYYY WHYYYYYY WHYYYYYY!"

As she hold her head crying and screaming in grief and pain Red Garland appeared distorted trembling as it run toward the cultist corpses and started pummeling them in the ground into smithereens as the ground shock over and over

"WHHHHHHHHHYYYYY! THEY WERE CHILDREEEENDS!! I WILL MURDER ALL OF YOU!! DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Subaru quickly run toward her and hug her tightly to his chests as he look horrified at the shed.

d-did they kill the childrens!? He look around and noticed red garland running toward the cultist corpses and punching them so hard that they disappear into a meat paste, he see helen crying broken on his chest as she sob and screaming in anger and despair, he hug her tightly as he cry with her horrified of this.

Subaru: "we will make them pay! I swear it Helen! We will make them pay!"

After some minutes she calmed down enough that Red Garland stopped pummeling the corpses into meat paste, it was standing beside Helen distorted and trembling with rage, his face couldn’t be seen as he had a mask that only showed his dark red eyes, Helen was sobbing in his chests as he carry her again hugging her tightly, he look at the shed that helen opened, but red garland was looking at him like telling him not to look or he will regret it. He glance down at the quivering helen in his arms as he hug her tightly and turn around, he enter the mansion hoping to find someone alive.

Subaru: "please… somebody… somebody… be alive please…"

He enters the mansion and looked around checking every room and hall, he couldn’t find anyone., ketchin, staircase, dining room. no one.

It was until he checked yet another door that he trembled, subaru eyes could only gaze with horror toward what fell at his feet.

Subaru: "ram…"

His whisper could be barely hear from the corpse below him. the pink-haired maid was bleeding from the mouth. Lifeless.

Before he could react to seeing her dead, his eyes wide open with shock as he noticed the little girl in ram’s lifeless arms.

Subaru: "p-petra…?" Subaru chocked on his words when he noticed the ginger hair of the little girl.

Helen looked horrified from subaru chest as she gaze down. She trembled and screamed in anguish together with subaru

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Their screams tore through the silent mansion as they gaze at the little girl with the two crushed eye sockets of the bleeding dead village girl.

"No… no… no… no…"  he trembled and sobbed, staring in horror at the bodies as helen cried curling in subaru arms. "Its not my fault!"

Subaru: "its not my fault! I-I I didn’t knew! I-I should have stayed! I-I am sorry I am sorry I am sorry I am sorry!"

Subaru kneel crying as he feel the guilt crush his body, he sobs like a little kid as he battled between accepting it was his fault or denying it.

Helen looks teary eye and him and noticed he was self-hating himself again. She get of his arms and sobbing look at him and say.

Helen: "n-no… its not your fault Subaru… its them… those witch cultist! They did all this! It is not your fault Subaru! You didn’t knew! Nobody knew!  I hate them I hate them I hate them I hate them I hate them I hate them!"

Helen look at subaru as she trembled in anger she bit her lips gazing at petra and ram corpses. Her eyes lost their shine as she look dead inside, but she had hatred on her eyes, how could this have happened? Why this happened!? D-didn’t Roswaal knew that people would hate Emilia! He should had a plan!

Helen: "wait… wait wait wait…"

Helen said shocked looking at the wall, she glance at subaru and mutter.

Helen: "WHERE IS ROSWAAL?... WHERE IS HIS CORPSE?"

subaru look shocked at helen words, he didn’t notice that he hadn’t found Roswaal body yet. The door ram body came from was… Roswaal office…

helen: "w-wait! Where is beatrice! subaru help me find her!"

Helen red garland carry subaru and her as she run around the mansion looking at the doors. Red garland quick speed made them explore the entire mansion in minutes, they stop as they see a open door that was toward the forbidden library. Helen gasp shocked as she look at the door.

Helen: "no no no no no please no…"

They enter the library and don’t see anyone, not even a corpse. Only a book in a stool. Confused Helen think that Beatrice could have escaped. But Kia suddenly appear and over where the stool was.

Helen: "kia? Whats wrong?"

Helen is hit with a feeling of sadness and mourning. She look confused until she connect the dots in her head.

Helen: "she… died…?"

Subaru: "w-what… beako died…?"

Helen bit her lips tighly as she cried in silence, she turn around and walk with red garland and subaru toward roswaal office. Her eyes lost their shine as she look defeated. Red garland was trembling in rage as it stood beside her, she let subaru down as they enter the office.

Subaru moved through the room, broken furniture and a trail of crimson that he followed. He was able to locate a white flower pin covered in blood sitting on the floor as if it was a reminder waiting for him near the end of his path

"Emi…lia…" he wouldn't seem to have the ability of uttering her name.

Helen bit her lips as she look sadden

They suddenly shivered from cold as they look around and discovered one of the bookshelves of the room had a passageway behind it and it had been opened prior.

They walked into the freezing interior. The passage way walls were made out of a luminescent blue rock, making the tunnel a lot prettier than the freezing atmosphere deserves. As they walk they noticed frozen witch cultist. They look hopeful and run toward the end of the hallway ignoring the cold

Helen: "emilia! Are you okay! We came to help!"

Subaru: "e-e-emilia!!"

Subaru run forward toward the metal door and tried to open the door, as he grab the knob…

*chink*

"Ow!" Subaru screamed, pulling his arm back and gasping in pain. "Huh?"

He looked down to assess the damage quickly. Only to find his fingers were broken off from his hand and stuck to the icy metal of the door handle.

"Ahhh!" He steeped back in horror, looking at his finger less hand.

Helen: "subaru! Gaaah!"

As helen run toward subaru she hit the ground as she look horrified that her legs broke off frozen in the ground, she look horrified as subaru legs are frozen too.

Helen: "Red gleam!"

Red garland send a shockwave of fire around them to stall the freezing, she gasp in pain as subaru is slowly turn bluish, they are close to die again. She bit her lips in anger and red garland punch the frozen gate open, a cold wind hit them as red garland burning rage stalled the cold from freezing them instantly. It hurt a lot but she keep going determined to see what it was attacking them.

She see through red garland eyes and gasp seeing  emilia laying frozen on the ground, she had wounds on her body from cuts and it seems she was bleeding out. A frozen green haired man was close to the door frozen, and curled around emilia was a big white cat. Looking  bored at the door and at red garland.

Puck: "oh… its you… YOU'RE TOO LATE…"

Emilia eyes throw a last shocked pained look at the door seeing Subaru freezing and Helen on her knees slowly getting frozen over as Emilia eyes slowly closed at last dying.

*CHINK*

Subaru look in pain and shocked as emillia died in front of him. before he froze completely and started crumbling.

Puck look bored at a shocked helen as she was focusing all of red garland fire on her. subaru froze beside her and crumbles as he died as she bit her lip hearing his pieces crumbling beside her.

Helen: "Y-Y-Y-YOU!!!!"

Puck: "my daughter is dead… the world as not meaning left… so I will destroy the world…"

Helen: "w-w-w-why you killed Subaru!!"

Puck: "he failed on protecting Lia…is it fault. So Slothful..."

Helen was hit by a cold blast as she frozen completely solid. Before she died Red Garland glared at Puck intensely with hatred and filled his body with holes until puck died. Just before Red Garland started dissipating and Helen slowly crumbled down…

*CHINK*

Darkness…

.

.

.

"Hey!"

Subaru suddenly opened his eyes and found himself staring face to face with a ever familiar salesman in the marketplace of the capital.

Kadomon: "you listening?" The man spat again this time with worry for the boy’s expression.

"Huh?" was the only answer subaru could give as he blinked.

Kadomon: "don’t huh me. Whats with you? You suddenly spaced out. Are you okay kid?"

"Oh…"

Subaru look at his hands all of a sudden, his face was that of a disturbed child.

"Subaru-kun?" A gentle feminine call from his side forced subaru to quickly turn around and meet the speaker.

*bump*

Rem: "subaru-kun!"

Kadomon: "h-hey!"

Both rem and kadomon cried in equal confusion and worry once subaru fell on his knees.

Running toward him. rem seized the boy up and down trying to understand what was going on with him. "whats wrong do you feel ill?"

He only stared at her with a dumbfounded look. Rem look uneasy at this.

Rem: "subaru-kun?"

Rem couldn’t understand what was happening to her friend so she steeped closer. Trying to get a good look at him because his expression gave nothing off she could understand.

She was taken aback when the arms that were dropped at his sides suddenly wrapped around her waist and pulled her body to press upon subarus kneeling form.

"w-wait, subaru-kun… whats wrong?" Rem blushed deeply while holding the basked of apples above her head so not to drop it.

Kadomon: *sigh* "not in front of my shop…" he seemes exasperated at the pair. But he look worried at the kid.

"Calm down…" rem told kadomon with a quick glance. But then she returned her gaze to the giggling boy below her, hugging her waist and completely creeping out passerbyes.

Rem: "subaru-kun?"

His widened pupils only showed her broken tears, offsetting the laughter he was emitting.

Kadomon: "oi maid, he seems to be deeply bad. You should take him to see a healer."

Rem: "y-yes I will go see felix-san. Thanks for your worry. Maybe seeing helen-chan he will be okay?"

Subaru stood giggling crazed as he hear helen name. he shudder remembering what happened on that hallway.

Subaru: "helen… helen… helen… helen… HELEN!"

 He stood up looking scared,panicked,crazed, confused. His mind was a current mess but he was with someone that seem all what he see. And if he is this bad…

Subaru: "WE NEED TO GO SEE HELEN RIGHT NOW REM!"

Subaru dragged rem with him as he speed up running panicking toward crusch mansion. as she was dragged confused her nose scrunch up as she smell the witch scent intensify.

As subaru run toward the mansion he keep repeating helen name in a panicked way scaring and confusing rem.

.

.

.

Helen pov.

Crusch: "it is beautiful helen, but… why you drew a lion?"

Helen blink confused, she look around blinking as she ignore crusch word. She suddenly start hyperventilating as she remember what happened, helen clunch her chest as she kneel panting on the ground. Crusch gasp surprised and put the drawing down as she look worried at helen.

Crusch: "what happened helen-san!? Are you okay? Hey calm down!"

Helen gasp as she cried hyperventilating, she repeat the images on her head. The dead bodies of the villagers, the childrens, Rem dead body… Ram,Petra…

She trembled confused. But she grawl with anger as she remember how she died, Crusch was taken aback seeing how angry was Helen, she quickly distanced herself worried as she feel something powerful looking at her in front of a kneeling Helen.

Helen: "THAT… BASTARD… HE… HE… HE WILL PAY! I WILL MAKE HIM PAY! THEY WILL PAY ALL OF THEM! AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

crusch look taken aback and creep out as she sees Helen talking so darkly and suddenly screaming with so much anger and hatred. Helen grabs her head as she cried in anger and pain. She cried and sobs for minutes until she stops screaming and fall unconscious.

Crusch: "FELIX! FELIX! COME HERE!"

Crusch confused and worried quickly run toward Helen and carry her as she run toward the mansion looking for Felix.

Crusch was utterly confused, she was having a good time with the little girl as she painted, she even hear some of the little girl problems… and she got even a gift from the little girl. She was so confused why the sudden change of emotions? She noticed her face going from smiling sadly, to a poker face… them to a uncanny blank face, and them to a look so much filled with agony and despair. Them that much anger…

Crusch shudder a little as she thinks about it. It feels like the little girl lost something really important today… she hopes Felix can see what is wrong with her…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

.

.

.

Felix: "is weird nya, I looked at her but nyothing was wrong with her, she looked relatively healthy nya, only her strained gyate and her scars are the only things I found bad on her heal nya. But she doesn’t seem to have a curse or a mental attack nya. i don’t think I can do much crusch-sama. We need to wait for her to wake up."

Felix and crusch were in her office as they talked about helen condition. After her sudden mental outburst crusch carried her inside the mansion as felix came running to see what happened. They took her to a bedroom where felix examined her.

Crusch sigh confused as she say.

Crusch: "i think is better if we wait, we need to find subaru-san and tell him what happened, he should come soon, it seems he decided to go out with the maid. But is weird, she was talking to me normally and she suddenly changed her mood. Her eyes… looked suddenly so tired, and with something dark between then…"

Crusch frown as she tried to think what could have caused her that outburst. While their conversation was sad because of helen family matters, it didn’t seem like something to agony over or something to get a wrathful outburst like that.

Felix: "maybe she got a trauma over something and acted that way nya?"

Crush think about that as she sit on her office, they discussed for some minutes until they hear a knock at their office.

Crusch: "who is it?"

Wilhem: "is me crusch-sama, subaru-san and rem-san have come back from their trip… I think you should come with felix crusch-sama…"

Crusch look at felix as he look surprised…

.

.

.

Crush and felix look taken aback as they see subaru sitting on a chair looking tired and exhausted, his eyes looked dead as he stared at the floor. The maid was nervous worried about his state. She look at felix and crusch and say.

Rem: "crusch-sama, rem is sorry to bother but can felix-sama take a look at subaru-kun and see whats wrong with him? he started acting weird suddenly in the marketplace and he was muttering helen-chan name over and over."

Felix ears stood up surprised as crusch look surprised thinking.

Crusch: "very well, felix check subaru-san please, I think this is something deeper… rem-san, I need to tell you that helen-san is currently bed-driven."

Rem: "bed-driven!? What happened crusch-sama?"

Crusch: "I was talking with helen-san when she was painting in the courtyard, it was a interesting conversation, and she gift me her drawning, but it seems she suddenly freeze and she kneel down crying, her face turned from a smiling face into a face full of agony and sorrow… I was confused about her sudden change, then she suddenly got angry and started shouting that she will not forgive them. and that she will not forgive him…"

Rem: "what…? crusch-sama do you know who helen-chan was referring to?"

Crusch: "sadly, I don’t know. she passed out after her outburst and I took her inside to let felix check her. She is fine, just mentally exhausted."

As rem finished talking with crusch felix approach them looking confused.

Felix: "nya I checked subaru-kyun and I didn’t find anything bad with him. he seems healthy, he dyoesn’t have any curse or he isn’t under any mental influence nya. but he seems to be… disturbed, and exhausted mentally nya…"

Rem look saddens and conflicted. She bit her lips as she was thinking.

Rem: "subaru-kun… was mentioning helen-chan when he came back with me… maybe they will get better if they see each other? If that doesn’t work maybe we can take them back to roswaal-sama. He knows a lot about magic so maybe he can say what is wrong with them?"

Crusch: "yes, maybe we should try that… Wilhem-san, felix, guide subaru-san to where helen-san is asleep."

Wilhem and felix nod as they walk toward subaru, he seems distressed and his eyes look unfocused, Wilhem narrow his eyes as he noticed his eyes looks like he has seemed a lot of death.

Felix: "come subaru-kyun! Let’s go see helen-chyan and make you feel better!"

As they walk with subaru outside the room rem flinch as she looks at subaru noticing the witch scent was really thick around him. since the marketplace she noticed the increase in witch miasma on him…

.

.

.

Wilhem and felix took subaru to where helen was sleeping, as they enter they noticed helen trashing in bed as she had a face full of pain, felix get closer worried as subaru look at her worried and goes to her side. They both hear her sleep talking as she trashed in the bed looking in pain.

Helen: "ugh…why the children’s… they were just kids… ugh *sobs* why this happened… traitor… I believed in you…"

Felix look confused at her words but he tries to soothe her with magic.  While subaru eyes widened as he remembers last loop, he shudders as he thinks about what helen saw in that shed. He tried to look inside but red garland dissuaded him from looking… as he heard her last mumbles he bit his lips as he feel conflicted… it seems like puck really killed them last time… but why? They tried to help emilia why would he kill them?...

She calmed down from trashing as she slowly opened her eyes, she look exhausted as she glance at her side and see cat hears close her. She look down from the ears and noticed felix face.

Felix: "are you okay helen-chyan?"

Helen: "oh… cat boy…"

Helen looks tired to her other side and she glance at subaru, her tired eyes opened wide as she noticed how horribly haunted he looked, she sit up and throw herself to hug him as he hugs her tightly back.

Helen: "Subaru Subaru Subaru Subaru Subaru! I-i-… i i hate it! I hate this! Why why why why!"

Felix look taken aback as helen start to wail in subaru shoulder as she hug him tightly, he bit his lips hard as he hug her tightly and clench his eyes as tears falls.

Wilhem touch felix shoulder as he look at him, he told him with his eyes that they should leave them alone for a moment. Felix nod as he stood up and say.

Felix: "we will leave you both alone for a while nya… talk if you need to talk…"

Felix and Wilhem leave the room as subaru and helen keep hugging each other for minutes crying. After they cried so much that their eyes where red and they couldn’t cry anymore. Helen sniffled as she stop hugging subaru she look tired and sad at subaru and say

Helen: "subaru…w-…what should we do?... h-how can something so horrible happen! W-who is so sick to do something like that! with childrens!? I-I don’t understand! How can this world be so horrible!?"

Helen hold her head as she speak despairing and confused, she couldn’t understand how someone could do something so grotesque to mere childrens… they must be some kind of fucking monsters.

Subaru: "i… I don’t know what to do helen… we have only some days to reach rooswaal mansion and save them all… but… i-I don’t think we can do it… rem… she died fighting a lot of those cultists…"

Helen: "those fucking cultist! I swear I will kill all of them! how can they be so cruel and do this to people!? Aren’t they human anymore!?"

Subaru: "I think… that what they did to irlam village… they did it too in rem and ram village years ago… no wonder they hate the witch cultist so much…"

Helen: "yeah…now that I see what they did to the villagers and childrens… I don’t blame rem anymore for trying to kill us because of our witch scent… I think I would do the same if I was in her place and had to live through something like that…"

Helen said smiling wryly as she lay down in bed exhausted, her mind is a mess and she feel so drained mentally. She didn’t want to do anything at all… he failed on protecting Lia…is it fault. So Slothful…  helen sit up again as she breathes heavily in anger remembering that bastard cat and his last words.

Helen: "subaru… puck killed us… that piece of shit cat killed us… and he didn’t hesitate or had any remorse…"

Subaru hear helen voice full of hate and disgust, he shudders a breath and slowly nod. He doesn’t remember much before he died, but he remembers how they died, back them they were in despair emotionally, but if they were on their right minds back them that way of dying would be so painful…

Subaru: "i… I know… I don’t understand why he did that… I through…"

Helen: "what? that we were friends or something? That useless piece of shit never see us that way. I feel disgusted that I tried to be his friend, a piece of shit that would not hesitate to kill his ‘Lia’ friends. That piece of shit couldn’t even protect emilia! And he dared said it was our fault to be late!? How the fuck we could have know!? if he was so powerful as emilia and beatrice said he is, them why the fuck did he let emilia die!? With that power he should have been able to save her and everyone else!"

Helen said yelling with anger as she grabs the blanket hard and look with hate as she imagines puck. She feels her heart hurt, she really believed she was his friend, she feel like a idiot for ever believe he would even care of her.

Helen bit her lips as she look down teary eye. She doesn’t want to hate emilia… but she couldn’t think she would be able to talk with her if that cat is around.

Subaru pat her head as he hug her again letting her sniffle on his chest. He feel like her too. He through he had a nice relation with puck. He never expected to die by his hands in that way.

As she calm down again he look exhausted at her and say.

Subaru: "helen… I know it hurts a lot, I believe in him too. I through we got along so well but it seems it was a lie… even if we feel disgust at him.. we can’t act rashly…"

Helen: "why not!? He killed us! He fucking freeze you like a statue and I had to see you crumble beside me! My fucking legs and arms were frozen and crumbling because of his attack and he didn’t even fucking care that emilia looked at us dying in front of her just before she succumbed! She looked horrified subaru! Her own ‘father’ killed the only people that didn’t hate her from her looks! And you know what he said when emilia died? He fucking said that because emilia died, the world wasn’t worth it! And he said he was going to destroy the world!"

Subaru look horrified at helen words, he knew he died… but he didn’t had much time to know how he died… he can feel the chilling cold on his body, the cracks forming on his flesh as he was frozen solid and crumbled…

Subaru: "w-wait… what did you say? He would destroy the world!?"

Helen: "yeah, that piece of shit mention that! he was not even angry that emillia die! He was talking with a fucking bored voice, and he talked against us with disdain because we came late! Instead of hating the witch cultist that wanted to hurt his daughter, he decided to kill us! I-I can’t believe it! How can something so disgusting exist!"

Helen was getting angry again as subaru shake with anger too but he calmed down and try to calm her down. She breathes softly until she calmed down.

Subaru: "are you okay helen?..."

Helen: "yes… I think I calmed down…"

Subaru: "helen… I know you will probably be angry… but I want to save them… i- I can’t let them die that way. We need to go out right now and warn them about the attack, and maybe we can get roswaal help to defeat them."

Helen: "that clown… do you think he can help?... I didn’t notice his corpse around the mansion… and it seems he didn’t even fight because he is supposed to be the best mage in the entire kingdom. Some crazy witch cultist would be easy work for him. so why he didn’t act?..."

Subaru: "it is suspicious… maybe he died in another place? We didn’t check all the places as we…"*shudder* "don’t remember that… we need to leave and see emilia and warn her. Try not to show your hatred to puck… even if he killed us… we can’t do anything about him or emilia will get angry at us."

Helen: "ugh… I will try… but if that fucking cat do anything funny to us or even dares to mess with me I will fucking kill him with red garland. Even if is in front of emilia."

Subaru: "I know you are really angry helen… I am too. But remember that if you do that emilia and beako will hate you…"

Helen: "ugh! I-i… I don’t want beatrice to hate me… and I don’t want emilia either… if only they knew…"

Subaru: "I don’t know if they could believe we can travel in time like this…"

They stood in silence for a while as they look in the distance. They are remembering those horrible deads and all the people they cared about death… subaru look at helen and he speak from the deep of his heart.

Subaru: "helen…i… I thank you for staying with me. I-I don’t think I could handle this alone, I would have gone insane by now, and I would have died even more horrible and often." *shudders* "Truly… I am grateful that I meet you… knowing that I have someone to rely on, someone that I can share my burdens. Someone that will listen to me and not think I am insane or something… someone that even after seeing all that wants to save her friends… you are a beautiful person helen. You are kind and hardworking, you tried your best to save your friends, and you don’t chicken out from difficult moments, always trying your best to save what is precious to you. Thank you. Helen-tan…"

Helen look surprised at subaru words, he spoke so sincere, so thankful and so kind… even when we have a difficult path ahead… he is still so kind and tried to make me feel good too and forget the sad moments.

Helen: "i… thank you subaru… I fear how difficult it would be for you if you were alone with this return by death… you are a normal kind boy subaru, this is something that you shouldn’t be going for…I know you want to save your friends, I do too but… I fear that your future here will be death after death… if you someday find it too difficult, that you want to give up and quit… always remember that I will be in your side. No matter if people resent you or hate you, we are partners in this and we will do our bests to survive."

I smile sadly as I look at him, we are still mentally tired but being this sincere is good for the heart…

I sigh as I rub my forehead

Helen: "but what I saw… is something that will give me nightmares…ugh… we should go back to the mansion and warn the others, maybe we can do something to solve the situation?"

Subaru nod as he start to think…

.

.

.

We are currently in a carriage toward the inn we reached last time, our plan is to hire the caravans in the name of roswaal and have them evacuate the villagers of irlam. Them we need to go toward the mansion and plan with roswaal a plan to fight of the witch cult, if roswaal fights knowing whats coming it would be more easy for us to help protect everyone. As we travel toward the inn I think about our conversation with crusch…

*after they left the room*

We walk out of the room together, we are calmer and even if we look like a wreck, we still had hope, felix and Wilhem approach us as felix ask.

Felix: "huh? are you both okay nya? did talking managed to ease your mental stress nya?"

Subaru: "something like that, we are still a nervous wreck, but we managed to calm each other down enough to go back to normal."

Helen: "yes, I am sorry to have scared you all. I had… a Trauma flared up suddenly… I thank you for worrying about me."

Wilhem: "a trauma… I see, don’t worry about it helen-san, it must have been something difficult. Even crusch-sama was worried about you."

Felix: "nya you both are my patients nya, of cyourse I have to worry nya! the maid was really scared and nervious nya, you both should talk with her."

Subaru: "thanks felix, we will go find rem now, and there is something that we must talk with crusch-san too."

Felix and Wilhem look curious at subaru words, we follow them as they take us toward a room where crusch and rem were together, as we open the door rem stood up looking worried at us.

Rem: "subaru-kun! Helen-chan! Are you both okay?"

Subaru: "hi rem-rin… yes we are fine, we… had a talk and even if we feel mentally exhausted we are fine."

Helen: "sorry to worried you rem… i…"

As rem look worried at helen she was taken aback as helen hug her tighly.

Rem: "h-helen-chan? Whats wrong?"

Helen hug her tighly as she hear her breathing and her heart, signalling that she was alive. Rem look confused but returned helen hug, after some minutes they stop hugging each other as helen blushing say.

Helen: "thanks… i… I needed that hug."

Rem nod and goes to sit on the couch with helen, subaru sit down in the middle looking at crusch and say.

Subaru: "crusch-san… first I thank you for helping helen. I really thank you… i talked with her and she is currently stable… but we need to go back to roswaal mansion fast."

Crusch: "there is no need to thank me subaru-san. I did what everyone else would have done in my position. but if I may ask… what happened with both of you? Rem mentioned that you had a sudden mental collapse in the middle of the street. Are you sure you both are fine?"

Subaru: "i… remembered something horrible… sorry but we can't say what is it. Is something that is like a trauma for us. I thank you for the hospitality and kindness showed to us, we need to go back to emilia-tan and talk with roswaal."

Felix: "nya but what about helen-chyan gyate? I was healing her but there are some days lefts to heal her completely nya."

Helen: "thank felix. I promise not to exert my gate anymore. And there is someone in the mansion that can heal us. I am eager to return and talk with emilia-san and petra…"

Crusch furrow her browns as the wind got heavy, she think for some moments and finally say.

Crusch: "very well, you both can return toward emilia-san side, when you reach her, please tell her that we should fight for the throne in a way that is just and doesn’t sully our names. Wilhem, lend subaru-san,helen-san and rem a carriage so that they can reach the margrave state quickly."

Wilhem bow and goes to find the carriage. Subaru and I look at each other determined and ready to go.

.

.

.

We finally reach the inn at evening, we enter together as rem park the carriage.

Subaru: "let's find otto and the other merchants. We need to move fast and reach the mansion before the attack."

 We enter the bar and see the merchants talking and travelers. As we look around, we see a man with a green robe drunk in the tavern. Subaru goes close and put a bag of coins beside the green robed man waking him up as he drool.

Subaru: "are you otto?"

Otto blink surprised as he look at a young man with nasty eyes and a small girl in a purple and black dress.

Otto: "y-yes I am otto, w-what wrong?"

Subaru: "nothing much, we want your help, I need to travel toward the irlam village in Roswaal L Mathers domain. We need all the merchants we can get. And we need to leave right now. I promise to pay all of you for your efforts."

Otto: "wait wait wait… I hear that right? you work under roswaal-sama? You don’t look like a servant…"

Rem approach as she bows and say.

Rem: "greetings, I am the head maid of the mansion of roswaal-sama. I can bouch for them that we work under roswaal-sama, please collaborate with him and we will pay you."

Otto look surprised but looking at rem he start to think for a while before nodding.

Otto: ""ok deal, but why you need all the merchants?"

Subaru smiled as he say.

Subaru: "we will transport people."

Otto: "huh!? we aren’t part of human trafficking!"

Subaru: *sigh* "is not that, I would never be part of that, I want all the merchants’ carriages we can get to transport the people of irlam village to a safe place."

Subaru: "don’t worry, ros-chi will pay you handsomely."

Otto look shocked as subaru smiled wide…

.

.

.

We are currently on the road travelling towards the irlam village, we are together with otto as he helped us convince the other merchants to travel at this hour and fast after subaru explained why he need the carriages.

Otto: "If we run through the night, we should enter the mathers domain by morning."

Otto said with a cheerful smile, he will not get in ruin as he could sell all that oil he buy out of season. He feel so lucky today!

Subaru, rem and helen were sitting on the carriage that crusch lend them. their carriage was aligned with otto carriage.

Subaru: "sorry, we can't take breaks."

Subaru looked apologetic while turning to otto from his cart.

Otto: "no problem! If I can get rid of my excess stock and even earn transport fees, I feel invincible!"

Otto smiled as he held his fist in excitement.

Subaru chuckled nerviously and turned to rem as she spoke to him. "subaru-kun, i'm sorry. I'd like to check the map to confirm the remaining distance."

Subaru: "map?"

Helen: "here, it was in your bag, but is dark I don’t think you can see much on it."

Subaru quickly got his phone out of his pocket and flipped it open, making it illuminate brightly through the screen.

"Subaru-kun what is that?"

Rem asked looking at the phone with wonder.

Subaru: "a bit of lost technology… I mean, its future technology called a cell phone. I guess it’s a good thing it just barely has some battery left. Here look at this."

Subaru smiled and moved the map over to rem and held his phone to give some light.

Helen: "I am surprised that your phone is still alive subaru. Mine is dead without battery. I wonder if I can find a solution to recharge it…"

Otto: "natsuki-san what is that?" otto asked as he stared at the cell phone in wonder.

"Never seen a crystal light like that before." Another merchant gushed out as he stared at the phone.

Subaru turned to him with a confident grin. "It’s a secret tool the margrave gave me." He turned to otto with a scary smirk on his face. "Sorry, but you should probably forget you ever saw it."

Otto shivered in his seat. "Whoa, why does that sound like dark dealing that reek of nothing but money?"

Helen smirk seeing otto, rem turned to the road with a smile. "Just a bit farther, and we should see flugel's tree. If we head northeast from there, the Mathers domain isn’t far."

Helen: "flugel's tree?"

A merchant look at helen and explained.

"It’s a huge tree standing so tall In the Lifaus highway, it seems to pierce the clouds."

"Legend has it that a wise man named flugel planted it centuries ago." As the merchants explained to them, subaru and helen look up ahead at the now visible gigantic tree.

Subaru: "I can’t call that anything but amazing…" subaru whispered in awe at the sigh of the wise man’s tree.

Helen: "amazing… but flugel?... i- could it be? No, I don’t think so…"

Subaru: "what’s wrong helen-chan?"

Helen: "not much… just that I think I have heard the word flugel before… I think is German. I don’t know much about German, but grandpa joseph mentioned that he was friend with a German and told me some words in German. Could this flugel come from our place?"

Subaru look surprised as he starts thinking about the meaning of the name. after a while he nods and speak.

Subaru: "flugel… yeah is german, it means wing… maybe this flugel was a otherworlder like us?"

Subaru said softly to helen beside him.

Subaru look at his side to continue talking with the merchant, his eyes grew wide as he look at his side and didn’t find the man or his carriage.

Subaru: "where’d the guy in the bandaga go?"

Subaru looked around with a disturbed face and couldn’t find the man nor the man’s cart and dragon.

Subaru: "he didn’t get distracted by the tree and run off course, did he?"

Otto: "what’s wrong, Natsuki-San?" Otto asked in confusion

Subaru: "where’d that buddy of yours go? the older guy in the bandana, who was riding on this side of us?"

Otto: "what are you talking about? No one was riding on the opposite side of me." The merchant said bewildered.

"Huh?" subaru glared, dumbfounded. He look at helen and say

Subaru: "oi oi, he was the one that told us about flugel tree legend, you remember right helen?"

Helen: "huh? what do you mean subaru? Wasn’t rem the one that explained the story of the tree? There was no one beside us." Helen answered confused looking at subaru as his face slowly turned pale.

His attention was soon grabbed as a white thick fog filled the area around them. Subaru slowly looked up to see a dark mass floating above, covering him and the rest of the small flock of carriages.

Subaru blinked in wonder and slowly opened his phone flashlight…

And pointed it at the huge mass beside him.

Inches away from subaru and helen… a gigantic slimy yellow eye opened and stared down at him like a dark abyss.

Subaru stated at the eye that towered him and the carriage he rode upon with frozen shock.

The huge beast pupil moved around the carriage and stared down at him.

Subarus face contorted to one of horror as Helen go pale beside him, rem look shocked at the giant whale and otto shivered in fear pale.

The eye widened and inspected him with a distinct glint forming.

The thing floating above them moved and roared in front of them making the wind itself burst in circles.

Subaru shouted as he was knocked by the wind of the monster as the fog filled up the entire road.

Helen hug Subaru tightly as she summoned red garland and looked fearful at the huge beasts.

"Woaaaahhhh!" "Kyaaaa!" Subaru and helen were lifted off into the air and being scrambled in a tornado-like wind wave because of the monster attack.

Rem: "subaru-kun! Helen-chan!" Rem quickly caught both of them and jumped to the back of the carriage with them in her grasp.

Subaru fell over with his phone getting knocked beside him, as he grunts in pain, he looks at the phone and noticed the time. 3:00 am

The monster above them began spraying white smoke that was so heavy it demolished the carriages around subaru, helen and rem. Otto struggled to turn the cart away from the destruction of this monster fog.

Subaru: "what happened!? What the hell is going on!?" Subaru shouted as he struggled to fight the wind and gravity pushing him down on the cart floor.

Helen: "w-w-w-what was that!? subaru stay down! It could be dangerous!" Helen said as she was struggling to get up beside him looking scared.

Rem: "stay down! We've lost our divine protection of windbreak!" Rem held their hands as the cart began moving with increased speed.

The three looked towards the front of the cart to find that they both landed on otto speeding wagon. The Merchant had a look of terror on his face as he shouts for them while operating the dragons by their leashes.

Otto: "you didn’t know? there’s only one being that can fly through fog with such a huge body! The white whale!"

Subaru eyes grew wide in fear and despair as the giant whale roared through the foggy atmosphere above him.

*SCREEEEEEEEEEEECH*

Helen covers her ears in fear as she hears the loud roar.

Subaru: "rem! Can you see the white whale!?" Subaru ask desperately while holding in the speeding cart and hugging Helen close.

Rem: "I can’t! It’s too dark!"

Subaru: "what happened to the other carriages!?" He asked while watching his surroundings cautiously.

Rem: "it seems they’ve scattered and fled. But I don’t know where they’ve fled to!"

Helen: "l-let me cast a light spell! But don’t look directly at the light or it will hurt your eyes!"

Helen cup her hands together as a ball of light appear on her hands, it grew bigger and bigger as she cast it upwards them as it floats and shine brightly. It illuminated the surrounding and they gasp in horror as they see a huge maw behind the moving cart. The open mouth of the whale began sucking the air and fog around them. like a tornado, the whirlwind was sucked into the whale’s mouth making subaru and helen fly directly in the middle of the open jaws.

"Aaaaaahhhhhh!" Subaru shouted for dear life as he gripped a rope that was keeping up with the whirlwind and kept Subaru tied to the moving cart as he hug Helen with his arm tightly.

"Red garland! Emerald splash!"

Helen summons red garland in front of her as they are flying in the air, she looks in fear at the whale huge maw as it was approaching close, red garland cup his hands together as kia appear close to helen and grab her and lend her mana. Obsidian like gems shoot out from red garland hand and attack the whale open mouth, the gems cut the flesh inside the whale mouth making it roar in anger and close its mouth as rem throw her morning start and pull then down as she catch them back.

They land in the carriage as rem yell at otto.

Rem: "GO LEFT RIGHT NOW!"

Otto: "left! Left! Left!"

Otto shouted scared as he drived the carriage to the left, just in time before the whale fly past them where the carriage originally was, if they didn’t move they would have died instantly. The wind pressure of the whale racket the cart as subaru was send flying escaping from helen arms. Rem quickly threw her Morningstar again and catched subaru dragging him back to her arm as she glared at the whale, she shouted in fury and threw a large part of the back wagon directly on the monster eye.

Rem: "eat this!"

*RAAAAAAAAOOOORRRR!

Subaru: "thanks rem! But it didn’t work!" Subaru said as the whale keep chasing them.

Otto: "w-why is chasing us!? There are other carriages out there!" Otto blabbered scared out of his wit while trying to operate the terrified ground dragons.

"Complaining won’t change anything!" Subaru shout at him and then look back toward the incoming whale mouth, his eyes closed shut and he tapped his forehead with his fist out of pure concentration. "Think… think, think! We need a way out! Isn’t there something? Anything!?"

Helen look scared at the whale as it was slowly approaching. Rem watched subaru mutters and shout in desperate need of a plan. She bit her lips and her face turned into one of determination.

Rem: "subaru-kun." He looked up to find her handing him a bag of coins. "Please accept this."

Subaru: "did you come up with something?"

Rem: "I will get off the carriage and intercept it. You escape the fog in the meantime."

Subaru stared at her with shock but rem was already moving. "Otto-sama, please take care of subaru-kun and helen-chan. They had the payment we promised you."

Otto: "p-payment? That’s the last of our problems right now! We have to stay alive first!"

Helen: "w-what are you doing rem!?"

The maid smiled softly toward subaru and helen as they look at her bewildered and uneasy.

Rem: "subaru-kun,helen-chan. I’m not very smart, so this is the only plan I can think of. Please…"

Subaru: "hold on, rem! I won’t let you! I won’t let you go! if… if you die too, i’ll…"

Subaru hugged rem into his chest tighly as he whimpered in despair, shielding her from falling over the tumbling cart.

The maid eyes widened as she was held by him. helen look worried at her and say.

Helen: "r-rem you don’t have to do this! You will die! W-we should keep moving, i-I am sure we will think of something!"

Rem smiled softly and shaked her head. She smiled sweetly at subaru with tears on her eyes… and she hit him on his neck with a hand chop making him fall limply as he struggled to stay conscious.

Subaru: "w-what… did you…"

She lowers him down softly and quickly pushed helen down before she jumped smiling into the fog.

Helen: "no! that fucking idiot! Subaru i… ughhh dammmit!"

Helen watch rem jump down and into the fog to fight the whale, she bit her lips hard smearing blood as she struggled about what to do. Subaru fell unconscious as she bit her lips and glaring at otto said.

Helen: "you merchant boy, take care of him I will try to save that idiotic maid! Don’t you dare hurt him or I will kill you!"

Otto trembled at helen serious threat before she jump from the carriage as she see the carriage go away… she sighs softly and looking determined she run into the fog, she hear a chain moving around and the whale roars, but she can’t see anything on this fog.

Helen: "dammit rem! Where are you!"

The fog is thick and she can’t see much around on this darkness. Red garland swing his arm wide sending a wind slash into the fog clearing some of the fog around, she repeated this until around her the fog wasn’t so thick. She focus on her gate and slowly summon a big ball of light, it shone brightly in the middle of the fog as a beacon. Red garland took the ball of light and lift it on his hands over his head. Helen look around for someone or something to get closer. She hear a chain rattle and she see something approaching on the fog.

Rem: "helen-chan!? W-why are you here!"

Helen: "of course for you! you stupid maid!"

As rem appear in front of helen, helen eyes open wide as a giant maw was chasing rem.

Helen: "close your eyes rem and keep running toward me!"

Rem was confused but trusting helen she close her eyes, red garland punched the ball of light hard making it explode in a shining blinding light, the whale eyes became blind temporally as it trashed around missing rem body with his teeths but hitting her with his body making her fly toward helen as red garland catch her.

Helen: "rem!"

Rem: *cough* "I am fine helen-chan… what was that?"

Helen: "my flashbang attack, it help blinding him but he is trashing around in pain, it will last for a while so we should leave!"

Rem: "but subaru-kun!"

Helen: "you fucking idiot! If you die subaru will hate himself for that! he doesn’t want to see you dead! I- we can’t handle that! so you better live!"

Rem and helen started running together as rem was taken aback. They can hear the whale roars and flailing behind them. after minutes they where in dense fog without a sign of the whale.

Rem: "did we lost him?"

Helen: "I hope so… it shou- watch out!"

Red garland pushed rem hard away sending her flying as a whale mouth appeared rushing against where rem stood, the ground was devoured making a trail of dirt as helen sweat bullets. They didn’t lost the whale.

Helen: "rem! Are you okay!?"

Rem: "Rem is fine! Why it keep chasing us!"

As helen glared at the whale her eyes open wide as she noticed the big horn in the whale head.

Helen: *gasp* "is a… mabeast!? Them… oh no…"

Helen: "rem! Is a mabeast! It must be following my witch scent!"

Rem: "then… it would follow subaru-kun after! We need to stall it!"

Rem swings her Morningstar against the whale side making it yelp in pain as blood flow out, red garland stomps the ground cracking it and lift chunks of stones to throw at the whale, the whale turns around roaring as it tried to devour helen, helen made red garland kick her away sending her flying as she unsummons red garland and summon him again to catch her.

She uses kia help and throw a emerald splash toward the whale hitting the whale side like a machine Gun. Small holes opened on his skin were blood flow out as it roars in anger. They keep harassing the whale for minutes hoping to make time for subaru to live. Suddenly the whale roar loudly and shoot a ball of fog toward helen, she tried to move but her almost spent gate and the tiredness made her flinch, she look scared at the ball of fog approaching until she was shoved aside, she look pale as rem smiled looking at her… them she was engulfed in the ball of fog...

As helen roll on the ground she groan as she sit up looking at the place she evaded. There was nothing left only a trail of dirt on the ground, she hold her head in confusion.

Helen: "ugh… red garland you were rough! There is no time to waste! I need to escape this whale and find subaru! It was reckless of me to jump alone against the whale but there was nothing I could do! Ugh I am tired fuck…"

Helen stood up and glared at the whale as it approaches close, the whale tried to devour helen again but she jumps to the side evading as she summons red garland and punched hard the whale side of his head as it throws a barrage of punches against it, thanks to being so big red garland didn’t have to worry about missing. Every punch sound like a shotgun shot as helen yell in anger making red garland punch fast against the whale face and body as it moved past her side.

Helen:  "ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI!"

Red garland keep throwing punches until the whale tail send him flying together with helen, helen cough blood but she smiled noticing all the punch holes she left on the entire right side of the whale, from his face to his tail it had punch marks from red garland fists. And she knows that with so much punches the whale must be in great problem.

The whale flies up and roared in anger as it trembled, it was trashing in the air unable to see, confused and fearful. Helen pant as she sees the whale fly away confused as she kneels on the ground panting.

Helen: "he…hehehehe, I won… subaru… I hope you are fine…"

.

.

.

Subaru pov

Subaru wake up from a tumble from the cart as he hear nothing. He slowly open his eyes and noticed a bag full of coins. He looked around the empty cart.

Subaru: "where is rem? Helen! Where is rem? Helen!?"

Otto: "natsuki-san, you’re awake? Please don’t move. The ground dragon still running at full speed! I don’t have time to worry about you!" an alarmed otto shouted from the front.

Subaru: "I don’t care about that! where’s rem? What happened to rem? What about helen why isn’t she here!? Answer me otto! What happened to rem and helen!?" Subaru shouted hopelessly and scared.

The merchant looked distraught and remorseful as he drove the dragon. "So that we could escape, she jumped out of the carriage to intercept the whale… the little girl jumped after her and promised to save her…"

Subaru eyes widened with shock and horror.

Subaru: "go back."

Otto slowly turned to him with a dumbfounded look. "Huh?"

Subaru: "I said go back! We have to… we have to save rem and helen! Go back right now! Subaru jumped beside otto and began grabbing his collar.

Otto: "w-what good will that do? Didn’t you see how terrifying that white whale monster is? That would be suicide!" Otto screamed as Subaru held him by the collar.

Subaru: "I saw the monster up close! That’s why I’m telling you to go back! I will never forgive myself if I let both of them die under that monster!"

Otto pushed subaru off and shouted. "Have you gone insane!? Do you want the hope they left with us to go to waste?"

Subaru: "don’t you dare talk about rem and helen! You abandoned them! You have no right to talk about them! Go back!"

Otto: "you still don’t understand how terrifying the white whale is!? When a punitive force assembled by Lugunica set out to subjugate it, that monster killed the first sword saint! Theres no way we can win!" Otto shouted and turned to operate the speeding cart.

Subaru was taken aback by this. "It killed… the sword saint?"

Otto: "I’m weak, and so are you. so there’s no way we can save those girls…"

Subaru’s face twisted with a misery as he looked back into the foggy road. "But I know rem and helen aren’t actually strong either… I am such a trash…"

"We were fortunate to escape it for now thanks to the little girl sacrifice, but in this mist, there no telling when it’ll show up again." Otto spoke with a small smile on his face and a little guilt making subaru glare hatefully.

Subaru: "otto watch what your say!"

The merchant looked confused at this. "Huh? what do you mean natsuki-san? I know the little girl made time for us to escape, and I feel bad about that. but she wanted to make sure you were safe."

"i… I know! dammit! I know that rem and helen wanted me to be safe but you can’t speak that way! We abandoned them! do you know how rem and helen felt when she-"

otto: "who is rem?"

Subarus outrage look turned to one of confusion. "Huh?"

Otto glanced at subaru worriedly and bewildered. "There was no one with that name among the merchants who separated from us, and the one that was always together with you was the little girl in that purple dress. Who are you talking about?"

Subaru eyes widen confused and horrified, he hold his head as he say.

Subaru: "w-what…? y-you must be joking right!? you talk about how rem and helen let us escape, and then ask who she is? This is no time for jokes otto! Rem left to protect us and helen chased after her to save her!"

Otto: "huh? what are you saying? There was only you and the little girl with me! She knocked you out and said that she would make time for us to escape! im telling you! I don’t know what you're talking about but there was never a rem here! did seeing the white whale make you lose your mind!?"

Otto look confused and angry at subaru until his eyes roamed to something floating behind the black haired boy holding his collar.

The whale opened its yellow eye and stared at the two.

Otto screamed in fright.

The ground dragons ran away from it while the merchant began crying and shouting in despair

Otto: "why? Why? Why is it so persistent? I through we’d left it behind!?" The merchant slowly looked at the lamp light beside him and threw it away.

Subaru noticed that the right side of the whale was bloodied, it seems helen and rem did a number on it, but if the whale is here…

Subaru: "¡n-no… no no no no no no is imposible! T-they couldn’t have died from that beast!"

Otto: "why is it only after us? Even in the darkness… why?" Otto looked around frantically, scared, and despaired.

Subaru was sitting with his head in his hands and a expression of agony on his face.

"Rem… helen…"

Otto: "is… is there some mark that its following?"

Subaru quickly looked up in realization after he heard otto's statement.

It can’t be… subaru slowly stood up from his seat and looked behind him into the fog.

That monster, the white whale, he stared in despair as the whale showed itself and roared fiercely behind the carriage. One thing could be seen from the fog… a giant white horn stemming from its forehead.

It’s a mabeast too!? Subaru stared in horror as he realized. He bit his lips hard as he glares hatefully at the whale, he stood up toward the back of the carriage as he lifted his palm, he glared at the whale face as he take a deep breath and shouted.

Subaru: "MINYA! MINYA! MINYA!"

Three purple cristals of mana appeared and were shot toward the whale face, two cristals smashed against his face but didn’t do much damage. The last cristal was lucky and hit the whale directly in the eye, his eye cristalized before crumbling as the whale fly up roaring in anger as it flailed. Subaru pant exhausted as he look at otto and say.

Subaru: "otto! I managed to blind it! Keep going! I can see some trees close! We can lost it in the woods!"

Otto hold his head in pain as he shudder hearing the whale scream. He keep driving scared and despaired

Otto: "stop talking! Stop talking! Stop talking! Stop talking!"

Subaru look confused at otto as he was murmuring something, subaru stood up and looking at the panicked face of otto he bit his lips and forming a fist he punched hard otto face stunning him.

Subaru: "get a grip otto! We are almost safe keep going!"

Otto eyes focused as he hold his bleeding cheek. He nods as he keeps driving, they manage to get away from the fog as they hear the whale roars of anger behind.

Subaru collapsed on the carriage as he see otto frantically driving before he passed out…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

Subaru wake up after some hours, he stood up with a jolt looking around in panic until he noticed otto driving the carriage as he panted tired. Subaru look at him and ask.

Subaru: "otto! What happened did we escape the whale?"

Otto turned back and smiled tiredly as he say. "Oh you wake up natsuki-san! We managed to escape the whale, your attack saved us… we are coming closer to irlam village natsuki-san… I hope the other merchants are alright and that little girl…"

Subaru look at otto and say.

Subaru: "did you seriously forgot Rem!? Don’t you remember? A pretty blue haired maid that came with us, she is the head maid of the mathers mansion! she talked with you and saved us!"

Otto look confused at subaru as he try to remember, but his head hurt and he say.

Otto: "sorry natsuki-san, I don’t remember any rem. I only remember talking with you and the little girl in the purple dress, there was never a maid with you."

Subaru: "dammit! Why why why! Why can’t you remember her!? She was hours ago with us it doesn’t make sense!"

Otto looks with pity at the despaired subaru, as he forced his tired mind to think he open his eyes wide as he remembers something a merchant told him once.

Otto: "no way… but if… dammit natsuki…"

Subaru hear otto murmurs as he look confused, otto look with pity at subaru and say.

Otto: "natsuki-san… I remember something a friend merchant of mine told me once… he related that the white whale was feared because of his horrible power. He had heard stories of the fog swallowing people and erasing them from existence… I didn’t think it was possible but if you are really saying the truth and not insane… that means that this rem-san must have been attacked by the whale fog… being erased from existence."

Subaru: "n-no don’t joke with that! rem must be okay she couldn’t have die! I-I-I don’t believe it!"

Otto: "i-I am sorry natsuki-san… but why do you remember her?"

Subaru: "I don’t know! i-I am sure she is alive! Maybe the whale did something to you! you looked out of your mind back there!"

Otto shudder as he remembers something unpleasant. He bit his lips and shaking his head he say.

Otto: "i… I hear the whale voice… it was horrible and it wanted me to kill you…"

Subaru: "what? the whale voice? But I didn’t hear anything? And kill me!? Why?"

Otto: "I have a divine protection that let me communicate with animals and insects… I can understand what they say so the whale managed to affect me… but thanks to your punch I came back to normal and didn’t do something I would feel disgusted…"

Subaru look surprised at otto as he nods, they stood in silence for a while until they reached the village. Luckily, he made it in time.

Subaru: "I am back in time! Is that…"

Subaru look surprised as he find the childrens playing close to the entrance they noticed the cart and looked curious at the damaged cart.

"Huh? is that subaru-nii?"

"Subaru-san! You are back! What happened why you look so dirty?"

"Who is this weird guy? And why he looks so tired? Do you want a candy?"

Subaru smiled wryly at the childrens as he lean from the cart and say.

Subaru: "I am truly happy to see you all… but where is petra?"

"Huh? you didn’t knew subaru-nii? Petra-chan was hired as a maid in the mansion last week! She wanted to work hard to be close to you!"

"Petra will be angry! It was supposed to be a secret!"

"Oops! Forget what I said subaru-nii! Forget it!"

Subaru laugh tired as he pat their heads, he look at otto and say.

Subaru: "lets go to the mansion otto, I need to warn emilia of something."

Otto nod and drived the cart to the mansion, as they reached the entrance of the mansion gates ram was looking cautiously at the cart, she look surprised and scowl when she noticed subaru.

Ram: "Barusu? What are you doing here? didn’t emilia-sama leave you in the kursten mansion to be healed together with helen? Did your perverted desired made it hard to endure a week without emilia-sama? You pervert."

Ram did her usual banter with subaru expecting his antics response, but subaru was looking at her with pain on his eyes and he bit his lips hard as he trembled clenching his fist and walked down the cart toward her. Ram was confused and looked at him until he suddenly feel on his knees in front of her.

Ram: "w-what? barusu kneeling at my beauty will not make me love you, I will tell emilia-sama of your perverted fantasies with The great Ram."

Subaru: "…i'm sorry…"

Ram look confused at subaru mutter, she look at him as he start crying and yelling.

Subaru: "i'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry ram! I-I… R-Rem died! It was my fault! Because of me she had to fight the whale and otto didn’t remember her! It was my fault if I wasn’t so useless!"

Ram: "what? what are you babbling about barusu?  Who is rem?"

Subaru shivered as he look with wide eyes at ram not believing her words, he stood up and shakily say.

Subaru: "y-you too?... Ram… R-Rem was your little sister…"

Ram: "don’t joke about it barusu, you know ram doesn’t had any sister did your brain finally malfunctioned?"

Subaru: "Rem was your sister ram! Don’t you remember! She was like you but her eyes where blue, her hair was blue and she worked with you! she was a hardworking girl that wanted to make you proud and did her best to not burden you! don’t you remember!?"

Ram look taken aback at subaru shouts, but she frown and say.

Ram: "I don’t know what are you talking about barusu, I never had a sister before. Are you sure you are okay barusu?"

Subaru bit his lips as he stormed into the mansion.

Subaru: "I will prove it to you! rem lived here and worked with you!"

Ram: "wait barusu! Who is this nobody!?"

Otto: "was I ignore all this time!?"

Otto shout indignant as he sighs seeing ram and subaru enter the mansion, he decided to relax on the cart and wait for subaru to come back to let him talk with roswaal…

.

.

.

Subaru walk toward the servant areas and open wide the room of rem. As he swung it open his determined face slowly turned into a horrified face.

Subaru: "this… is impossible…"

Ram: "why did you open a unused room barusu? I told you, nobody named rem worked here."

Subaru fall on his knees as tears fall from his eyes, he bit his lips hard as he hold his screams remembering all of rem.

Her smile, her support, how she talked with him and helen, how she listened to his stories and had fun with helen. How s-she died… how she sacrificed herself…

Subaru: "dammit… its my fault… I am trash… its my fault…"

Ram look at subaru on the ground kneeling as tears feel on the ground, she look at him with hidden worry as she say.

Ram: "barusu… maybe you should rest… I will inform emilia-sama that you arrived."

Subaru: "wait… where is roswaal?"

Ram look surprised at subaru as he ask about roswaal, but she answer him.

Ram: "Roswaal-sama left toward a reunion with the nobles under his domain yesterday, he will come in 4 days."

Subaru eyes open wide as he stood up horrified.

Subaru: "roswaal is not here!? why! Why he leaves the mansions alone! Dammit!"

Subaru storm pass ram as he run to find emilia,ram look confused at him as he storms past her but she sighs and decided to see who was the one that bring subaru back…

.

.

.

Subaru was running toward emilia study room, his mind was a mess as he worried about helen, mourned rem, and was panicking as he knew the attack was coming.

He opens the door wide surprising emilia that was studying in her study room.

Emilia: "huh? subaru? W-why are you back so soon? Did the-"

Subaru: "emilia! We have a problem! I came back together with rem and helen and-"

Emilia: "huh? who’s rem subaru?"

Subaru eyes open wide as he steps back and speak.

Subaru: "y-you too? T-this must be a joke… why nobody remember rem and I do!? I-it doesn’t make sense!"

Emilia: "subaru! C-calm down what happened!?"

Subaru: "r-rem and helen came with me to save you all! But we failed! The fog came and the white whale! I-I don’t know what happened with helen! And rem is dead! The merchants escaped and the cult is coming!"

Subaru kneel in despair as he grab his head emilia look confused at him but she get closer and kneeling in front of him say.

Emilia: "subaru! Calm down, w-what do you mean with the white whale? A-and the cult!? H-how do you know subaru?"

Subaru bit his lips as it dripped blood. He open his mouth and say.

Subaru: "i-I know the cult is coming because i- HUK!"

Emilia: "SUBARU!"

Subaru heart was grabbed as he tried to tell emilia, he grab his chest in pain as emilia look worried at him and used her healing magic on him.

Subaru: "i-I just know! please we need to escape! I-I don’t think we can fight them trust me!"

Emilia look conflicted at subaru, he looked so in panic and scared, she struggled internally about what to do. Until puck appear beside them.

Puck: "Lia subaru isn’t lying… I don’t know how he knows but the cultist are coming."

Subaru eyes widen in terror as he look at puck, he remembers how he died last loop together with helen, puck feel his emotion and look surprised and confused at him.

Puck: "huh? what happened subaru? Are you okay?"

Subaru: "y-y-yeah i am fine… b-but we need to hurry! W-we need to protect the villagers and warn roswaal!"

Emilia nod and say.

Emilia: "w-we need to protect the villagers! I-if the cult is going to attack we should give them shelter on the mansion, I will speak with ram!"

Emilia stood up and run together with subaru, he run tired with her, his mind was a mess currently and he found ram talking with otto outside.

Emilia: "ram! We have a problem!"

Ram: "huh? emilia-sama? And barusu?"

Subaru: "we need to evacuate the villagers here! the cultist are coming!"

Ram eyes widened in fury as she hear subaru words.

Ram: "the cultist!? How do you know barusu!?"

Subaru: "i-I can’t explain but trust me! They will come and attack everyone!"

Subaru look hurt as ram looked in distrust at him, but emilia bouch for him as she say.

Emilia: "ram please, I believe in subaru, he just worried about the villagers and us. We should tell them to take shelter here in the mansion in case of the cultist attack."

Ram look at emilia and after some seconds she nods.

Ram: "very well… lets go to the village right now, merchant, come with us we need your cart."

Otto: "huh!? o-oh sure!"

As they where about to leave subaru was hugged from behind, he turn around surprised and see petra hugging him.

Petra: "subaru! You are back! Why didn’t you tell me!? I started working here as a maid! Surprised?"

Subaru look at petra face and shudder as he remembers her corpse, he kneels down and hug her tighly surprising petra as she blushes embarrassed.

Petra: "e-e-ehhhhh!? W-what!"

Subaru hug her tighly as he bit his lips holding his tears as petra flail confused and happy at subaru hug. Determined he stood up and carried petra as she blush surprised.

Petra: "w-wha subaru! I-I!"

Subaru enter the mansion as he look at the doors, suddenly he open a door and swing it open finding a library and beatrice reading.

Beatrice: "oh, is you, where is the little girl h-helen? Did she came back with you?"

Subaru: "beako… I- I need a favor from you. please keep petra here with you and protect her."

Subaru look with sadness at beatrice as she looks surprised, she looks at the blushing mess that was petra on subaru arms as he get closer and look seriously at beatrice. after a while beatrice sigh and say.

Beatrice: *sigh* "fine, betty will watch over the little girl in fact. but only because you look pitiful in fact! hmph!"

Subaru smiled sadly and happy at beatrice, he let petra down beside beatrice as she look blushing and confused at them, beatrice look bored at petra and when she turn around to see subaru she was hugged tighly.

Beatrice: "w-what in fact! s-stop hugging betty!"

Beatrice was about to push him away with her wind but she feel in tremble and sob beside her, her hands freeze as she was confused. She hear his small sobs and whispers as he say.

Subaru: "thank you beako… i-I am sorry I couldn’t save you. i-I am happy to see you."

Beatrice was confused at his words but she noticed a lot of regret and care about her. She sigh and awkwardly patted his back softly.

Beatrice: "I don’t understand whats wrong with you I suppose, but betty is safe and here, I will protect the little girl in fact don’t worry about her."

Subaru after a while stop Hugging her and smiled ruffling her head.

Subaru: "thanks, beako… you are the best."

Beatrice looks annoyed as he pats her head but she just crosses her arms and hmph. he stood up and leave them alone as he closes the door, he walks out and see Emilia, ram and otto in the cart.

Subaru: "ok, lets go now!"

.

.

.

They reach the village and see the people looking confused at them, they go down the cart and subaru and emilia talked with the villagers, they didn’t want to leave their houses alone and while they trusted subaru some of them still had some distrust about emilia, but they were a few and they calmed down when the villager elder lady came to talk with them.

As they where about to talk they hear horrified a loud scream coming from the gate of the village, as they look there they see a group of cultist stabbing two mens that where guarding the gate, they look horrified as subaru eyes dilated and say.

Subaru: "we came late! Fuck!"

Emilia: "s-stop this instant villains!"

Ram: "Fura!"

Ram attacked with wind attacks that cut down some of the cultist, as emilia summoned ice spikes and throw them to attack them. subaru turn around and looking at otto and the old lady he say.

Subaru: "otto! Quickly tell them to escape on the carriage! Load the childrens first! The adults can follow after them and escape!"

Otto nod as he look scared and turned around toward his cart, the old lady follow otto as she yell at the adults to help evacuate.

Subaru can hear more screams coming from all the village as cultist swarmed the village,the villagers where in panic trying to escape as they were cut down while emilia and ram fight against the cultist. A cultist appeared beside subaru and swing his blade making a gash wound on subaru arm as he screams in pain holding his arm and kicking the cultist away.

Emilia: "subaru!"

Emilia impaled the man on ice spikes as she runned toward subaru, she heals his wound as he bit his lips fighting the pain. After making sure it was not bleeding anymore, he grabs the sword of the cultist as he looks at the village, dead bodies of cultist and villagers lay on the ground as he bit his lips hard in anger.

Subaru: "those damn bastards! We need to fight them and make time for the villagers!"

The three of them struggled against the cultist for half a hour, they were tired as they killed a lot of cultists, subaru was covered in wounds as he clumsily fights and killed some cultist, ram was exhausted out of mana as she pants looking at the corpses, and emilia was the one with still mana as puck was helping her from the beginning.

Emilia looked scared at seeing so much death around, she keeps glancing around nervous as she was cautious, she glance at subaru and she winces noticing he was covered in wounds.

Subaru: "ahhhh…ahhhh… be careful… there could be still more of them…"

Ram: "ram is exhausted… why don’t they just kill themselves so I can rest…"

As they pant exhausted subaru glance back at the mansion hoping that the villagers arrived safely.

Subaru: "I think we made enough time we shou-"

???: "OHHHH SUCH DILIGENCE! THE HALF-WITCH VESSEL DECIDED TO APPEAR IN FRONT OF US, SUCH DILIGENCE! DILIGENCE! OUR LOVE BRINGS US CLOSE TO THE ORDEAL AT LAST! THE WORLD WILL FIND TRUE LOVE WHEN OUR LOVED WITCH COME TO US!"

They turn toward the voice as from the forest emerge a man with green hair, he was smiling wide crying in happiness as his green putrid skin and his dilated pupils gazed directly at emilia making her shudder uncomfortable. Around the men dozens of witch cultist appeared from the ground like magic and looked at the three of them. subaru bit his lips nervous as the insane man keep laughing scratching his head.

???: "LOVE! LOVE LOVE! FINALLY, THE ORDEAL WILL BEGIN! OUR LOVED WITCH WILL BLESS US WITH HER PRESENCE AT LAST. SUCH DILIGENCE! OUR DILIGENCE WAS REWARDED! MY BRAIN TREMBLEEEES!"

Puck: "You… stay right there! Who are you? what do you want with my Lia witch cultist!"

Puck grawl as he looked coldly at the green haired man, emilia was scared but she gazes at the green man, as she looks at his face, she feels a throb in her head making her yelp in pain as she holds her head.

Subaru: "emilia! Are you okay?"

Puck: "Lia!"

Ram: "you, how dare you attack the domain of Roswaal L Mathers-sama! In the absence of my lord, I Ram, a guard maid under roswaal-sama declare that you all will receive the death sentence!"

Ram look with hatred at them as she points her wand at them and send a wind blade toward them. before it could reach them, the wind blade collides with something and disappeared.

???: "OHHHH SO MUCH HATRED! SO MUCH DISGUST! BUT THE ORDEAL IS COMING! AND IT CAN’T BE STOPPED! OUR LOVE WILL BE REWARDED! BUT I NEED TO ASK SOMETHING…"

The green haired man lift his green finger and pointing at subaru he smiled as he bend his head to his side with a crack and say.

???: "Are you, perhaps PRIDE? I can feel the witch love in you, YES SUCH DILIGENCE! I APPLAUD YOU PRIDE! FOR BRINGING THE VESSEL TO US FOR THE ORDEAL!"

Puck glare coldly at subaru while ram and emilia look confuse at him.

Emilia: "pride…?"

Subaru look confused at the green man as he say.

Subaru: "huh? Pride…?"

???: "YES, THE ARCHBISHOP OF PRIDE! THE SEAT AS BEEN EMPTY FOR SO LONG AND AT LAST! PRIDE APPEARED TOGETHER WITH THE VESSEL! SUCH DILIGENCE! SUCH LOVE! AHH… AHHHHH MY BRAIN TREMBLES!"

The green haired man hold his head as his body bend down in a horrible way as he scream loudly scratching his head, subaru look shocked and with anger say.

Subaru: "I am not pride! I don’t know what the fuck are you talking about! but you will not hurt emilia-tan!"

???: "YOU… AREN'T PRIDE…? BUT SUCH LOVE… THE WITCH LOVE IS DEEP IN YOU, BUT YOU WILL NOT COLLABORATE ON THE GREAT ORDEAL!? SUCH SLOTH! SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH!"

The madman yell angry as he starts biting his fingers hard until blood flow from his fingers. Suddenly he stops and pull a black book and start reading it.

???: "OH… YES YES YES! LOVE LOVE LOVE! OUR LOVE AS TALKED TO US! WE MUST BEGIN THE ORDEAL! WE MUST KILL EVERYONE IN THE MANSION! WE MUST FIND THE FOREIGHT ELEMENT IN THE WOODS! OUR LOVE AS TALKED TO US!"

The madman bends down screaming as he cries tear of happiness he points toward the mansion and the forest as some of the cultist disperse toward the mansion and the forest. Ram send wind blades toward the cultist running toward the mansion but only managed to cut down some of them.

Ram: "they are going for the mansion!"

The mad man stops bending his body as he stood straight, and looking at them he bowed his head theatrically.

???: "I am a Sin archbishop of the witch’s cult, representing Sloth" his head rose to show the face of the walking corpse as he smiled and bend his head with a crack.

???: "Betelgeuse Romanne-conti! TES!"

Puck glare hatefully and send ice spikes toward them, Betelgeuse jump back evading the spikes as the cultist charge toward them, ram pant exhausted as she keeps attacking with her wand until she vomited blood. Subaru quickly help her stand up as he bit his lips and carrying her shouted to emilia and puck.

Subaru: "we need to go back to the mansion! we can’t fight all of them in the open!"

Emilia: "y-yes! We need to go back to the man-Kyaaa!"

Subaru: "emilia!"

As emilia was going to run with subaru, a unseen force hit her at the side sending her flying against a wall, subaru was about to run toward emilia but he vomited blood as something punched him hard breaking his ribs as he slammed into a house breaking the wall. He shielded ram with his body but his arms broke from the impact and he cough blood as he feel so much pain on his body, he noticed ram coughing blood too as she gaze confused at subaru and her eyes open wide seeing him bleeding.

Puck: "LIA! YOU BASTARDS!"

Puck summoned dozens of ice spikes and throw them against Betelgeuse as he smiled holding his head as something unseen hit the ice spikes destroying them on the air and making dust on the ground.

Subaru: "r-ram… a-are you okay…?" *cough*

Ram: "r-ram is fine barusu! B-but your wounds!"

Subaru: "i-I can still move… do you think you can attack that man when he is distracted by puck? I don’t know what attacked us but we must save emilia before the cultist reach her…"

Ram: "Ram… Ram thinks she is able to do one more attack, but I will be unable to move…"

Subaru nod as he stood up and holding his pain carry ram as she hugs him from behind, he fights the tears as his broken arms hurt a lot and he grab ram, as he left the house, he sees a lot of frozen impaled cultist and emilia standing coughing blood as she keeps attacking the cultist, puck was throwing ice spikes all around trying to attack the archbishop.

Subaru moved slowly in pain as he tried to find a place giving the back of the archbishop to him. from the clouds of dust, he narrows his eyes as he can see something moving between the clouds, he can’t tell what it is but it comes from the archbishop.

Betelgeuse: "SUCH LOVE! BUT OUR LOVE IS STRONGER! OUR DILIGENCE WILL REWARD US WITH THE WITCH LOVE! OUR LABOR WILL BRING HER BACK TO THE WORLD THANKS TO THE GREAT ORDEAL! WHY MUST YOU RESIST THE GREAT LOVE OF THE WITCH!? HER LOVE LOVE LOVE LOVE!"

Emilia: "I-I am not the witch! I- I will never be the witch of envy!"

Emilia throws more ice spikes toward Betelgeuse together with puck, puck glared hatefully as he feels tired from spending so much mana.

While Betelgeuse was distracted by emilia and puck, ram and subaru find a good position as ram lift her wand and focusing her last mana she sends a flying wind blade toward the head of the madman, he was so focused on puck and emilia that he didn’t notice his head flying away as blood spurt out and he feel limply on the ground.

Subaru: "yes! We did it!"

Ram: *cough* "ahhh… ahhh… don’t yell barusu… I am so tired…"

The cultist falter a little seeing the corpse of Betelgeuse, they look wary at them as they disperse in the forest, emilia and puck stood panting in the middle of the village surrounded by corpses as subaru and ram slowly approached.

Emilia: "subaru! Ram! Are you both okay!? Let me heal you!"

Subaru: "w-we *cough* we are fine emilia-tan, are you hurt?"

Ram: "ram is not fine… ram wants to rest for a week."

Puck: "stop right there subaru."

Puck look coldy at subaru as it stood in front of emilia, emilia look surprised as subaru and ram look shocked at puck coldness.

Puck: "tell me… are you the archbishop of pride? How did you knew the cultist would be coming? Did they send you to drag Lia out of the mansion and get her in danger. ANSWER!"

Emilia: "p-puck? W-what are you doing! Subaru is not part of the cult he Is my fri-"

Puck: "SILENCE LIA! Because of him you were almost hurt! That mad man wanted to do something horrible to you to bring the witch of envy to life!"

Subaru: "I am not a witch cultist. I would NEVER HURT EMILIA-TAN."

Subaru glare at puck with a determined fierce expression. Puck glare warily at subaru with coldness as he read his emotions. After a while he slowly relaxed as he close his eyes.

Puck: "you don’t seem to be lying…"

???: "My Brain trembles…!"

Subaru eyes open wide as something grab his ankled and smash him toward a house breaking his leg and spine, he scream in pain as he cough blood, Ram was lifted from subaru back and smashed against the ground over and over until she was killed. Emilia look horrified as she summon ice spikes but something hold her limbs and lift her in the air as she struggled in vain.

Puck: "LIA!"

Puck was about to attack but something hold him and crush him into the ground pummeling him down over and over. Subaru cough blood as he look with his vision red at something emerging from the forest. It was a cultist, but she was a red-haired woman, she look crazy at emilia and them as she get closer.

???: "MY BRAIN TREMBLES! SUCH SLOTHFULNESS! YOUR CARELESS MAKE YOU ALL LOSE TODAY! THE ORDEAL WILL COME AND OUR LOVE ONE WILL COME BACK TO THIS WORLD! SUCH SLOTHFULLNESS! OUR DILIGENCE WILL BE REWARDED! MY BRAIN TREMBLES!"

The woman bend down holding her head as she scratch her head screaming in happiness.

Subaru: "h-how… w-wha…?"

What was that attack? H-how it could attack us like the archbishop!? A-are there more archbishops of sloths!? I-I need to move and save emilia-tan!

Subaru tried to move his body but he shudder and get pale as cold when he noticed he didn’t feel his body anymore.

"Why why why why why! Why I can’t move! What’s wrong!? I-I don’t feel my legs! I don’t feel my arms!"

Subaru could only blink and talk as his spine was broken, he couldn’t feel his arms or legs anymore, he was seating on the rubble where he was smashed unable to move and only see.

Subaru: "e-emili" *cough* "EMILIA! N-no! No no no no no no!"

The woman looks surprised at Subaru as she smile and say.

???: "you are still alive? Such tenacity! Such love! But you are slothful, her love is wasted on a slothful person like you, your slothfulness made all these persons die today, OUR DILIGENCE BRING US CLOSE TO THE ORDEAL! OUR LOVED WITCH WILL FINALLY ARRIVE TO THIS WORLD! I AM THE ARCHBISHOP OF THE WITCH CULT REPRESENTING SLOTH! BETELGEUSE ROMANEE-CONTI! TES!"

Betelgeuse? Laugh crazily as she bend down and hold her head, emilia look horrified as she tried to free herself, she cried seeing ram death, puck death, subaru gravely wounded. She was going to die and she would never free her people from the frozen forest. She was a failure.

Betelgeuse: "now… lets begin the ordeal!"

Subaru: "NOO FUCK! LEAVE HER ALONE YOU FREAK! I SWEAR I WILL KILL YOU! NO MATTER HOW LONG IT TAKES ME!"

Betelgeuse look amused at subaru as she bend down with a hand on her ear trying to hear subaru better.

Betelgeuse: "ehhh? What was that? I didn’t hear you."

Subaru: "YOU BASTARD! I WILL KILL YOU!"

Subaru scream with anger as he tried to move his body, but it was useless with his spine broken, he bit his lips glaring at them as he considers what to do, he can’t move… and he doesn’t want emilia to suffer this… ordeal. S-should he try suicide?

Part of him feel disgusted at the idea, but he look at ram corpse, the villagers, and he look at how scared emilia is… he struggled internaly but decided that the only way he could save them if trying again, he doesn’t want to see emilia dead… but he knows that if he die helen will follow him soon. He feel like shit thinking about dying and causing helen to die after him…

Betelgeuse pull the gospel as she look at emilia floating by his power, she trembled excited to see her loved witch coming to life soon enough. She lick her finger and moved the pages of the gospel.

Betelgeuse: "yes yes yes! The ordeal is night! Our love will be rewarded! Our diligence will bring the witch back, yes our love, her love will be for us and we will be blessed by her!"

Subaru glared hatefully at Betelgeuse, and he look with regret and guilt at emilia, his eyes turned determined, and as he was about to bit his tongue to kill himself…

A sudden giant tree was throw like a bullet from the forest, Betelgeuse didn’t had time to react before the tree slam on him and crushed him against a village house. Emilia fall on the ground as Betelgeuse power disappear and she look surprised at the forest. Subaru and emilia look surprised as they see a small girl slowly emerge from the forest, they were happy to see helen back.

Emilia: "helen-chan! Thanks, od you ar-" *GASP* "H-HELEN!"

Subaru eyes widen horrified as he look at helen emerge from the forest, she was stumbling covered in blood, her gothic dress was destroyed as she had tears and cuts all over her dress, her right arm was missing as only a bloody stub covered with some of her dress like a bandage stopping the blood could be seen, her left leg was broken as she drags it as she walked. Her eyes were unfocused as she slowly walks toward them subaru could see red garland following her with cracks on his body.

Subaru: "h-helen…?"

Emilia quickly stood up and run toward helen, as she gets closer, she hears helen murmurs.

Helen: "subaru…subaru…subaru…subaru…subaru…"

Emilia look confused as helen didn’t notice her and looked around, her eyes open wide as she gaze at subaru in the rubble of a house unmoving. Helen keep moving a little faster as she drag her broken leg and pass beside emilia ignoring her.

Helen: "subaru.. subaru… subaru… subaru subaru subaru."

Emilia: "s-stop helen! Y-you are wounded let me heal you!"

Emilia tried to stop helen but something push her away to the ground, she kya surprised unaware of what happened as she see helen keep walking toward subaru with unfocused eyes.

Subaru look at helen approaching as he bit his lips with guilt, she was so wounded and her eyes look unfocused, he couldn’t move as she get closer and closer until she stand in front of him.

Subaru: "h-helen… i-i… I am sorry…"

Helen stood silence looking at subaru suddenly red garland noticed something coming from the woods toward them as he punches hard something, subaru open his eyes wide as he sees red garland punching something dark and long, like a hand…

???: "YOU! YOU DARE GET IN THE WAY OF OUR LOVE? OUR DILIGENCE WILL BE REWARDED! HER LOVE WILL BE FOR US! W-WAIT… YOU YOU YOU YOU! HOW CAN YOU SEE MY UNSEEN HAND! OUR LOVE! OUR AUTHORITY!"

A white-haired old man emerges from the forest with a crazy look, he glares hatefully at helen and the red man standing beside her, he bit his finges hard enough to  let his bone be seen.

Subaru: "a-are you kidding me…"

Emilia: "t-the archbishop! B-but we killed him twice!"

Helen eyes travel from subaru toward the old man, her unfocused eyes look at him as she sway standing, emilia stood up and quickly run toward helen as Betelgeuse throw his unseen hand toward them.

Red garland stood in front of helen and emilia and started punching the hands away, helen keep swaying standing unfocused as she was losing blood, emilia quickly reach her and see confused shockwaves in front of her and loud booming sounds as the old man keep bitting his fingers and looking hatefully at them.

Emilia: "l-let me heal you helen please!"

Emilia pour her mana to heal helen wounds, as red garland punch the hands away from them subaru noticed that the unseen hands of the old man was slowly appearing more and more. From 2, then 4,then 6 the more hands that appeared the harder red garland struggled to punch them away, the hands that red garland couldn’t punch away in time hit him making helen recoil and vomit blood as she keep gazing unfocused at Betelgeuse and the cracks on his stand slowly grew more and more. At this rate she would die in front of subaru.

Betelgeuse: "DIE DIE DIE DIE! SO THAT THE ORDEAL CAN BEGIN AND OUR LOVED WITCH CAN RETURN TO THE WORLD!"

Subaru look determined at helen and emilia, emilia look confused at him as he say.

Subaru: "sorry emilia-tan… helen-tan… i swear i will save you both!"

Subaru cut his tongue hard as he start shocking on his blood, it hurts so much but he decided to endure. Emilia look horrified as blood appear from his mouth and she tried to heal him, helen look crying at subaru and looking at emilia she decided to kick her away with red garland.

Emilia was send flying from red garland kick as she look shocked at helen,her eyes open wide as helen smiled softly at her... before ten unseen hands slammed into helen killing her instantly…

Subaru unfocused eyes cried as he look at helen final moments before he died…

.

.

.

"HEY!"

Subaru look startled as he see kadomon in front of him looking worried at him… he came back.

Kadomon: "oi, are you okay kid?"

Subaru fall on his knees bitting his lip hard as he start to cry, kadomon look surprised and rem came closer to see what happened.

Rem: "subaru-kun! W-what happened?"

Subaru: "I am sorry… I am sorry… i-I am a failure is my fault… I am sorry emilia, I am sorry helen… I am sorry ram… i-I…"

Subaru hug rem tightly as he starts to cry loudly taking both of them by surprised…

.

.

.

Crusch was smiling looking at the drawing helen give her, she looks at the little girl face and stiffen when her smiling face turned suddenly into a pale expressionless face. Helen look at her sides looking where she was. Crusch hear a broken voice from the girl.

Helen: "so… I am back…"

Crusch look confused at helen words until she gaze at her eyes, she stiffens as she noticed those tired dead eyes…

Crusch: "helen-san…are you okay? I apologize if our conversation made you feel unwell."

Helen looks at her dead tired… and suddenly hug her tighly. Crusch look taken aback as the little girl hug her tighly, she didn’t know what to do as she see helen hug her, she feels her clothes get slowly drenched as she noticed helen was crying. Crusch lower the drawing softly and hug helen back as she pat her head and back trying to calm her down. Crusch was really confused about her sudden mood swings…

.

.

.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Helen was sitting on a bed looking unfocused at the wall, felix was looking worried at her and confused as he tried to see what’s wrong with her.

Felix: "nya she seems to be healthy physically. I don’t see any problems with her body except her scars and her exhausted gyate nya. but I can notice she is under a lot of mental stress nya… she hasn’t even looked at me once…"

Crusch: "what could have happened? We were having a pleasant talk and she gift me one of her drawnings… and suddenly she started hugging me and crying."

Crusch look worried at the little girl and confuse, she doesn’t know what could made her act that way so suddenly, as felix was looking at helen health crusch hear a knock on the door.

Crusch: "you may enter."

Wilhem opens the door as he bows and enter, he looks at crusch-sama and he stiffen a little as helen look directly at him, he can see a lot of dead and fatigue in her eyes… like she had survived countless encounter with death itself. But this must be wrong, the little girl is just a maid and she hasn’t gone anywhere since she was left in the care of crusch-sama. He noticed some darkness on her and the boy eyes. But not to this extend.

Wilhem: "crusch-sama... russel fellow has arrived and solicit a meeting with yourself crusch-sama."

Crusch nod as she look at Wilhem while glancing at helen.

Crusch: "very well, tell him to meet me in my office, and if subaru-san arrives please bring him to see helen. I think something is wrong with her."

Helen tired eyes lock on crusch as she left the room. Wilhem bow at crusch-sama before looking at helen for some seconds and leaving the room.

Felix sigh looking confused and worried at helen.

Felix: "nya… I don’t knyow what happened helen-chyan. But you should rest. And maybe you can talk with me? Or subaru-kyun?"

Helen tired eyes glance at felix as he flinches noticing how dead her eyes looked, she nods and lay on the bed closing her eyes not saying anything. Felix stood up and leave the room as he shakes his head confused…

.

.

.

Subaru pov

Subaru was running toward the Karsten manor as he was worried about helen. He still remembers how she died last time. Rem was confused running after him as he was acting weird.

Rem: "subaru-kun wait! What happened? Tell Rem."

Subaru: "I need to see helen-chan right now! I explain later!"

As they run they see a carriage appear on the Karsten gate and a blond-haired man talking with Wilhem.

Wilhem: "very well russel-dono, crusch-sama hopes we can continue our deals."

Russel: "very well, I had a good time here. tell me when you all are ready."

Wilhem bow at russel as the man turned around, Wilhem see subaru and rem running toward them.

Wilhem: "subaru-san. Rem-san. I am glad that you both came here, crusch-sama told me to guide you to helen-san the moment you arrive. Helen-san is feeling unwell and we think she needs to see both of you."

Subaru bit his lips looking down with guilt and sadness, rem look worried and confused, they follow Wilhem inside the mansion until they reach helen room. Subaru take a breath and open the door slowly, he look at the bed with guilt and sadness seeing helen laying there with her eyes closes, as she hear the door open she open her eyes and sit in bed while looking at subaru in silence.

Subaru flinch noticing how tired and dead she looked… rem look surprised at her state and look worried at her.

Rem: "helen-chan? Are you okay? Wilhem-san mention that you were feeling unwell, did something happen."

Helen look confused at rem. Suddenly she hold her head as she gasp and her eyes open wide.

Helen: "r-rem…? W-wha… i-I forgot her? B-but why?"

Helen look horrified as she hold her head and started to hyperventilate. Subaru quickly sit beside her and took her in a hug as she curl up hugging him back, he flinch as her nails cling in his back like she was scared of letting go. he start caressing helen head as she trembled and started breathing in and out slowly to calm down, after some minutes she stop trembling and still hugging subaru she started talking.

Helen: "subaru… i-…I am so tired… i-I don’t think I can keep this up… I hate pain… i-I hate remembering… i-I want to disappear I want to hide and don’t go outside… i-i…"

Subaru: "its ok helen… I am here just calm down… I know what you feel… i-I hate pain too, I hate this situation too, I hate how dangerous this world is… but I swear I will not leave you, so if you feel pain share it with me, if you feel unwell rely on me and told me all what you feel."

Subaru glance at rem and softly say.

Subaru: "rem… can you give us some moments alone? I need to talk with helen for some moments… is something that is between us…"

Rem looks at them as she nods and turn to leave, she opens the door and before leaving she look worried at both of them. as she closes the door subaru was alone with helen. They stood in silence for some minutes until helen decided to talk.

Helen: "I couldn’t remember her subaru…"

Subaru: "huh? what do you mean helen-tan?" Subaru ask as he keep caressing her head to calm her down.

Helen: "I couldn’t remember rem… i-I forgot about her until the moment I see her, i-I feel the memories return to me the moment I noticed her beside you. i-I don’t know why I forgot but it is horrible…"

Subaru eyes open wide as he remembers how otto forgot rem in the last loop, how ram forgot, how emilia forgot… he bit his lips and looking down at helen he takes a shuddering breath as he knows this will hurt to ask…

Subaru: "helen-tan… can you… tell me what happened?... last loop?"

Helen shudder hugging tighly subaru, she bit her lips as a line of blood cover her chin. She took deep breaths as she slowly nod, she stop hugging subaru and looking directly at his eyes she noticed he was exhausted like her, his eyes were less lively than before… same as her own eyes…

Helen: "very well… i-I will tell you what happened since we separated in the carriage…"

.

.

.

*Last loop*

Helen pov

Helen jump down the carriage following rem into the fog, she look behind seeing subaru and otto leave quickly, she feel fear on her heart, but she is worried about subaru and rem.

Helen: "Red garland!"

Helen let herself be carried by red garland as she run into the fog following rem, as she keeps running, she hear chain sounds and roars, with shakes on the earth.

Helen: "dammit rem! Where are you!"

The fog is thick and she can’t see much around on this darkness. Red garland swing his arm wide sending a wind slash into the fog clearing some of the fog around, she repeated this until around her the fog wasn’t so thick. She focus on her gate and slowly summon a big ball of light, it shone brightly in the middle of the fog as a beacon. Red garland took the ball of light and lift it on his hands over his head. Helen look around for someone or something to get closer. She hear a chain rattle and she see something approaching on the fog.

Rem: "helen-chan!? W-why are you here!"

Helen: "of course for you! you stupid maid!"

As rem appear in front of helen, helen eyes open wide as a giant maw was chasing rem.

Helen: "close your eyes rem and keep running toward me!"

Rem was confused but trusting helen she close her eyes, red garland punched the ball of light hard making it explode in a shining blinding light, the whale eyes became blind temporally as it trashed around missing rem body with his teeths but hitting her with his body making her fly toward helen as red garland catch her.

Helen: "rem!"

Rem: *cough* "I am fine helen-chan… what was that?"

Helen: "my flashbang attack, it help blinding him but he is trashing around in pain, it will last for a while so we should leave!"

Rem: "but subaru-kun!"

Helen: "you fucking idiot! If you die subaru will hate himself for that! he doesn’t want to see you dead! I- we can’t handle that! so you better live!"

Rem and helen started running together as rem was taken aback. They can hear the whale roars and flailing behind them. after minutes they where in dense fog without a sign of the whale.

Rem: "did we lost him?"

Helen: "I hope so… it shou- watch out!"

Red garland pushed rem hard away sending her flying as a whale mouth appeared rushing against where rem stood, the ground was devoured making a trail of dirt as helen sweat bullets. They didn’t lost the whale.

Helen: "rem! Are you okay!?"

Rem: "Rem is fine! Why it keep chasing us!"

As helen glared at the whale her eyes open wide as she noticed the big horn in the whale head.

Helen: *gasp* "is a… mabeast!? Them… oh no…"

Helen: "rem! Is a mabeast! It must be following my witch scent!"

Rem: "then… it would follow subaru-kun after! We need to stall it!"

Rem swings her Morningstar against the whale side making it yelp in pain as blood flow out, red garland stomps the ground cracking it and lift chunks of stones to throw at the whale, the whale turns around roaring as it tried to devour helen, helen made red garland kick her away sending her flying as she unsummons red garland and summon him again to catch her.

She uses kia help and throw a emerald splash toward the whale hitting the whale side like a machine Gun. Small holes opened on his skin where blood flow out as it roars in anger. They keep harassing the whale for minutes hoping to make time for subaru to live. Suddenly the whale roar loudly and shoot a ball of fog toward helen, she tried to move but her almost spent gate and the tiredness made her flinch, she look scared at the ball of fog approaching until she was shoved aside, she look pale as rem smiled looking at her… them she was engulfed in the ball of fog...

As helen roll on the ground she groan as she sit up looking at the place she evaded. There was nothing left only a trail of dirt on the ground, she hold her head in confusion.

Helen: "ugh… red garland you were rough! There is no time to waste! I need to escape this whale and find subaru! It was reckless of me to jump alone against the whale but there was nothing I could do! Ugh I am tired fuck…"

Helen stood up and glared at the whale as it approaches close, the whale tried to devour helen again but she jumps to the side evading as she summons red garland and punched hard the whale side of his head as it throws a barrage of punches against it, thanks to being so big red garland didn’t have to worry about missing. Every punch sound like a shotgun shot as helen yell in anger making red garland punch fast against the whale face and body as it moved past her side.

Helen:  "ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI ARI!"

Red garland keeps throwing punches until the whale tail send him flying together with helen, helen cough blood but she smiled noticing all the punch holes she left on the entire right side of the whale, from his face to his tail it had punch marks from red garland fists. And she knows that with so much punches the whale must be in great problem.

The whale flies up and roared in anger as it trembled, it was trashing in the air unable to see, confused and fearful. Helen pant as she sees the whale fly away confused as she kneels on the ground panting.

Helen: "he…hehehehe, I won… subaru… I hope you are fine…"

.

.

.

Helen spent minutes lying on the grass as she feel tired, after she feel like she was rested enough she stood up and summoned red garland, she look around in the fog as she feel lost.

Helen: "I can’t see anything… I hope that whale decided to go away and don’t chase after subaru… lets go red garland!"

Helen latch on red garland back as he starts running in the fog, she looks around careful for the whale. After minutes of running, she sees a forest appear in front of her.

Helen: "a forest?... I must be close to the Mathers domain them, it will be dangerous but I need to enter quickly and leave this fog, maybe them I will be able to know where I am and find subaru. It was really reckless of me to knock subaru out and jump into the fog… I hope he doesn’t resent me for that…"

Helen keep running on the forest with red garland as she look around worriedly, kia was floating beside her sharing her worry and reassurance. After minutes of running in the forest they noticed something weird.

Helen: "is too silence… I know we did a number on those ulgrams but there should be some life on this forest…is too eerie this silence…"

Helen looks around in the woods nervous, as she looks at her surroundings, she freezes seeing a man in a cultist robe standing in the forest looking at her.

Helen: "witch cultist!"

Helen glare at the witch cultist with anger, the cultist look at her… and suddenly more and more cultist appear around her, they feel her hostility against her and start attacking, the cultist rush toward her with knifes and blades on hand, red garland lift his arms and start punching them hard as helen heard bones broken and sending them flying. Red garland evaded the blades attacks as he punch them in the face,stomach, chest, legs. Every punch broke bones and killed them as they are send flying or get a hole in their bodies from the punch, a cultist jumped to attack helen back but red garland quickly spin around kicking the man sending it flying crashing into other cultists. Some cultist stood in the forest pointing their hands at her and sending magic attack at her, helen eyes opened wide as a ball of fire was rushing toward her, red garland quickly jumps evading the fire attack but he got cut on his leg making a gash appear on helen leg, she winces in pain bitting her lips as she glares at them.

Helen: "Red gale!"

Red garlan lift his hand in a chooping motion and slash down in the air, a wind blade was send toward the mage splitting it in two as it fall dead on the ground, she didn’t look at the gory dead as she got another cut on red garland arm, she wince in pain as another gash appear on her arm, they couldn’t see red garland, but they know something is carrying her around as she float in the ground. She already killed 10 of them but they keep coming, she glare at them with hatred remembering what they did in the village, a image of the childrens corpses appear on her mind making her glare with so much hatred at them, red garland yell in anger as it rushed toward them kicking and punching.

Helen: "double lariat!" "Red gale!"  "Red garland 2!"

Red garland jump toward the cultist as he use double lariat, he spin around punching the cultist around and sending them flying to the trees, they slam down with broken bones or even dead, a cultist attack her with a wind blade but she block the attack with red garland arms, she yell in pain as a deep gash appear on her right arm, she growl in anger and use red gale against it splitting the cultist in two, a cultist tried to slash her head but she turn around and punch it hard with red garland 2, her punch send it back toward some cultist as it stood up trembling holding his chest, the cultist glare at helen… and the cultists, in a fit of madness he started slashing at the other cultist with his blade in a fit of rage. The cultist tried to defend themselves from the mad cultist, helen run around using red garland 2 to punch some of the most dangerous cultist she could see.

Red garland 2 punches can inflict berserker and confusion on enemies, so she use that to her advantage making them fight each other’s, she punches a cultist mage making it go berserker and start impaling the surrounding cultist with earth spikes as she jumps back, she glares at them hatefully but wince seeing the gory deaths.

She spends half an hour fighting the cultist managing to kill more than 30 of them. she pants looking around seeing all the cultist dead. Red garland lowers her on the ground as she kneels down and throw up in the ground seeing so much blood and innards around, some of them died cut apart, impaled, punched to death, slice in half, she even cut one of them vertically in half and she watched as his dead body split in two and all the organs fell in the ground… it was so disgusting and haunting.

She winces in pain seeing her cuts on her arms and legs, blood flow from her wounds as she bit her lips standing up. She touch her chest and softly mutter.

Helen: ugh… akra…

A faint glow appears around her body as she feels a little better and with more strength. She focused her akra on thinking of healing her wounds, she opens her eyes and smile a little as she sees her cuts slowly close together, as she was inefficient on this the cuts will take minutes to heal but its something. Seeing felix work on her helps a lot too.

She stood up and resumed running in the forest, she keeps running for minutes wary of more cultist. She run until she finds herself in front of a cliff, she sees a cave in the cliff wall as She focuses her eyes on the cave and see cultist emerge from the cave in big numbers, She quickly hides in the forest glaring at them.

As the sun rises and the cultist leave the cave she noticed someone walking in the middle surrounded by cultists, it was a man with green hair, she couldn’t see him very well but the catching thing on him was that he wasn’t wearing a hood and had green hair and a small round hat on his head. Kinda like those calf that priest used back in medieval times, as she look at him it spread its arms wide and shouted in the air.

???: "AT LAST! IT IS TIME FOR OUR LOVE TO BE REWARDED! THE ORDEAL WILL START SOON AFTER WE FIND THE VESSEL FOR OUR LOVE!, YES! OUR LOVE SEND US TOWARD THE VESSEL FOR OUR BELOVED WITCH! THE GOSPEL SPOKE TO US, SHOWING US OUR PATH TO HAPPINESS! OUR DILIGENCE WILL BRING US TRUE HAPPINESS, NOW WE MUST REACH THAT VILLAGE AND SACRIFICE ALL THE VILLAGERS FOR THE ORDEAL AND OUR DILIGENCE!"

The green haired man yell loudly as it grab his head and scratch his head roughly, helen look confused at him from the forest, it suddenly stop grabbing his head and a cultist appear from the ground in front of him, the cultist kneel and stood up whisper some words to the green haired man. The man nod smiling, but as the cultist talk it stopped smiling slowly. He look at the cultist and say.

???: "WHAT…? DO YOU SAY OUR MENS, OUR FELLOW FOLLOWERS OF LOVE WERE KILLED!? I HOPE YOU MANAGED TO KILL THE BUG THAT DECIDED TO GET IN OUR WAY FOR THE ORDEAL… HUH?... IT ESCAPED?..."

The man look at the cultist, it softly hold the cultist head in a caressing way… them it suddenly grip the cultist head strong and slam it on the ground over and over.

???: "SUCH SLOTH! SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH SLOTH! OUR DILIGENCE! YOUR SLOTH WILL HINDER OUR DILIGENCE FOR THE GREAT ORDEAL! YOU. ARE. SO. SLOTHFUL!"

With a last slam down the cultist head explode on the ground, the green haired man stood up and bit his fingers hard, them it opens his eyes wide and pull a book from his robes.

???: "YES YES YES, OUR LOVE IS TALKING TO US! THE GOSPEL IS SHOWING US THE WAY FOR THE GREAT ORDEAL!"

The green haired man ruffle through the book pages with a crazed look, it read the book and suddenly he lift his head…he look around and smiled as he glare directly at where helen was hiding. Helen was nervous scared of being found out, but she is really far away right?...

As helen think this… she was suddenly pushed back hard by something breaking the tree in half as she quickly blocks with her arms as she was send flying, red garland hug her from behind protecting her as she crashed through various trees as she coughs blood feeling too much pain.

Helen: "w-wha… h-how…"

Helen cough blood as she slides to the ground having slammed into a tree, she sees the path of broken trees from where she was hit, as she tried to stood up, she feel something missing… she looks down at her right arm… and find that there was nothing there… suddenly she feel a flaring heat on her right arm as she screams horrified

Helen: "GYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH! MY ARM MY ARM! MY AAAARM!!!"

She roll in the ground screaming on pain as she cried, she look around in a panic trying to find her arm, as she look around her eyes shrink seeing her arm hanging from a tree, detached and spurting blood. She grab her stub on her shoulder crying in pain as she trashed from the overwhelming pain. She didn’t hear a voice yell outside the forest.

???: "IT SEEMS THE BUG THAT DARED TO INTERFERE WITH THE ORDEAL HAD ITS FIT PUNISHMENT! SUCH SLOTHFULNESS! IF SHE ONLY DIDN’T DARED TO GET IN THE WAY OF OUR ORDEAL, SHE WOULDN’T BE SCREAMING IN PAIN… SUCH PITY… OH WELL, GO AND KILL HER, WE NEED TO REACH THE VILLAGE AND FIND THE VESSEL…"

Suddenly a group of cultist appear in front of helen as she trashed on the ground in pain, she glared crying and scared at them. her eyes open wide terrified as they pull maces, blades, knifes and spikes as they slowly get closer.

Helen: "a-a-ahhh… AAAAHHHHHH!!"

Helen screamed horrified as she back down to a tree holding her bleeding stump in her shoulder, she feel the pain, the wet blood, the chunk of flesh and the broken shoulder bone…

One of the cultists lift the mace up and slam it down her left leg, she open her eyes wide hearing a bone shattering noise as her leg bend and the bone poke through the skin, she scream in pain as she hold her leg crying.

Helen: "GYYYYYAAAAAAHHH! IT HURTS IT HURTS! S-STOP!"

Helen curl up screaming in pain as she cried, her shaky eyes look around in despair and horrified, they surround her as they look at her ready to mutilate her she cover her head and screamed in fright.

Helen: "N-NOOOO! RED GAARLAND!!"

Red garland appear in front of her with cracks on his chest and arms from shielding her from the impact of the attack, as helen was currently scared and in a panic attack red garland lost control as it roared loud. The cultist couldn’t see what was in front of them but they hear a loud wrathful roar, suddenly they see one of the cultist being lift in the air before being pulled apart in half, his torso and legs fell on the ground as its innards spilled on the ground, the cultist start attacking the air confused.

The cultist with the mace was suddenly grabbed by his leg and swung around like a mace hitting other cultists, the cultist where send flying from the impact getting away from the screaming curling helen. As helen scream the roar of anger get stronger as the cultist used like a mace was slammed down again and again into a fallen cultist, they could hear the slams, the booming sounds of a body hitting the ground over and over as they see the cultist arms used like a mace torn apart from the impact as he slowly stopped resembling something human. The one that was bludgeoned to dead was crushed on the ground.

The cultist look taken aback and confused, one of them throw their axe toward helen before it slamed into something, they see the axe float in the air as they noticed a deep gash in the curling girl left arm as she scream more in pain, the roar of anger intensified as the axe was pulled before being throw against a cultist head, as the cultist lay dead  red garland run toward them punching and kicking them.

it grabbed the cultist arms and legs in a fit of rage tearing their arms and legs, it jump in the air and landed in top of a cultist crushing him flat under the axe kick, it bombarded a cultist with his punches until it was a meat paste as the roar of anger keep getting louder and louder, the cultist were starting to die without knowing what hit them, and fear start getting on them as they try to escape. As red garland can’t get that far away from helen it picked up the weapons around and throw them toward the running cultist, them when he was out of weapons, he picks the broken bodies around and throw them towards them, then he slam his hands on the ground grabbing huge pieces of rocks and thrown at them at the cultist flattening them on the ground with a squelch sound.

After 10 minutes of helen screaming in fright and panic, and red garland berserker state the majority of the cultist lay dead. Few managed to escape too wounded but they would probably succumb from blood loss. As the anger passed red garland got back to normal, his body was showing cracks from the wounds and exertion.

Helen sniffle in pain crying and wanting this to end, she through about killing herself to escape from the pain. She looks at the knife beside her and she pick it up wanting to cut her neck and end this. As she was about to do it time stopped around her. Black fog filled the forest and something started whispering behind her.

???: "NO. NO. NO. NO. DON’T DIE, DON’T DIE. SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM SAVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM I LOVE HIM. HE WILL BE SAD, HE WILL BE SAD, HE WILL BE LONELY, HE WILL BE LONELY, SAVE HIM SAVE HIM. SUBARU"

As time resumed helen gasp dropping the knife, she feels cold and her mind was only thinking about subaru.

Helen: "subaru…subaru…subaru…subaru…subaru..subaru…"

Red garland got close to helen and ripped some of her gothic dress to use as bandage for her bleeding shoulder. Helen feel cold instead of pain. She doesn’t know why, but this was better, after red garland finished dressing her shoulder wound, she stood up slowly, she fell down instantly as she tried to put weight in her left leg. She noticed her bone out as she winced looking at it. Red garland grab her leg and put the bone back in place with a snap. She instead of feeling pain feel only more coldness. She look as red garland bandaged her leg and help her stood up. Helen stood up slowly walking leaving the bloody bodies behind…

As she walks slowly, she feels only cold, the pain was gone but only a horrible sense of cold was around her, she didn’t notice her wounds on her body, or the blood covering her head to toe from the cultist red garland tear apart in front of her. She through about using akra to make her feel less cold and heal her wounds.

Helen: "akra… subaru…subaru…subaru…subaru…"

She keeps walking, thinking only about subaru, as she thinks of subaru she feels warm and less cold, she feels something on her chest as she thinks about subaru more and more, the warm make her feel less cold and cozy. She keeps rambling alone subaru name over and over as she walks. After a hour of walking she see the village at last, she sees the death villagers, death cultist, a death ram, a death crushed puck, a red-haired woman screaming as black hands emerge from her and lifted up emilia on the air. Helen feels cold thinking of this, so she decided to think about subaru again to feel warm. But seeing the red-haired woman scream rambling words annoyed her. So, she cut a tree with red garland hand and picking it up she throw it hard like a bullet toward the red-haired woman hoping to shut her up, she hear a loud rumble sound as the tree obliterate the woman crashing her against a village house, the black hands lifting emilia disappear as the half-elf fall to the ground on her but.

As she emerges from the forest, she didn’t notice the scared look of emilia, she ignores her as she looked around with unfocused eyes. She keeps rambling subaru name over and over. And she finally sees him… her eyes open wide as she sees him crashed into a village house wall, he was unmoving sitting on the rubble as he looks surprised at her.

Helen: "subaru… subaru… subaru…"

She walks fast toward subaru, pushing away emilia beside her with red garland, as she keeps walking ignoring anything else she sees how wounded he was, she feels colder, she wants to feel warm. She stood up in front of him looking at him in silence. But her mind was repeating his name over and over for his warm.

Subaru.Subaru…Subaru…SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

SUBARU...SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU. SUBARU.SUBARU

Suddenly she hears an annoying voice coming from the forest, and two dark hands slam against her, she was disrupted from feeling warm and she feel cold again, she was annoyed. Red garland punches the hands breaking them down as she resumed thinking about subaru to feel warm. As she thinks about him, she was more disturbed annoyed by the rambling madman and the increasing hands, red garland keep punching them away, but she was slowly being hit, she vomited blood, coughed blood and feel her bones broken, but she feel cold… she wants warm. She keeps thinking about subaru name over and over. She glances at him as he looks guilty at her and with a determined expression he said.

Subaru: "sorry emilia-tan… helen-tan… i swear i will save you both!"

She see blood appear from his mouth as he starts to choke, she gasps feeling tears run down her eyes, she feel colder, she wants to feel warm.

Warm warm warm warm warm warm. Warm warm warm warm warm warm.

Warm warm warm warm warm warm. Warm warm warm warm warm warm.

Warm warm warm warm warm warm. Warm warm warm warm warm warm.

Warm warm warm warm warm warm. Warm warm warm warm warm warm.

Subaru cried looking at helen… and his eyes stop shining with life.

Helen: "ah…"

Helen feel cold. She hate it. She gived up. Before giving up she look at her side at the crying half-elf… she feel pity… smiling weakly she let red garland kick her away sending her flying as she stop resisting and let the unseen hands kill her…

.

.

.

As helen finish narrating what happened at subaru trembling he was horrified at how much she suffered. He hugs her tighly as his mind was confused. She mentions hearing a voice telling her not to die and not to let subaru alone. But he shudders remembering how she started talking after that, void, cold seeking warm… and it seems his name give her warm enough for her to mumble it all over and over. He feels that something influences her at that moment. She probably noticed and was scared, but she was thankful of not feeling that much pain.

Subaru: "I am sorry helen…this is my fault, it only you didn’t stayed with me you wouldn’t have suffered… you could had a good life on this world, If only I was stronger to protect you… but I am a weak piece of shit, I can only see others die under my own weakness… I am not reinhard, or roswaal, or even that Julius knight… I feel disgusted at my weakness I am sorry helen…"

Subaru hug her tightly as she hug him back. They stay hugging together healing their minds. Dying is never easy, they can still remember the pain as it never goes away. It can only be forgotten momentarily… he caresses her head as his eyes glint with determination and anger. He will not give up. He will save everyone perfectly. And he will make sure helen doesn’t suffer because of him.

After making sure helen calmed down he lift her face and smiled at her noticing she was slowly turning back to normal. He doubts she will be as cheerful as before, but he hopes she can forget about the pain and only think about the good moments.

Subaru: "helen-tan… I will save all. Emilia, ram, rem, beatrice, petra, the villagers, otto, the merchants, and importantly I will save you, no matter what, you hadn’t not gived up on me, and I will never give up on you. I promise that."

Helen sniffle as she nod looking at subaru and smiling weakly. Her eyes shine a little more as he pat her head and stood up. He turns toward her and say.

Subaru: "before we can be heroes we need to plan. First, we need to do something about that whale. I wasn’t affected but it seems that otto, you and everyone else forgot about rem. You only managed to remember thanks to return by death. I seems to be immune about those effects but I don’t think I can handle one direct attack of the whale. You mention that rem push you away before a fog attack hit her. Otto mentioned a story about how the whale was feared because his fog attacks could erase someone from existence… and it was awful helen, not even ram could remember rem. And her bedroom was empty, her belongings gone, her achievements gone too. It was like rem never existed in first place."

Helen: "but how are we gonna do that subaru? The whale is really tough, not even red garland could do much against it."

Subaru: "we need to ask for help… we need an army or a punitive force to fight against the whale and later sloth…"

Helen: "lets try asking the kingdom army. Maybe we can use roswaal name to warn about cultist activity close to his domains. But the whale will be a problem. And we have only 1 or 1 day and half before everyone die…"

Subaru scratch his head thinking, helen look at him with tired eyes but slightly livelier. She rub her right arm as she say.

Helen: "I think crusch could help us… when I was alone in bed… i-I was wandering around with red garland, I didn’t want to move but I didn’t want to think about last loop… I still feel phantom pain from my lost arm, I can remember the cold feeling but I still remember the pain too. It feels weird and bad, I didn’t want to think about my pain. So, I let red garland wandering around and I found crusch talking with a blonde called russel about procuring weapons and armors for a big fight. I don’t think she is going to attack any candidate so soon. She doesn’t seem to be that kind of girl. I can hear with red garland her conversation even if is bad and see what she is looking to fight with."

Subaru look at helen thinking and he nods. It seems to be a good idea.

Subaru: "ok, I will go with rem and see if we can get the kingdom knights to help us."

Helen: "ok, I will use red garland here. be careful subaru… and I think you should see if reinhard can help you…"

Subaru nod as he look at helen, she was looking tired and didn’t smile like before. He feel guilty so he hug her tightly and spin around with her in his arms taking her by surprise.

Helen: "w-wha subaru?"

Subaru: "smile helen-tan! You are amazing! I am sure we will save everyone and we will have lots of fun later to forget the pain, I swear it helen-tan!"

Helen feel a little dizzy from subaru spins before he put her down in bed, she blushes a little and smiled slightly at subaru before looking away, he smiles content and ruffle her hair before leaving…

As subaru leaves helen smile crumble as she look tired.

Helen: "red garland, kia come out."

Helen summon red garland in front of her and Kia appear floating beside her, it rubs her cheek sending happy emotions as she smiled softly, red garland look at her she see herself through red garland eyes and smiled wryly noticing how soulless her eyes seem. She shake her head trying to smile and not think about the pain… she doesn’t know how subaru does it to endure all of this…

She lay with kia in bed as she send red garland to explore, she walk around looking around being careful not to bump into someone. She look outside the window and see subaru and rem going outside as rem look worried at him, he must have told her about the cult… she keep walking and find felix walking alone, she decided to follow him with red garland as his tail swag around, he open a door to crusch office and smiling he enter as his tail swag and his ears moved.

Felix: "I am here crusch-sama nya. did you had a good that with that russel fellow?"

Crusch: "oh ferris, yes, I finished my talk with russel, but I don’t think it ended up in a satisfactory way, he promised to think about it but he couldn’t risk spending money to the expedition without knowing where the objective could be or appear."

Felix: "nya… I see, and Wilhem-san? What did he say?"

Crusch: "Wilhem is eager to join the fight, but he knows that if we don’t prepare well we will lose. Even in his revenge he knows that without a good army or good equipment it will fail. The problem is knowing were that whale will appear…"

Red garland eyes open wide as he hear crusch talking about the whale, helen smiled to herself as she keep listening, a little ashamed of what she is doing.

Crusch: *sigh* "killing the whale would boost us in the royal candidacy election. But we must be careful, the whale is a beast that has been plaguing this land for 400 years, countless armies had fight against the beast and failed… even the last sword saint failed against the beast…"

Felix: "nya… I feel sorry about Wilhem-san wife, I have hear that he have problems with reinhard van Astrea and his father Heinkel Astrea nya." *sigh* "I sometimes wished Wilhem-san could talk with reinhard, he is my friend but I sometimes see him flinch when he see Wilhem…"

Crusch smiled wrily as she stood up and ruffled felix hair. He purr content as he let her pet him.

Crusch glance to a drawing she put in her office and looking at felix say.

Crusch: "ferris… how is helen-san doing? Is she okay?"

Helen flinch as she feel ashamed from hearing this conversation… but she need to listen to save everyone…

Felix: "nya I looked at her but… her eyes, looked so dead that I got surprised… she didn’t tell me anything at all nya but she looked tired, her eyes looked like she has faced dead like many patients I have seem… and she looked so sad… I hope that syubaru-kyun can help her cheer up, I think syubaru-kyun can be a fool but he seems to care a lot about the girl."

Crusch: "I see… I was taken by surprise when she hug me so suddenly, I didn’t knew what to do but I remember that you one timed got scared from a nightmare you had and latched on me crying. So I soothe her the best as I could like that time."

Felix: "n-nya! i-I was small back them nya! i-I don’t have nightmares anymore nya!"

Crusch smiled as she sit on her desk looking at the drawing that helen made.

Crusch: "I hope she gets well, her gate has been healing well right? and those scars of her…"

Felix: "yes, she is healing well, her gyate is almost healed if she don’t exert her gate for some 4 days more. And I healed her scars nya, she said she didn’t want to have scars as is unladylike. But I see pain everytime she looked at her scars, it seems she regretted a lot about those scars nya."

Crusch: "I see… maybe I should visit her in a while and see how she is going. I had a deep talk with her and I think I understand more of her, it seems she is alone in this place, and while she gets along well with emilia and subaru-san, she sometimes have a melancholic air around her."

Felix: "I see nya. do you want to take her to work under you nya?"

Crusch: "well I will not lie and say that I am not interested on that… but it seems she follow were subaru-san goes. She isn’t his sister, or a relative it seems. Maybe she is in love with him?"

Felix: "n-nya? love? I don’t know, but I don’t think so? But I am not that sure… she seems to be clingy with syubaru-kyun. But it seems he is in love with emilia-sama nya."

Crusch: "I see, well I hope I am wrong, I don’t think he would hurt helen-san but I don’t want her to have a heart break if he rejects her."

Helen unsummons red garland as she cover her face embarrassed flushing red. Ugh she cant believe they think she is in love with subaru. He is a great guy and she likes him a lot, but he is not her type… right?...

Helen: "gyaaa! Stop thinking about that! mooou!"

She squirm in bed covering her face as she roll in bed, kia look curious at her as she received helen complex emotions.

After some minutes she stood up blushing a little, she decided to go outside and help subaru with getting crusch help, but she need more information first. These days she noticed a lot of carriages entering crusch mansion, she doesn’t know what they contain but from what she hear in the conversation with felix it seems it could be weapons and armors for the whale hunt…

Helen left the room as she walked outside, in her way she found Wilhem outside swinging his sword.

Helen: "oh, hi Wilhem-san…"

He look at helen and sheath his sword as he turn toward her.

Wilhem: "good day helen-san… it seems you are better… did subaru-san helped you?"

Helen blush a little as she nod.

Helen: "yeah, I was feeling really horrible but I had a talk with subaru and I feel a little better…thanks for worrying about me and I am sorry for giving everyone a scare."

Helen scratch her cheek blushing as she say.

Helen: "and I should apologize to crusch-san for wetting her outfit with my tears…"

Wilhem look at helen amused and say.

Wilhem: "I am sure that crusch-sama doesn’t mind that helen-san, she was content from the gift you gave her, and she was worried about you. she will not get mad or ask for an apology when you had a moment of vulnerability."

As Wilhem speak with helen he focused on her eyes. He is still puzzled about why her eyes look like someone that faced death a lot of times. It was the kind of look that veterans from the demi-human war got after seeing the horrors of war. He noticed the same eyes earlier on subaru-san, but it seems he knows how to hide it a little better than her.

Wilhem kneel looking directly at helen and say.

Wilhem: "helen-san, I don’t know what are the troubles plaguing you, but I am sure you will pass this challenge and emerge stronger at the end. Don’t dwell on defeat or giving up, as subaru seems to rely on you and you rely on him. if one of you crumbles the other should help lift them up. He seems to care about you a lot helen-san. He looked really scared when I mentioned what happened with you helen-san. Forgive me for meddling…"

Helen look surprised at Wilhem-san words, she close her eyes and think about subaru smiling, she nod a little happy and say.

Helen: "yes, I know that subaru worries a lot about me, I worry about him too. And I will help him no matter what, after all we are partners. thanks for meedling Wilhem-san. It makes me happy that people I know worry about me too. I should go buy a gift for crusch-san as a thank you for helping me when I was down."

Wilhem stood up nodding as he smiles a little and goes back to train with his sword, helen left the manor and walked outside alone. She needs to find subaru and help him…

.

.

.

Subaru pov

Subaru talked with the knights together with rem, they said that the cultist were active close to the Margrave Mathers domain, but the knights said they couldn’t act as they received a lot of false reports about the cult and don’t know if this could be something false. They mention they would see this information when they have time. Subaru eyes twitch as he listens to the knight, he sighs and ask if Reinhard was around, but they told him that he was away from the capital in an important business. Subaru cursed on his mind and saying goodbye to the knight he turn around to leave the knights annoyed and pissed.

Subaru: "tch, knights my ass, they are completely useless… even using Roswaal name didn’t make them move… it seems helen was right about the knights, they seem to be completely useless…"

Subaru shakes his head and looking at rem he say

Subaru: "no matter, let’s go see helen and think about what we can do, and see if she discovered something about crusch."

As they walk back, they bump into helen as she was walking close to the merchant street. She was together with a small cat girl?...

Helen: "oh subaru! I found you!"

Subaru: "hi helen-chan, are you feeling well? I through you were going to rest in the Karsten mansion. and who is this little girl? A missing kid?"

Mimi: "Mimi is not a missing child! Mimi was shopping with Hetaro and Tivey when she got lost!"

Helen: "I meet mimi before, when I was shopping with rem. And well I couldn’t leave her alone, right? she said she is strong but I was worried about her you see."

Helen smiled ruffling mimi hair as she complained cutely.

Mimi: "mimi is strong! Mimi works with ricardo and we are strong! Really really strong! Mercenaries are the strongest!"

Mimi said excitedly punching the air as helen giggled looking at her. Subaru smiled softly happy that she wasn’t sad anymore. Helen look at rem and say.

Helen: "rem, can you buy a hamburger to mimi here? here have the coins, I need to talk with subaru for a moment."

Mimi: "hamburger!? Mimi loves them! thanks helen-chan!"

Rem: "very well them, let’s go mimi, maybe we can find your brothers around?"

Mimi follows excited at rem as she takes her to buy some hamburgers, helen turn toward subaru and say.

Helen: "lets talk in a place where they can’t hear us."

Subaru nod and follow helen toward an alleyway, once inside she turns around to look at him and speak.

Helen: "I am ashamed to say it but I listened to crusch-san and felix-san talking together, it seems they are getting weapons and people to hunt down the whale, they are just lacking the place where the whale may appear, do you have any ideas subaru?"

Subaru close his eyes thinking, suddenly he opens them wide as he smiles

Subaru: "I think I got an idea, I remember looking at the hour when the whale attacked us, it was around 3 AM. We could bargain for her help if we tell her the location of the whale!"

Helen: "but HOW can we tell her? We can’t talk about the loops… and she could just simply not believe us if we try to explain. We must find a way for her to believe it, but lying I don’t think it will work well with her, probably she will notice, after all she seems like a capable noble to be a matriarch of her family."

Subaru stay silent as he thinks of a plan. Having done telling him she looks at him and say.

Helen: "so, what can you tell me of the knights? Can they help?"

Subaru face crunches up at the mention of the knights, helen sigh as she expected them to be useless after all.

Helen: "so they wont help huh? really useless… what about reinhard?"

Subaru: "it seems he had to leave the capital for an important business…"

Helen: *sigh* "I was expecting this not to be that easy… lets go and find a way to pass this challenge…"

We leave the alleyway together and go to where rem is, as we approach, we look at rem looking at three little kittens jumping around.

???: "M-Mimi calm down! You are going to choke on the hamburger!"

???: "I am sorry for my sister behavior miss, we turned around and we lost sigh of her. We hope she hasn’t been annoying you miss."

Mimi: *Chomp* "Mimi wasn’t lost! She just decided to wander alone! Different! Hmph!"

Mimi was wolfing down the hamburger as her brothers look worried at her, one was nervous of her choking on food and the other with glasses was apologizing to rem about mimi behavior.

As we approach, we see a big wolf man together with a petite lilac haired girl in a white Russian dress, together with a big bag In the shape of a coin purse.

Ricardo: "mah so you three were here huh?... oh? Is that the maid with the little lady we meet some days ago… how are ya doing miss?"

Rem: "good day Ricardo-san, rem is doing well. I was just inviting Mimi to eat a hamburger as she was lost."

We get closer to them as Ricardo wave at helen, she waves back smiling as mimi run toward helen and share some of her hamburger with helen. The lilac-haired girl looks surprised at us and smiled wide… it was Anastasia Hoshin from the royal selection…

.

.

.

Anastasia hoshin invited us to eat in a restaurant as thanks for helping mimi when she was lost, we sit together as she gaze at us with a soft smile. Helen glance at ricardo and say.

Helen: "didn’t knew you were working under Anastasia-san here Ricardo-san. And I must think that Mimi and her brothers work under you too, right?"

Ricardo: "mah I didn’t know that the little miss we meet days ago was the one that stood against the council in the royal castle, you are kinda something little missy ya know?"

Mimi: "Mimi hear from Julius that you two stood to defend the half-elf girl! Mimi wanted to be there! She wanted to see Anastasia-sama Boast!"

Anastasia smiled patting mimi head as she jump on the chair.

Subaru: "So we should present ourselves, right? My name is Natsuki Subaru! Emilia-tan Best Friend! And Soon to be knight!"

Anastasia look interested at subaru words, helen sigh and say.

Helen: "you aren’t a knight yet subaru, and I just hope you don’t become useless like those knights…"

Anastasia smirk surprised at helen disdain toward the knights… helen look at Anastasia and say.

Helen: "my Name is Helen Takahara, nice to meet you Anastasia-san. I am friend of emilia and subaru here, and we both work under roswaal too…"

Anastasia: "I see, is nice to meet you formally, you probably know but my name is Anastasia Hoshin, Head of the hoshin company, and as you know a royal candidate too…"

Helen: "oh yeah, that boast of owning the Kingdom like it was a enterprise was daring I must say."

Anastasia: "fufu, I am a greedy gal after all, if I win this race I should take care of my belongings, right? I know how to handle a big company already, a kingdom is just an even bigger company after all."

Anastasia say smiling as she boasts about her claim to the throne.

Subaru look at ricardo and the triplets and say.

Subaru: "but mercenaries huh? I expected that from ricardo because his looks scream, I am a mercenary! But I am surprised the little kids are mercenaries too."

Ricardo: "heh, thanks for the compliment kiddo!"

Anastasia: "Well they are strong after all, mimi is my second in command in my mercenary company, a gal had to have her own weapons to defend a big company like the one I am leading right? I had a lot of adversaries on the years, and we sometimes get raids on our caravans by monsters or bandits…"

Subaru face pales a little as she mentions monsters, he remembers the giant whale attacking them last loop…

Helen: "yeah, I suppose having a company on this place must be dangerous huh… after all there are a lot of beasts and bandits around… and there is that huge whale too that I have hear from…"

Anastasia jolts a little as she keeps smiling at the mention of the whale, she looks with a calculating gaze at helen and subaru before slowly nodding.

Anastasia: "yes indeed… the white whale… is a big problem for merchants ya know? it would be great is someone could subjugate it. but not even the kingdom could do it, and not even the last sword saint… and the whale is unpredictable after all, one never knows when it will attack and make merchants like us take huge losses…"

Subaru eyes widen at Anastasia words, helen pinch his hand under the table to calm down as Anastasia is currenly gazing at them with calculating eyes. Helen glance at subaru and he nods and smiling say.

Subaru: "say Anastasia-san… can we talk about business?"

Anastasia: "business ya say? But what can the half-elf give me that I don’t have already? And aren’t ya both just servants under her?"

Subaru: "well you never know when the gold mine can be after all… it could be under your own feets and you would never know unless you take a risk…"

Anastasia eyes shine a little as she gazes at subaru and helen. Rem was keeping her pokerface but she was slightly nervous about this. She hears from subaru that the cult was going to attack the mansion in a few days, and it seems like helen-chan know about it too… she was told by roswaal-sama to give any support to whatever subaru-kun decide to do while he stay in the capital…

Anastasia gaze at them in silence for a while, Mimi was eating cheerfully as Tivey and Hetaro look at us in silence, Ricardo was smiling wolfing down a hamburger too as he seems relaxed.

Anastasia: "very well, you got my interest… lets speak in a more… private place."

Anastasia pays for the food as she stood up to leave, the triplets and Ricard stood up following her as we follow after. We leave the restaurant and keep walking in silence… or relative silence as Mimi was talking like a hyperactive kid at helen, while hetaro and tivey look surprised at their sister. helen smiled cheerfully as she converses with mimi as she boasts about how strong she is, how strong Ricardo is, how strong her brothers are, but not as strong as her and much more.

Subaru smiled softly as he was fine with mimi conversing with helen, it would distract her from her through too… after minutes of walking they reach a store of the hoshin company, the employers bow at Anastasia as she enter and goes to the second floor toward a private room. Once inside we find Julius sitting on a couch drinking tea, we look surprised at him as Anastasia cheerfully enter and sit down.

Anastasia: "hiya Julius! Sorry to bother you but I have important business with these three."

Julius look at subaru and helen, subaru looked surprised at him while helen… she look annoyed at seeing Julius taking him by surprise. It seems she still have that bad impression of him after all these days…

Ricardo stood up behind Anastasia as she sit down in the couch as Julius sit beside her, the triplets leaved by order of Anastasia leaving only us in the room. Subaru sit down in the couch in front of them with helen as rem stand beside us as a maid.

Anastasia: "so, lets talk about business them."

Helen lift her hand as she look at them and say.

Helen: "before we begin. I have a question… how strong is your mercenaries Anastasia-san? Mimi mentioned a lot of fight and how strong the mercenaries are so I was curious."

Anastasia look with calculating eyes at them, she smile and say.

Anastasia: "the iron fang mercenaries are one of the strongest mercenaries here, they protected a lot of my caravans and the other merchants are envious of not having them. in fact, Ricardo here is so strong that it could kill the three of you if you tried to attack me or do something shady against me."

Rem eyes scold hearing Anastasia words, ricardo look serious at them as subaru look nervous at Anastasia… Anastasia feel amused that the boy was a coward but she suddenly feels a pat on her head. She looks up thinking it was ricardo but found no one there. She looks in front of her and see helen smiling at her, she feels a bad feeling and touch her scarf… her eyes open wide slightly but she quickly goes back to her smiling face.

Helen smile and say.

Helen: "don’t worry we wouldn’t do something against you, I am sure ricardo-san and Julius-san here are strong enough. And I don’t think you are the type of merchant that would jump to violence directly, you don’t look like a dumb girl after all."

Julius eyebrow twitched at helen words, Anastasia keep smiling and say.

Anastasia: "I have done some shady things on the pass… but yes, I am not one dumb enough to resort to violence when I smell profit. So, lets talk about business, right?"

The tension disappears as ricardo return to smile, I unsummon red garland from Anastasia back and I look at subaru, he looks nervous but I smile at him and he nods.

Subaru: "very well… we want your help and your iron fang mercenary’s help."

Anastasia: "and why do you need my mercenaries or my help subaru-kun?"

Subaru: "I think you have noticed the rise on the price of weapons and the caravans flooding into the capital with weapons and armors, right? and that there has been often a lot of dragon carriage traffic lately."

Anastasia nod at subaru words waiting for him to continue.

Subaru: "okay them. I will say it. We want your help… because we want to hunt down the whale."

Anastasia eyes open wide as she stood up surprised.

Anastasia: "the great whale? Are you joking subaru natsuki!?"

Her eyes look directly at subaru face trying to find a lie or a bluff. Subaru look at her directly on the eyes and say.

Subaru: "I know where the whale will appear… but I need your help, crusch Karsten is going to form a hunt against the white whale. I want her help and I need some assurance in the deals, if I bring your help in moving the weapons, the carriages and helping with the mercenaries. We can have a big chance of killing the whale once and for all."

Julius and ricardo look surprised at subaru words as they gaze at him trying to find a hint of lie, or deceit on him. but subaru was looking serious and confident at his words.

Anastasia sits down in the couch as she moves her mind full throttle thinking about the profits and losses she could incurred if the plan fails. The chances of Crusch Karsten accepting the deal of subaru seems low for her. But she has noticed movement around the Karsten domain and have seem a lot of carriages moving toward that area. Her informants couldn’t get inside the mansion but if subaru is saying the truth then Karsten plan to fight against the whale in a move to win support in the royal race… if she offers support, she can increase her hoshin company presence in Lugunica and there is a chance of killing that annoying whale that disturbed commerce for so long…

After minutes of thinking Anastasia look at subaru and say.

Anastasia: "how are ya sure that the whale will appear Subaru natsuki?"

Subaru smiled wide… and he pull out his phone, they look confused at the object as subaru say.

Subaru: "with this metia!… this metia can detect huge masses around, and I can locate the white whale with it and pinpoint a location where it will appear."